《Self-bunning Lady》


 C1

    When I was eight, I poisoned my father.


    My father is a bad gambler.


    On the day I was born, he stayed at the gambling table and lost my elder sister to an old cripple from the neighboring village.


    That night, my elder sister was forcefully taken away by that old cripple.


    At that time, my elder sister was only sixteen.


    In our more poor and poor, where women live like ants, casino sales are common.


    Even though my big sister was crying her heart out and my mother was screaming for help, she didn''t have a single neighbor to meddle in other people''s business.


    Old Cripple is a sadist, he tortured my Big Sis to death in less than half a year.


    The night my big sister was taken away, my mother hanged herself.


    At home, there''s only my two girls, Second Sister and I, left all of a sudden.


    My Second Sister went to the gambling table to look for my father, but he was kicked by my father so unlucky that he couldn''t get up for a long time.


    In the village, it was more important to bury her in the ground for peace. If she couldn''t call back her father, then her neighbors would help to wrap her up in a straw mat and bury her in the back mountain.


    By the time my father finally returned, my mother had already been buried in peace for two or three days.


    My dad called me a loser, so he grabbed my leg and threw me to the ground. He didn''t forget to spit at me again.


    My father''s fall directly caused me to lose my breath.


    Second Sister brought me to the back of the mountain and dug a hole for me beside my mother''s grave.


    Just as my Second Sister buried me in the pit halfway, I came back to life.


    Second Sister carried me down the mountain, and only after my father left did he dare to return home.


    After my father found out that I was alive, although he didn''t kill me again, he didn''t care about me at all.


    Second Sister, who is eight years older than me, went around begging for women with milk to feed me.


    Relying on my Second Sister''s diligence and sweetness, I didn''t starve to death.


    Second Sister and I live our lives relying on each other, our lives are very bitter.


    Every time my dad comes home, it''s the time I''m most afraid of.


    He would easily beat me and my Second Sister, who wouldn''t dare to retaliate and even if I wanted to.


    In order to prevent me from getting beaten up, as soon as I see my father entering the room, my Second Sister would hide me under the bed and take the hit from my father alone.


    When I was shivering under the bed, I always thought, if only my father were dead.


    I didn''t dare get out of bed until my father was gone.


    Every time I look at the bruises on Second Sister''s exposed skin, I can''t help but cry non-stop. Second Sister would smile and comfort me, saying that it wasn''t painful at all.


    I thought then that the worst of life was to face my father''s.


    I never thought that when I was eight years old, my father would sell my Second Sister in the fall.


    My father said that he had wanted to sell my Second Sister since long ago, it''s just that my Second Sister was too small and no one wanted to buy it.


    Second Sister brought me and escaped from the village overnight, but in the end, we were caught by my father and brought back.


    Not wanting to be sold off by my father, Second Sister used a knife to cut her own face. My father became furious and beat my Second Sister to death in front of me.


    I cried in front of Second Sister''s corpse. I hated my father to death.


    The next day, I poisoned my father.


    Looking at my father lying on the ground, twitching and foaming at the mouth, I felt fear in my heart, but at the same time, I also felt a sense of relief.


    When my father was completely dead, I sat at the dining table, trembling, to eat the food that my father had not had time to eat before he was poisoned by me.


    It''s too tiring to live. I don''t want to live anymore.


    However, I didn''t die.


    Perhaps it was because the amount of poisonous food left on the table was too little, but after my stomach had been wrung for a while, I didn''t feel anything extra.


    I had lost the courage to kill myself again.


    My legs went limp as I walked around my father''s body. I went out to tell the villagers that my father was dead.


    No one questioned me about my father''s death. Very soon, a few people from the village came to help deal with the aftermath of my father''s death.


    In a place where men were superior to women, if a woman died, she would directly be buried. If a man died, she would be buried at home for seven days.


    My father''s corpse was placed in the living room. Someone told me that I needed to keep watch for my father for seven days and that I needed to be treated like a filial child.


    When the night came and the fear came, I shivered under the bed, tears running down my face but I didn''t dare to cry out.


    I killed my father, so I''m afraid he won''t forgive me even if he dies.


    The next day, just as I was sitting in the courtyard in a daze, the village chief brought Aunt Tao over.


    Aunt Tao was in her sixties and wore clean white clothes and black pants, with a long braid at the back of her head.


    The Village Chief looked to be very respectful to the Aunt Tao, which surprised me.


    Seeing the Aunt Tao walking towards me, I hurriedly got up from the ground, completely at a loss of what to do.


    Aunt Tao said in a gentle voice. She wanted to borrow my father''s corpse to be the corpse of the person at Aunt House to ask if I agree.


    I didn''t understand what the Aunt Tao was saying, but I immediately nodded my head in agreement.


    Aunt Tao patted my head to sound good and then left with the village chief.


    I stood at the entrance and watched as Aunt Tao''s back figure disappeared. Then, I went to find someone to ask Aunt Tao who she was.


    Everyone despised me, who was dressed in filial clothes, for being too unlucky and had no one to pay attention to me, so I didn''t ask anymore questions. On the way home, I was filled with envy towards Aunt Tao.


    At dusk, the Aunt Tao came again.


    Accompanying Aunt Tao were a few villagers and a few women who were similarly wearing white clothes and black pants with long braids behind their heads.


    Aunt Tao had the villagers put on ancient clothing for my father. One of the women she brought along changed into an antique blood-red wedding dress, while the rest of the women pasted red wedding letters on our hall and lit two red candles.


    Aunt Tao took out a red piece of paper, wrote the word "birthdate" on it, then wrote the word "birthdate" on it. Then, she muttered an incantation and placed the red paper between the two red candles.


    Following that, with the arrival of the auspicious hour, the villagers picked up my father''s corpse and started to worship the heaven and earth with the lady dressed in ancient clothing.


    The marriage between a dead person and a living person, no matter what, was a horrifying thing.


    I stood at the door of the living room and stared timidly at my father''s drooping head, afraid that my father would be brought back to life again.


    After the ceremony, my father''s body was stripped of his groom''s clothes and placed back in the living room. The girl who had been with my father took off her bridal robe and kneeled down beside my father''s corpse.


    After the red paper with the words'' Birthday ''was lit on fire, the word'' Joy ''was torn off and the red candle was replaced with a white candle.


    Aunt Tao called me over, and asked me to guard the spirit with the woman dressed in filial clothes.


    Of course it was good for me to have a companion, so I knelt down beside the woman.


    Aunt Tao brought the rest of the people and quickly left. At home, only my father''s corpse, me and the woman remained.


    The woman looked scared and began to talk to me without a word.


    From my conversation with her, I knew that her name was Chen Chunxi and that she came from the neighboring village.


    The Aunt Tao was the Self-bunning Lady, and the women that the Aunt Tao had brought tonight were all Self-bunning Lady.


    Self-bunning Lady was a woman whose hair was tied up by itself like a married woman, indicating that she would never marry into an unmarried family.


    Self-bunning Lady also called her mother or aunt. People called her by her surname and auntie.


    Self-bunning Lady mostly lived in groups, and the place they lived in was called Aunt House. Aunt Tao was the manager of their Aunt House.


    Self-bunning Lady were all sisters of Golden Orchid Empire, and all of them supported each other while they loved each other. No one would dare to easily bully Self-bunning Lady who was in a group.


    If I want to become a Self-bunning Lady, I have to go through a combing ceremony, and I can ask the Aunt Tao to comb my hair.


    After knowing that I could also become a Self-bunning Lady, I was extremely excited.


    Chen Chunxi told me not to be impatient, she would bring me back to the Aunt House after my father was buried, and then ask me how my father died.


    Chen Chunxi''s question instantly wiped away all of my excitement. I glanced at my father''s corpse and mumbled, "I don''t know either."


    I have already found a way to survive, I don''t want anyone to know that I killed someone, otherwise Aunt Tao would not accept me as her Self-bunning Lady.


    Years later, I learned that there was a type of life called half-dead, and there was a type of life that was worse than death.


    After waiting for my father to be buried at home for seven days, I packed some patched clothes and prepared to return to Aunt House with Chen Chunxi.


    Chen Chunxi''s family came to find her at this time, wanting her to stay at home for the night before returning to Aunt House.


    Chen Chunxi wanted me to come with her, but her family didn''t agree. They said that other than me, my entire family had died, I was too disheartened.


    Chen Chunxi couldn''t refuse her family, and hesitantly followed her family members alone. Before leaving, she repeatedly reminded me not to run around, and assured me that she would come to pick me up the next day.


    I urgently wanted to escape from my home, I wanted to go to the Aunt House s, but seeing Chen Chunxi''s troubled appearance, I hesitated for a moment before nodding my head and agreeing.


    After Chen Chunxi left, I sat at the entrance until it was dark before I returned to my room.


    I don''t know where my Aunt House is, but the only time I ever left the village was when my Second Sister fled with me.


    I could only wait for Chen Chunxi to come back to pick me up.


    When I got back to the house, I hid under the bed and didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    There was a sudden movement in the living room that made my hair stand on end. I held my breath and closed my eyes tightly. When I heard the sound of a cat meowing, I heaved a sigh of relief before opening my eyes.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I saw my father''s face in the darkness.


    My father''s head was upside down and his eyes were fixed on me.


    My father didn''t move. He just stared at me.


    When I had nowhere to retreat to, my father''s head suddenly disappeared from my sight.


    Time slowly passed. My father didn''t appear again, and the surroundings were deathly silent.


    In this kind of environment, my trembling became even more intense. My eyes were always focused on the bottom of the bed.


    It was then that I realized how good my night vision was, how clearly my eyes could see anything in the darkness.


    After a long time, I accidentally saw that my father had already reached the bottom of the bed. He was wearing an ancient dress and was standing on my right side.


    I let out a scream and quickly crawled out from under the bed. I rushed into the yard and headed for the gate.


    Just at this time, the door was pushed open from the outside. Chen Chunxi walked in with a dazed look on her face and her bare feet.


    I stopped abruptly and turned to look. I saw my father, his feet dangling vertically from the ground, heading toward me.

 C2

    Seeing my father''s actions, I didn''t have time to think about anything else as I once again dashed towards the main entrance.


    When I passed by Chen Chunxi, Chen Chunxi continued to walk forward with a dull expression.


    After rushing out of the house, I couldn''t help but look back. I saw that Chen Chunxi had stopped in her tracks, my father was standing in front of Chen Chunxi and looking down at her. There were emotions in her eyes that I couldn''t understand.


    I knew that Chen Chunxi was very dangerous and I was so frightened that I couldn''t even protect myself from stopping in my tracks.


    As I ran, I kept looking back. My father wasn''t chasing me.


    Chen Chunxi''s personality is extremely similar to my Second Sister. After getting along with her for a few days, I have already grown to like her a lot. I don''t want anything to happen to her at all.


    I ran slower and slower until I finally stopped at the entrance of the village, wondering if I should go back and take a look at Chen Chunxi.


    After being at a loss for a long time, I still decided to return to see Chen Chunxi.


    I tiptoed to my house''s gate and looked inside. I saw Chen Chunxi lying naked on top of the blood-red bridal dress. My father had just separated his legs from hers and was pressing down on her body without stop.


    Fresh blood was flowing out from the inside of Chen Chunxi''s thigh.


    I don''t know if it''s called rape yet, but the blood flowing in Chen Chunxi''s inner thighs is enough to make me hate him.


    I didn''t forget the way my Second Sister looked when she was beaten to death in front of me. My whole body was dyed red with her blood, and her clothes were all over the ground.


    Filled with anger, I forgot my fear. I tore off a branch from the low peach tree by the door, rushed into the yard, and beat my father with the peach branch.


    My dad seems to be very afraid of the peach branches, the moment I hit him, he immediately left Chen Chunxi''s body.


    After my father left her body, Chen Chunxi was still lying lifelessly on the ground, motionless.


    I stood between my father and Chen Chunxi. My father stared at me with his sinister eyes, tightly clothed, and tightly held onto the peach branch. He pursed his lips and stared back at my father.


    After a while, as the anger in my heart subsided, I slowly lost under my father''s gaze.


    My fear of my father had long since seeped into my bones, and it was not something that could be removed in a short period of time.


    He frightened me when he was a man, and I was even more frightened when he became a ghost.


    Fortunately, just as I was about to be defeated, my father actually withdrew his gaze and left.


    When I could no longer see my father, I fell limply to the ground and began to tremble.


    After sitting on the ground for a while, I found a clean piece of cloth and wiped off the blood on the inside of her thigh for Chen Chunxi.


    My father did not come back until dawn.


    Chen Chunxi just stood there with her eyes glazed over. No matter how hard I tried to call her, she shouldn''t have.


    When the morning sunlight penetrated the clouds, Chen Chunxi sat up abruptly and looked around blankly. She was dumbstruck when she saw me.


    When she came to, I told her briefly what had happened last night. I didn''t tell her that my father had pressed down on her and made her bleed.


    After Chen Chunxi heard what I said, she clearly heaved a sigh of relief, and opened her mouth to say, that she was probably possessed by the evil spirit last night, and that after we return to the Aunt House, she had to have the Aunt Tao help her get rid of the evil spirit.


    Aunt Tao was not only the head of their Aunt House, she was also someone who had the ability to exorcise evil spirits.


    Chen Chunxi stood up as she spoke, she had just taken a step when she stopped with a frown on her face.


    I quickly asked her what was wrong. Her eyes flickered a few times as she shook her head, saying that she was fine. She then hurriedly rushed to the toilet.


    I went into the room to get a bundle of clothes and sat at the entrance to wait for Chen Chunxi. After a long time, she came out of the bathroom.


    Chen Chunxi took off her bridal robe, put on my Second Sister''s clothes and shoes, then brought me to her village.


    I waited for her at the entrance of her village. When she returned home, she changed into a set of clothes, changed into a pair of shoes, and carried a bundle.


    She made me promise that I wouldn''t tell her about what happened to us last night.


    After I assured her, she burst into tears.


    I didn''t know what was wrong with her or how to comfort her, and when I saw her cry, I cried with her.


    But instead of crying, she came over to comfort me and promised me that in the future, she would take care of me and that the people in the Aunt House were all very kind. I didn''t need to worry about anything.


    When I followed Chen Chunxi to the Aunt House s, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    The Aunt House is only an hour''s distance away from our village, but I didn''t know of the existence of the Aunt House before.


    If my Second Sister also came early to comb her hair, she wouldn''t have died.


    Perhaps my Second Sister already knew of the existence of Aunt House, it was only because she couldn''t stop worrying that she didn''t come.


    The Aunt House Palace is very big, there are a lot of Self-bunning Lady in there, and they are all very kind to me.


    There were many reports about the Self-bunning Lady now, but none of the statistical work had been done in place. The existing Self-bunning Lady s were far from being as young and old as the number of people mentioned in the various reports.


    The Self-bunning Lady was also not just a unique group of people in the Pearl River Delta.


    When I was eight years old, I was only an hour away from my village''s Aunt House. I saw many Self-bunning Lady of all kinds and ages, and it had only been ten years since then.


    After finding out that I wanted to comb my hair, a Self-bunning Lady took me to wash up. She also examined my body to confirm that I was a virgin.


    Aunt Tao combed my hair that night. Listening to Aunt Tao''s gentle voice as she combed my hair, I silently shed tears.


    From now on, my Gan Mei is also a Self-bunning Lady, I no longer need to live as lowly as an ant.


    Aunt Tao combed my hair, then took me to the main hall of Aunt House.


    There were many idols in the main hall. There were many wooden poles across the beams, and many burning pagodas hung on hooks. In the middle of each pagoda hung a wooden sign.


    Aunt Tao told me that each pagoda''s fragrance could burn for around a month, and the wooden signboard in the middle of the pagoda''s fragrance says "High Fragrance Self-bunning Lady".


    In the future, I want to burn incense like her Self-bunning Lady. As long as I am pious when burning incense, the gods who protect her will protect me.


    After I nodded and explained everything, the Aunt Tao made me kowtow in front of the deity statue one by one.


    After I finished my kowtowing, Aunt Tao took out a wooden tablet and wrote my name on it. She lit a new wooden tablet and hung it with my name on the wooden tablet in the middle of the tower''s fragrance.


    After all of this, Aunt Tao told me that I am not allowed to live with others nor marry anyone else. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to get the protection of the Gods and would, according to the rules, be tortured and thrown into a pig cage and drowned to death.


    After listening to Aunt Tao talk about the rules of the Self-bunning Lady, I nodded my head silently as if I didn''t really understand it.


    I don''t know what that means, I never thought of marrying someone. I''m confused, if Self-bunning Lady can''t marry someone, then why did Aunt Tao want to marry Chen Chunxi to my father.


    Aunt Tao patted my head, and called one of the Self-bunning Lady to arrange a room for me.


    After that, I lived in Aunt House.


    After staying here, I found out that part of the Self-bunning Lady''s income came from the many manual labor jobs that the Aunt Tao brought back. The other part came from the fact that they were working together outside.


    Self-bunning Lady had to pay a fixed amount of money to Aunt Tao every month in order to maintain the most basic expenses of Aunt House.


    From time to time, Aunt Tao would go out to help them.


    Ever since I entered the Aunt House, I didn''t exit the Aunt House''s gate until Chen Chunxi came to my room one night a month later.


    When Chen Chunxi entered my room, she shut the door with a serious expression. She held my hand and trembled non-stop as she lowered her voice and said, "She''s pregnant, even if I didn''t tell her, she would have already known that my father raped her that night when she was bewitched."


    She had secretly found a way out. As long as she buried the things she asked for at night on the top of my father''s grave, my father would not be able to come out and pester her. The things in her stomach would automatically disappear.


    If a woman doesn''t marry, she can only be a ghost after death. She can''t be reincarnated.


    Self-bunning Lady could not marry a living person. In order to not become a ghost after death, she could only marry a dead person and a ghost. However, nothing happened to her, the Self-bunning Lady''s Underworld marriage, and it just so happened that she was the one who was in trouble.


    She was pregnant now, so if she was discovered by the Self-bunning Lady, she would definitely drown to death.


    When Chen Chunxi got to this point, she covered her mouth and started crying. She begged me to help her or she would die.


    I frantically took out a towel and gave it to Chen Chunxi, asking her what I could help her with.


    Chen Chunxi said that she was afraid that she would go out alone at night and she wanted me to accompany her.


    Furthermore, Chen Chunxi treated me well after I came to the Aunt House. Even though I was afraid to go to my father''s grave at night, I still agreed in the end.


    Chen Chunxi took me away from the Aunt House due to family matters. Along the way, I folded many peach branches in my hands.


    When Chen Chunxi and I arrived at my father''s grave, it was already the middle of the night.


    There were many tombs, large and small, on the back mountain. I walked in the graveyard in the dark at night, trying not to lose myself because of the fear in my heart.


    Trembling, Chen Chunxi took out something wrapped in yellow cloth from her pocket and buried it on top of my father''s grave. She cut open his left palm with a knife and dripped it onto my father''s grave.


    As blood dripped to the ground, my father''s head popped up from the top of the grave.


    I was so shocked that my legs started to tremble. I pulled the terrified Chen Chunxi and ran.


    It wasn''t until we ran back to the vicinity of Aunt House that Chen Chunxi and I stopped. I turned my head to look back, but didn''t see my father following us.


    I''m so tired that I can''t breathe. Chen Chunxi muttered to herself absentmindedly.


    When the sky brightened, Chen Chunxi pulled me back to the Aunt House. She said that she would go ask where the problem was later.


    I followed Chen Chunxi back to the Aunt House. Self-bunning Lady, who had already woken up, looked at Chen Chunxi as if she had seen a ghost.


    I didn''t understand what was going on, but as I walked, I looked towards Chen Chunxi. I saw, I didn''t know when, but Chen Chunxi''s stomach was already about to burst open, and Chen Chunxi was still walking absentmindedly, as if she didn''t feel the change in her body at all.


    My heart is beating like a drum. Chen Chunxi pointed at her stomach, then lowered her head to glance at her stomach.


    The entire Aunt House had exploded because of Chen Chunxi''s stomach, and under Aunt Tao''s questioning, I didn''t dare to hide anything and tell him everything I knew about Chen Chunxi.


    Aunt Tao frowned, and ordered for people to watch the unconscious Chen Chunxi, and for me to bring her to my father''s grave immediately.


    Arriving in front of my father''s grave once again, Aunt Tao''s expression was extremely ugly, and asked me who chose this grave for my father.


    I shook my head and said that I didn''t know, but the Aunt Tao took me to ask the Village Head, and the village head brought us to the village where the blind fortune-teller lived, saying that all these years, the men in the village died because the blind fortune-teller chose the cemetery.


    What is the surname of the blind fortune-teller? Everyone in the village calls him old.


    When we arrived at the house, we found that he had been hanged from the beam.


    Elder He''s head was completely bald, and his hair was scattered on the ground. The hemp rope that he used to hang himself was extremely thin, so thin that I could easily snap it with a single pull.

 C3

    The cold wind blew into the room as the door was pushed open. The scattered hair on the floor was blown all over the place. Old He''s corpse floated on the thin hemp rope.


    The village chief was so frightened that he almost fell to the ground. I stood at the door and looked at Old He''s bulging eyes and his long tongue. I didn''t dare to enter the house.


    Aunt Tao entered the house and circled around Old He''s body. She told me and the village chief that she wanted to move my father''s grave.


    The village chief nodded his head in agreement. I also nodded my head in agreement without hesitation.


    After the village chief called a few villagers over to put down Old He''s corpse, he asked Aunt Tao how the fine hemp rope could hang a person.


    Aunt Tao mentioned that Old He''s hair had been shaved.


    He who has been shaven has lost three souls, and is lighter than the soul.


    The village chief had a look of realization on his face, he was even more respectful to Aunt Tao and immediately called for people to follow me to the back of the mountain to move the graves.


    Before digging the grave, Aunt Tao ordered someone to block the white cloth above my father''s grave.


    When my father was buried, there was a coffin. When the coffin was opened, there was no corpse of my father inside.


    When I was digging, I didn''t see the yellow cloth bag that Chen Chunxi had buried on top of the grave.


    The person digging the grave looked at each other, Aunt Tao''s forehead tightened up even more. She didn''t say anything more, just told her people to bury the coffin somewhere else and then prepare to bring me back.


    The village chief followed behind us and asked Aunt Tao what we should do with Old He''s corpse. My father''s corpse had disappeared, so would these two matters cause any problems in the village?


    Aunt Tao did not stop, she told the village head to deal with it, she did not know if there would be any problems, and would return to the village later.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but ask Aunt Tao where my father went. Did he get buried in the wrong place?


    Aunt Tao said that she also wanted to know where my father''s body is now.


    The back of the mountain only had one fierce cave, which was just enough to bury my father.


    That fierce point was the backside of the main body and was also the opposite of the elbow.


    If the main culprit was buried, his descendants would be disrespectful to their elders. However, if the main culprit was buried, there would be people fighting for power and courage in the future, and the calamity would befall them.


    She saw that the Yin Acupoints'' abilities were lacking, but she did not know how the effect of the Acupoint of Vicious would change after the two forces overlaid each other.


    She didn''t want my father''s yin acupoints to be detrimental to me, so she hoped to see some clues related to Chen Chunxi''s mischievous womb. Hence, she suggested moving my father''s grave.


    She also did not expect that both my father''s corpse and the yellow cloth bag that Chunxi had buried on top of my father''s grave would actually all be gone.


    After listening to Aunt Tao''s answer, my mouth opened wide but in the end, my mouth didn''t say anything.


    Other than me, everyone else in my family is dead, I already wouldn''t marry anyone else. If not for the incident with Chen Chunxi, I wouldn''t have had any more descendants.


    As for me, I won''t forget my kindness or fight for courage. I just want to live a peaceful and safe life.


    Aunt Tao asked me if I had any other questions. I asked her hesitantly, whether Chen Chunxi would really be drowned to death, and said urgently that it wasn''t her fault that she was pregnant, it was all my father''s fault.


    Aunt Tao laughed bitterly, saying that she knew Chen Chunxi was innocent. Right now, not mentioning anything else, she only said that Chen Chunxi was pregnant with a ghost embryo.


    Under normal circumstances, a ghost would have to stay in the human body for at least three months before reaching the point where it was familiar with everything.


    However, it was hard to say how much Chen Chunxi had in her womb.


    The moment that the ghost head died was also the moment that the mother died.


    From the moment Chen Chunxi became pregnant with the Ghost Birth, she had been hopeless. She was in a hurry to return right now because she wanted to find out who the so-called solution was from.


    If her guess was not wrong, Chen Chunxi''s so-called solution was to create a ghost embryo.


    I have already seen the situation in the village, the matter is very troublesome, it is extremely possible that someone was behind Chen Chunxi''s accident.


    If she knew that the village would turn out like this, she would have stayed in the Aunt House until Chen Chunxi woke up. She had underestimated the severity of the matter.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s words, I sped up my pace, I did not want to be unable to see Chunxi one last time.


    When Aunt Tao and I returned to the Aunt House, the Self-bunning Lady s inside the Aunt House were all outside Chen Chunxi''s room, fear and shock on their faces.


    The Aunt Tao had a serious expression on her face. She told me to wait for her there and then quickly return to her room.


    My heart was too anxious to know about Chunxi''s situation. I didn''t wait for Aunt Tao to come out of her room before rushing into Chunxi''s room.


    On Chunxi''s bed, there was Chunxi, who had already stopped breathing and his lower body was already wide-eyed, and a white, fat girl.


    Dazzling blood dyed most of the sheets and blankets red. The girl giggled as she crawled around in the pool of blood.


    What I saw stunned me for a moment. I quickly walked up to the demon and reached out to grab her arm, wanting to throw her off the bed.


    I hate this ghost head, it was her who took Chunxi''s life.


    The combination of grief and resentment made me completely fearless of ghosts for the time being.


    Just as my hand made contact with the demon''s arm, the ghost turned its head and bit into my palm. An intense pain assaulted me and I reflexively retracted my hand before retreating.


    Fresh blood flowed down from my palm. A piece of flesh was missing from my palm.


    The girl spat out the meat from her mouth and giggled as she sat on the bed and held out her arms to me.


    At this time, Aunt Tao''s face suddenly changed, and she immediately threw the yellow talisman in her hand towards the ghost head.


    Her originally black and white clear eyes were instantly filled with black paint. She then jumped up from the bed, in the blink of an eye, she had already rushed out of the window and leaped out of the Aunt House gate''s wall.


    Yellow Runes followed closely behind the demon, and disappeared without a trace as the demon jumped out of Aunt House''s courtyard wall.


    The Aunt Tao walked quickly to me and pulled my injured hand.


    Just as I wanted to tell Aunt Tao that I was alright, my vision went black and I almost fell down head first.


    Aunt Tao supported me and sent someone to make a stretcher. She told me that I had been poisoned by the Ghost Infant and that she would send me to the temple to cure the poison.


    I looked at my injured hand and saw that the wound had turned black, and the black was spreading in all directions.


    Panic filled my heart, and I quivered as I asked Aunt Tao if I would die.


    After Aunt Tao said that maybe she would, maybe she wouldn''t, I pressed my lips together and didn''t ask anymore questions.


    The simple stretcher was completed very quickly. Aunt Tao let me lie on the stretcher and had two Self-bunning Lady carry me to the temple with her.


    Along the way, I would occasionally feel extremely cold, and other times, I would be drenched in sweat due to the heat.


    When the temperature of my body started to become abnormal, my wounds started to burn with an excruciating pain, and my body began to twitch in pain.


    The little me clenched my teeth and tried not to make a sound, for fear I would be irritating and be abandoned on the road.


    There was no way up the mountain. There were weeds and trees everywhere, and it was hard to walk on.


    I heard Aunt Li, who was carrying me, ask the Aunt Tao how good the Taoist Jingyan was.


    Aunt Tao said that she has never seen Taoist Jingyan before, she has only heard of Taoist Jingyan before, she doesn''t know how to cure the poison in the demon''s embryo, she can only bring me here to try her luck.


    She had never been to a monastery before, and this was also the first time she went to one.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s words, I gradually felt despair, and felt that it was even more difficult to endure the discomfort my body was experiencing.


    When we were halfway up the hill, it was dusk. I was no longer cold or hot or twitching, but my wound hurt more.


    I could feel something biting at my wound and sucking my blood, but when I raised my hand, I didn''t see anything extra.


    Ever since I started feeling like I was being sucked in, Aunt Li had said several times that I was a bit too heavy. Aunt Tao who was walking in front of the group turned his head to look at me, but she was only trying to comfort me that I would arrive at the temple soon.


    When I was carried to the temple at the top of the mountain, the sky was already completely dark.


    Our group was unable to find the Taoist Jingyan in the monastery, and in the entire ruined monastery, we only found a young Taoist sitting in meditation.


    The little Daoist was about one or two years older than me. He was wearing an oversized Daoist robe and had a bun tied around his head. Ever since we entered the monastery, he sat on the praying mat with a cold expression and watched us silently.


    When the Aunt Tao asked him about the whereabouts of the Taoist Jingyan, the little cultivator finally spoke up. He told us that the Taoist Jingyan had gone far away, but he didn''t know when he would return.


    Aunt Tao frowned, and looked at me helplessly.


    I was so desperate that I could no longer hold back the tears in my heart like beads with a broken string.


    "Get out!" After a while, the little Daoist suddenly spoke in a cold voice and stared at my wound. He then got up from the prayer mat and walked over to me.


    The little Daoist''s words made me cry even more. I am already hopeless, and he still wants me to get out.


    The Aunt Tao looked at the little Daoist, and the two Self-bunning Lady s who brought me here pointed angrily at the little Daoist, saying that he was too rude.


    "Still not getting out?" The little Taoist came to my side, crouched down, and spoke again in a cold voice.


    As the little Taoist said this, I saw an unknown thing with a long, translucent tail appear on the stretcher, and the feeling of being sucked by something in my wound immediately disappeared.


    The moment the unknown thing jumped into the ground, it disappeared from my sight.


    I stopped crying in my heart. The two Self-bunning Lady s who were criticizing the little Daoist for being impolite immediately became silent with fear in their eyes, while the Aunt Tao found it hard to hide her astonishment.


    "She was poisoned by the Ghost Infant." The little cultivator''s gaze followed that unknown object all the way to the entrance of the temple and then coldly opened his mouth once more.


    I looked at the little Taoist with hope in my heart, Aunt Tao requested for the little Taoist to cure me of the poison with a serious expression on his face.


    "It''s so ugly. Leave it here, you guys come pick her up in half a month." The little Daoist took my pulse and examined my wound, then gave me a look of disdain.


    The Aunt Tao did not hesitate to agree, and followed the little Daoist''s request to immediately leave the temple with the other two Self-bunning Lady s.


    After Aunt Tao and the others left, the little Daoist boy squatted beside me and looked at me coldly.


    "Call me big brother Zuo, I''ll send you to your room." Under the cold gaze of the little Daoist, I was at a loss of what to do. However, the little Daoist suddenly cracked his lips and laughed, revealing his snow-white teeth.


    The change in the little Daoist''s style gave me a shock.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the little Taoist before calling him Zuo gege.


    My body is so weak that I can''t stand up. I still need to rely on the young Daoist to cure me of the poison, so naturally, I won''t challenge the young Daoist.


    The little Daoist immediately took out a porcelain bottle, poured out a pill, and fed it to me.


    After I took the pill, a cool feeling spread through my body, and my strength began to recover.


    The little cultivator squatted beside me and told me that he was Zuo Mu and that he was ten years old. He also asked me how old I was.


    When I replied that I was Gan Mei and she was already eight years old, Zuo Mu told me that Taoist Jingyan was his master but he was not a Daoist.


    I can relax a hundred times, he definitely won''t let me die.


    "But ¡­" Zuo Mu scratched his head, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Only what?" My heart skipped a beat and I immediately asked.


    "However, I am still unable to cure you of the poison. In the end, I will suppress the remaining poison in your body." After Zuo Mu finished speaking, he quickly declared to me that it was not because he was lacking in skills, but that even with his master here, he would not be able to cure me of the poison.


    I let out a long breath and said it was fine. It was good enough for me to be alive.


    Zuo Mu opened his mouth wanting to say something more but eventually stopped himself. He helped me up and arranged for me to stay in the room next to his.


    Zuo Mu prepared a meal and brought it to my room. After eating dinner with me, he told me that it was already dark, and that he would go find the ingredients needed to poison me when the sun rose.


    The pill I took had stopped the spread of the poison in my body.


    I said thank you to Zuo Mu and nodded. I asked him what was that translucent thing from before.


    Zuo Mu said that knowing too much was not good for me, so he did not answer my question. Before he left the room, he jokingly told me that if I had anything to do, as long as I shouted for Big Brother Zuo, he would immediately rush over.


    I rolled my eyes at Zuo Mu''s back. After Zuo Mu left the room, I quickly fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly woke up cold.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the Ghost Infant had already appeared on my bed, baring her fangs and biting towards my throat.

 C4

    I wanted to scream for help, but I couldn''t make a sound. I wanted to push away the Ghost Infant immediately, but my hands were too weak to lift my arms. I could only use my nails to scratch the bed.


    The Ghost Infant looked at me with its dark eyes. It extended its tongue to lick her fangs, then lowered its head to bite at my throat once more.


    I threw my head back and finally screamed.


    The pain came from my throat and I fainted.


    When I woke up again, it was already noon of the second day. The Ghost Infant was already gone, and Zuo Mu was currently sitting beside me with a cold expression, frowning as he looked at me.


    I''m still alive?! Seeing Zuo Mu surprised me and I couldn''t help but smile. The piercing pain from my neck reminded me of that terrifying scene at night and I couldn''t help but cry again.


    Zuo Mu stood up in a fluster, looking at me while laughing and crying while scratching his head.


    "Gan Mei, that Ghost Infant didn''t really suck your blood." Zuo Mu took a long time to force out these comforting words.


    When I stopped laughing and crying, Zuo Mu told me that the Ghost Infant had already left the night before when he heard my screams rushing into my room.


    After he had bandaged my wounds, he stayed by my side.


    In the future, whenever I live in the temple, he will do his best to accompany me day and night so that I won''t be sucked in by the Ghost Infant again.


    "But, Ghost Infant is very powerful, she might be able to suck your blood." Hearing that Zuo Mu said that he would accompany me, aside from being moved, I started to worry about his safety.


    I sat up in bed, my head bowed and my fingers entwined.


    Although I warned Zuo Mu about Ghost Infant, I still hoped that he would accompany me.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have a lot of health left." Zuo Mu rubbed the top of my head and laughed.


    After I eat lunch, Zuo Mu will be preparing to leave to find the ingredients needed to detoxify the poison.


    I was afraid that the Ghost Infant would suddenly come back to find me, and I strongly requested that I follow Zuo Mu.


    My body was very weak, and I was already panting from exhaustion after not walking far away.


    Whenever I couldn''t move, Zuo Mu would patiently stop and wait for me to rest before continuing on his journey.


    The poison ingredients that Zuo Mu found were all on the mountain. Those poison ingredients were very complicated and strange, he even brought back a crow nest.


    By the time he had collected all the poison materials, it was already dusk.


    On the way back, Zuo Mu had been carrying me on his back the entire time.


    Although Zuo Mu is only a head taller than me, he has a lot of strength.


    Zuo Mu said that as a big brother, you have to act like a big brother.


    Zuo Mu''s words made my heart feel even more warm. After I took the initiative to mention my relationship with the Ghost Infant, Zuo Mu said, no wonder the Ghost Infant chased me to the temple and sucked my blood.


    Because I am from the same father and mother with Ghost Infant, Ghost Infant can easily perceive my location and my blood is also the most delicious for Ghost Infant.


    Ghost Infant was bloodthirsty, and its main food was blood.


    Hearing Zuo Mu''s words, I couldn''t help but shiver. Zuo Mu said, with him here, I don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Returning back to the temple to eat dinner, Zuo Mu used the detoxifying ingredients he collected to boil a big pot of hot water, and then poured the hot water into a bath barrel in my room.


    I followed along behind Zuo Mu. From time to time, I would look around, afraid that the Ghost Infant would come look for me.


    When the hot water was slightly hot, Zuo Mu sat down with his back facing the wooden barrel and let me take off my clothes to soak in the bath barrel. He warned me repeatedly that I would have to wait until there was no longer any black juice flowing out from my body before I could come out of the barrel.


    I did as I was told, and as soon as my skin touched the water in the tub, it began to burn.


    Enduring the discomfort I soaked my neck and all the way down in the tub, and not long after, a thick black juice began to flow out of my pores.


    When my whole body was soaked in the water of the bath barrel, I trembled in pain.


    After staying in the water for a while, I began to feel drowsy again.


    Zuo Mu kept on telling me about his matters, and from time to time, he would ask me to remind me not to fall asleep.


    From Zuo Mu''s words, I knew that Zuo Mu had never seen his parents before and that his master never mentioned his parents to him either.


    His master''s whereabouts were unknown. He only came to this monastery with his master three years ago, and after coming here, his master often left him alone in the monastery.


    In these three years, he had followed his master''s instructions and never went down the mountain once.


    His master didn''t allow him to go down the mountain so easily, it was to prevent him from committing murder before he turned twelve. This slaughter not only affected humans, but also included ghosts, demons, and animals.


    The translucent thing that sucked my blood before was actually a demon. Other than having nothing to do with absorbing human blood, it didn''t cause too much damage to people. That demon is good at stealth, making it hard to detect.


    His master had said that if he killed anyone before he was twelve, the consequences would be very, very serious.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as his master used two extraordinary words in a sentence, it would mean that those words were absolutely true.


    "Gan Mei, call me big brother Zuo." When I couldn''t hold on any longer and was about to fall asleep, Zuo Mu made me pronounce it once again.


    I called Big Brother Zuo to wake up a little, and after seeing that there was no longer any black juice flowing out of my body, I left the bath barrel to dry my body, then put on the clothes that Zuo Mu had found for me.


    The clothes I wore to the top of the mountain were a little too dirty. The clothes Zuo Mu found for me were his autumn clothes and pants.


    Zuo Mu told me to stay in the room and rest, he scooped out the water from the bathtub and poured it into the courtyard.


    When I came out of the bathtub, my skin was still burning with pain. Adding on that Zuo Mu was still in my line of sight, I did not follow Zuo Mu any further and listened to his orders to stay in the room to rest.


    When I inadvertently looked at the window, I saw that the Ghost Infant was actually outside the window, looking at me with its black eyes.


    I exclaimed and ran towards Zuo Mu. When Zuo Mu turned to look at the window, the Ghost Infant had already disappeared.


    I didn''t dare to stay half a step away from Zuo Mu. When we slept at night, I insisted on letting Zuo Mu and I squeeze into the same bed.


    Zuo Mu blushed and hesitated for a long time, then lay down right beside the bed.


    The Ghost Infant did not come find me. Zuo Mu only meditated and played with me every day.


    Every night, I would have to soak in Zuo Mu''s boiled bath until no black juice flowed out of my body.


    Every time I take a bath, the black juice coming out of my body becomes less and less.


    The night before Chunxi''s funeral, she told me that I no longer needed to take a bath and that I only needed to slowly recuperate.


    The dark parts of my body had returned to normal. My wounds had mostly healed, but my body was still weak.


    On the day of Chunxi''s funeral, I said to Zuo Mu that I wanted to send him off the mountain, but Zuo Mu refused me no matter what.


    Zuo Mu kept his eyes on me throughout the entire day, to prevent me from going down the mountain without permission.


    At night, just as I was about to go to sleep, Chunxi''s ghost came to my room.


    Chunxi wore white clothes and black pants as she braided her hair, just like how she looked the first time I saw her. It was just that the tip of her foot was suspended vertically in the air, causing her face to turn deathly pale.


    She stood at the door and looked at Zuo Mu with fear.


    Seeing Chunxi, my tears started to fall. I ran to Chunxi''s side and wanted to hug her, but my hands had passed through her body.


    I was a little dazed and didn''t understand what was going on. I remembered that when I beat my father with the peach branch earlier, the peach branch really hit my father''s body.


    When I ran to Chunxi, he was still looking at me fearfully.


    After Zuo Mu cut a long story short, Chunxi began to cry and told me that her corpse was gone. She couldn''t enter Aunt House nor Aunt Tao, so she could only find me and beg me to help her find her corpse.


    Tell Chunxi that when I can go down the mountain, I will ask Aunt Tao to help me find her corpse.


    Chunxi thanked me, and she would go look for me first. When she had news, she would come back to notify me.


    I said I''m sorry to Chunxi, but Chunxi shook her head and said she never blamed me, and it was my father''s fault that had nothing to do with me.


    After Chunxi finished speaking, she bowed deeply towards Zuo Mu, then turned and left through the door.


    I looked towards Zuo Mu in confusion, and saw that he was smiling at me with his white teeth bared.


    I asked Zuo Mu why he seemed to be afraid of him. Zuo Mu scratched his head and said that he didn''t know the specific reason either. It was as if all the ghosts he saw were afraid of him.


    My heart was filled with worry that Chunxi''s corpse had disappeared, and I did not linger over the issue above.


    I mentioned to Zuo Mu what happened the day Aunt Tao and I moved my father''s grave for him and told him that my father''s body had also disappeared.


    Zuo Mu thought for a while and asked me, "What are my father''s and Chunxi''s birthdays?"


    I carefully thought about what Aunt Tao had written on the red paper on the night of Chunxi and my father''s wedding, but I was unable to remember it.


    Zuo Mu smiled and told me to rest early, he said that I would only be able to go down the mountain and help Chunxi if I had enough time to recuperate.


    After I laid on the bed obediently, I asked Zuo Mu why did my hands pass through Chunxi''s body and why did the peach branches really hit my father when I was beating my father previously.


    Zuo Mu told me that ghosts only exist in physical form when they are at their highest level. The majority of ghosts that we meet are virtual body s.


    The Ghost Birth was a special kind of existence, the Ghost Birth was born with a physical entity.


    The peach branches could avoid impurities but could also avoid evil. When objects could cause material damage to ghosts, the virtual body ghosts would appear to be solid.


    After Zuo Mu finished speaking, he took out a small peach wood dagger with the word "Left" engraved on it and handed it to me. He told me to take care of my body and that the peach wood dagger was made from the branches that had the sun on the peach tree and the shadow on the tree, so that I could have the benefit of Yin and Yang.


    I carefully put away the peach wood dagger that Zuo Mu passed to me, and repeatedly thanked Zuo Mu.


    Zuo Mu laughed at how easy it was to get rid of her. I said that I would be satisfied easily anyway.


    In the period of time that followed, Zuo Mu took advantage of me falling asleep at night to suppress the remaining Ghost Infant poison in my body. Chunxi didn''t come look for me again, and the Ghost Infant also never appeared again.


    As Zuo Mu helped me recuperate my body, he taught me how to meditate and meditate. He also taught me how to use a peach wood dagger to deal with ghosts.


    On the evening when I stayed in the monastery for half a month, Aunt Tao came up the mountain to pick me up.


    After Zuo Mu came to the temple from the Aunt Tao, he returned to his ice-cold mode.


    Aunt Tao did not immediately bring me out of the temple after thanking Zuo Mu with a gift. She wanted to invite Zuo Mu to come down the mountain to our village.


    Aunt Tao said that while I was at the monastery, many things happened in my village again.


    Old He''s corpse disappeared for no reason during the morgue. She was still unable to find his three lost souls. In our village, there were frequent cases of poultry and villagers being sucked to death.


    As the owner of the Aunt House, she had the responsibility to find out the culprit behind Chunxi''s death.


    During this period of time, she would frequently come to our village, wanting to investigate the recent events in our village and see if she can find any clues related to Chunxi''s accident.


    During her investigations, not only was she unable to find any clues related to Chunxi, she was also unable to find any clues related to the frequent accidents in the village.


    The more it was like this, the weirder she felt.


    After Zuo Mu quietly listened to Aunt Tao, he did not immediately reject Aunt Tao''s request to go down the mountain. Instead, he coldly asked Aunt Tao to begin the story of his marriage with my father.


    When Aunt Tao told her about me being bitten by the ghost, Zuo Mu interrupted her and asked her what the two words "birthdate" for my father, Chunxi and Elder He were.


    After the Aunt Tao answered, Zuo Mu told the Aunt Tao that Chunxi had come to the temple before and her corpse had also disappeared.


    Aunt Tao frowned her forehead as she thought deeply about it. When Zuo Mu mentioned the Five Tombs Technique, Aunt Tao''s eyes were filled with shock.

 C5

    Seeing Aunt Tao''s reaction, I couldn''t help but ask Zuo Mu in a low voice, what is a five tomb technique.


    Zuo Mu told me, the Five Tombs Art is a type of black sorcery, it can revive the dead.


    Amongst the Five Tombs Art, the corpses and souls of the four suns that were born at the time of the sun and the sun, along with the Ghost Infant s, were indispensable.


    My father, Chunxi and Elder He were all born during the prime of their lives.


    After Zuo Mu finished speaking, the Aunt Tao immediately asked me who else qualified in our village.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be born in the sun.


    Hearing Aunt Tao ask me, I could only tell her that my Second Sister had told me before, that my mother was my elder sister, Second Sister, and that I was born on the same day.


    When the Aunt Tao nodded and said that they were not the same sun, Zuo Mu said that he was willing to go down the mountain at the latest. He could not just sit there and watch the black sorcery.


    Hearing that Zuo Mu agreed to go down the mountain, my heart was filled with sorrow and sorrow.


    Being able to stay with Zuo Mu for a while longer is something happy for me no matter what, but I also didn''t forget that he once said that his master wouldn''t let him go down the mountain so easily.


    I wanted to remind Zuo Mu that Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu were already walking towards the entrance of the monastery, so I could only swallow the warning that was on my mind.


    Aunt Tao brought Zuo Mu and I to walk around our village first. We went to the homes of the village elders to look through their village''s roster, but we didn''t find anyone born in our village, who was born in the sun and was born in the sun.


    Although they did not know why the Aunt Tao wanted to look at the roster, they still cooperated very well with the Aunt Tao''s actions. They also guaranteed that they would not mention anything about the Aunt Tao looking at the roster to anyone else.


    On the way back to the village, Aunt Tao said that it would save the most time and effort to find people through the register.


    When we got to the village, we went directly to the village chief to look at the roster and find out who else was born in the sun, the sun, the moon and the sun.


    If the man is alive, or if the body is still there, we can all wait. If the body is gone, we''ll have to find out where the five tombs are hidden outside the village.


    Zuo Mu objected, saying that they shouldn''t be alerted. He said that before we can find the bodies and corpses of the living, we must treat everyone in the village as the person hiding in the dark, including the village chief.


    The Aunt Tao laughed softly. She praised the younger generation of Zuo Mu, let me explain what kind of person the village chief is in my eyes.


    I was suddenly at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond to Aunt Tao''s words.


    I poisoned my father, and that poison was given to me by the village chief.


    Ever since my Second Sister died, I hated my father to death. I wanted him to die, but I didn''t know how.


    Right at that moment, the Village Chief appeared.


    That day, I was sitting alone at the door in a daze. The village chief passed by my house and stopped to chat with me. He even told me a story.


    In the story, the weak were bullied by the strong, so they poisoned the strong.


    When the village chief finished his story, he took out two packets of medicine in front of me and said that if those two packets were mixed in the food, whoever ate them would die.


    Listening to the Village Head''s words, I wanted to get those two bags of medicine from the Village Head and use those two bags of medicine to poison my father.


    But I''m just thinking about it. I don''t have the money to buy those two bags of pills.


    Before leaving, the Village Head took the initiative to give me the two packets of medicine. He said that the medicine mouse was very useful and that he knew that my father would never buy such medicine, and that he gave me the two packets because he found me too pitiful.


    After the village chief left, I carefully put away the two bags of medicine.


    Then, when my dad came home again, I mixed the two packets of medicine into my dad''s food.


    Aunt Tao asked me why I didn''t speak, so I quickly replied, "I''m not familiar with the Village Chief."


    Aunt Tao did not pursue the matter any further, and once again discussed with Zuo Mu how he should act after entering the village.


    I kept my head down as I hurried on my way.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that the village chief didn''t really pity me by giving me those two packets of medicine. He didn''t really want me to become a drug rat.


    Perhaps, the Village Head was the person in the shadows.


    Thinking of this, I was conflicted.


    I can''t tell Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu that the village chief gave me the medicine. I don''t want anyone to know that I poisoned my father.


    However, if the person hiding in the darkness was really the village chief, then my concealment would cause Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu to be in danger, and they would have to take many detours.


    I was so conflicted that I forgot to look at the road as I walked straight into the deep ditch on the side of the road.


    Zuo Mu pulled me out of the deep ditch and asked why I looked like I was in a daze.


    I lowered my head and patted the dirt on my body as I looked away from Zuo Mu and Aunt Tao. I said that it was already dark, so it was normal for me to not be able to see the road clearly.


    Zuo Mu told Aunt Tao to walk further away, he had something he wanted to say to me alone.


    After Aunt Tao had walked far away, Zuo Mu reached out his hands to grab my face and forced me to look straight into his eyes.


    I bit my lips and did not speak. After a while, Zuo Mu let go of my hand and nodded, saying that he had betrayed me with his eyes and knew all my secrets.


    I immediately panicked and quickly pulled on Zuo Mu''s clothes, begging him not to tell Aunt Tao my secret.


    Zuo Mu rubbed the top of my head, saying that he''s my left big brother. If I don''t let him tell Aunt Tao, he naturally won''t tell Aunt Tao, but I must personally tell him my secret.


    Only by telling my secret through my mouth can my secret become our secret, and he can help me to share half of the psychological pressure.


    I didn''t doubt him at all, and immediately told Zuo Mu the reason why I poisoned my father. told him that the poison that killed my father was given to me by the Village Chief.


    Zuo Mu listened to me quietly. He looked at me with eyes full of pity.


    After telling me my deepest secret, my heart suddenly felt a lot more at ease.


    Zuo Mu held onto my shoulder with both hands and whispered to me. In the future, my secret will be both of our secret and he will protect me so that I won''t suffer anymore.


    I squatted on the floor and hugged my knees. I couldn''t help but cry, I didn''t dare cry out because I was afraid that the Aunt Tao would hear my cry.


    Zuo Mu quietly accompanied me, occasionally patting my back.


    When I stopped crying, Zuo Mu wiped my tears away and brought me to catch up with Aunt Tao.


    The Aunt Tao did not question further, our group travelled in silence.


    When we arrived at the village, the whole village was silent and devoid of light, and we went straight to the back of the mountain.


    After Zuo Mu looked around, he pointed at the three tombs behind the mountain and said that they were all empty.


    Of the three tombs that Zuo Mu was referring to, one is Chunxi''s and the other is my Second Sister''s. I don''t know whose grave the last one is.


    The place where my father was previously buried has already been filled to the ground.


    I was extremely surprised. When I heard Aunt Tao say that among the three graves, there was Chunxi''s grave. And after my father moved her grave, I said that there was also my Second Sister''s grave.


    I asked Aunt Tao why there weren''t any corpses in her grave, since she wasn''t born during the prime of her life.


    Aunt Tao said that maybe, my Second Sister''s body was secretly buried in another grave.


    Zuo Mu was certain that he wouldn''t, and said that the other graves on the mountain behind the mountain had never been moved.


    Aunt Tao let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed like the last person to be born during the sunny days of the new year was still alive, or his corpse had not been stolen.


    I will let Zuo Mu have a closer look. Zuo Mu said that he wouldn''t be wrong.


    Our group stayed at the back of the mountain until the sky brightened, but we didn''t discover anything excessive, so we left the back mountain together.


    Just as they reached the foot of the mountain, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from the village.


    Aunt Tao brought Zuo Mu and I immediately rushed over to the source of the firecrackers. It turned out that the village''s Elder Li had just passed away.


    Elder Li rarely goes out, he is the oldest person in our village, his family has treated him with great respect.


    After we went to pay our respects to Elder Li, Aunt Tao asked the family members of Elder Li about his birthday and the reason for his death.


    After receiving the answer, the Aunt Tao told the people of Elder Li that the Elder Li had passed the prime of his youth and had passed away from sickness to death.


    If they could follow the old rules and make Elder Li''s corpse stay at home for seven days before being buried, the descendants of the Elder Li would receive a lot of blessings.


    Aunt Tao''s words made the Elder Li''s family members stop crying. Aunt Tao will talk later, she wants to bring Zuo Mu and I to guard the Elder Li, so that we can enjoy the happiness.


    No one rejected Aunt Tao''s suggestion, so Zuo Mu and I followed him and started staying at his house.


    The people of Elder Li were very respectful to the Aunt Tao, and when arranging the mourning hall, they would listen to her arrangements.


    Zuo Mu told me in secret that Elder Li was born during the Yang Year of the Sun and the Sun, and that Elder Li was already one hundred and eight years old.


    Life expectancy was a hundred years, if one could live past a hundred years, the Underworld would specially create a register for them. This was also the reason why the people in the dark could only wait until Elder Li had passed away before making a move.


    What we need to do now is first take a good look at Elder Li''s corpse, and then wait for Elder Li''s head and soul to leave his bones. We will only let ghost servant take away Elder Li''s soul.


    The villagers came over to pay their respects to the Elder Li one after another. After that, they all left in a hurry.


    Zuo Mu looked at the villagers who were passing by coldly. He told me that the villagers seemed to have been scared out of their wits by the recent events, as it would benefit the people in the shadows to carry out their plans.


    After the Village Chief followed a few villagers over to express their condolences to the Elder Li, he consoled the family and said his farewells to the Aunt Tao and prepared to leave.


    Aunt Tao called over the village chief, telling him to bring the village chief to take a look at the register.


    The Village Chief did not question further. He immediately went home to get the list of flowers in the village for Aunt Tao, and asked him if there was anything else he could do.


    After the Aunt Tao said that everything was fine, the Village Chief took her leave.


    I didn''t see anything wrong with the Village Chief''s expression. After the Village Chief left, I asked Zuo Mu in a low voice if the Village Chief was hiding somewhere, Zuo Mu said that maybe not.


    After looking through the village''s register, Aunt Tao told me and Zuo Mu that Elder Li was the last person to be born in the village during the golden years of the sun and the moon.


    I stayed at Elder Li''s house with Zuo Mu and I, and in the blink of an eye, we had our first night of hell in Elder Li.


    In this period of time, two more people died in the village. Aunt Tao, Zuo Mu and I never went out of our house.


    When night fell, Aunt Tao would find an excuse to send all the members of the Elder Li''s family out of the mourning hall. She would also erect three strange and rough scents in front of Elder Li''s coffin and sprinkle them with cinders.


    After doing all of this, the Aunt Tao put me in my mourning state, placed a brazier filled with burning charcoal in front of me, and handed me a handful of coffin grass. She told me that if I saw any footprints appearing out of thin air on the ashes, I must throw a coffin grass into the brazier.


    After I nodded my head in agreement, Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu both stood behind the coffin, leaving me kneeling in front of it.

 C6

    Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu were clearly standing behind the coffin, but they didn''t feel anything at all. I knelt in front of the coffin and stared at the entrance of the spirit hall with the coffin grass in my hands.


    Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu didn''t tell me much about that night before. I only knew that night was Elder Li''s seventh soul night, and that we could only ask ghost servant to take away Elder Li''s soul.


    I didn''t know what my mission that night was before Aunt Tao passed the Coffin Grass over to me.


    I even more so didn''t know that Elder Li''s first seven soul rings would be the dividing line in my fate.


    Not long after Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu stood behind the coffin, ghost eyes stared greedily at the coffin as they entered the mourning hall.


    The ghost was originally floating in the air on tiptoe. After entering the mourning hall, he walked just like a normal person.


    As the ghost entered the mourning hall, the ghost''s footprints appeared on top of the cinders. Although the footprints on the cinders didn''t appear out of thin air as Aunt Tao had said, I still threw out a piece of coffin grass into the brazier.


    The ghost''s attention was instantly drawn to the brazier and stopped.


    As soon as the Coffin Grass fell into the brazier, it was immediately burnt to ashes. Meanwhile, a piece of Coffin Grass appeared out of thin air in the ghost''s hand.


    The ghost took the coffin grass and happily left the mourning hall.


    I let out a long sigh of relief as I glanced behind the coffin. After seeing Aunt Tao give me a slight nod, I was relieved to know that I did not do anything wrong.


    Later on, I found out that the reason why Aunt Tao scattered the fragrant ashes on the floor of the mourning hall and used the words'' Yin Yang Eyes'' when mentioning footprints was because Aunt Tao did not know that I had the Yin Yang Eyes at the time.


    At that time, Aunt Tao only knew that I had seen my father''s ghost on my father''s first seven nights, and ordinary people could easily see the ghost of their family on the seventh night at home.


    Because Chunxi''s stomach had grown big, when I told Aunt Tao everything I knew about Chen Chunxi, I didn''t mention that I had even seen my father''s ghost face on his grave.


    Zuo Mu had mentioned to the Aunt Tao that Chunxi''s ghost had went to the monastery before, but he had not mentioned that I could see Chunxi''s ghost.


    After glancing at Aunt Tao to confirm that I did not do anything wrong, I retracted my gaze and continued to stare at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    Very soon, another ghost came to the mourning hall. After I threw a stalk of grass into the brazier, the ghost didn''t leave. Instead, he continued to walk towards the coffin, staring at the brazier.


    I quickly threw another stalk of grass into the brazier, and the ghost finally left.


    As time went on, more and more ghosts came to the mourning hall, but I sent them away with more or less the grass of the coffin.


    When I had only half of the grass left in my hand, I began to worry about how I was going to get rid of the ghost that came after the grass had been thrown away.


    I took some time to glance at Aunt Tao, who was standing behind the coffin, looking calm and composed.


    Just as I retracted my gaze from Aunt Tao, I saw two ghosts wrapped in black robes with chains in their hands appear at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    With the appearance of the two ghosts, a strong gust of wind rushed into the mourning hall and swept the ashes from the floor of the memorial hall towards the coffin.


    The two ghosts stepped into the mourning hall and headed for the coffin.


    I immediately threw some coffin grass into the brazier. The two ghosts didn''t even glance at the brazier, but Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu were still standing quietly behind the coffin.


    I could not help but be dumbstruck, and could only hold on to the remaining Coffin Grass for help while looking at Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu.


    Just as one of the ghosts walked to the coffin and started to throw the chain in his hand, Aunt Tao threw two yellow talismans at the two ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye, the two yellow talismans attached themselves to the ghost''s forehead, and the two ghosts were frozen in place.


    While Aunt Tao was waving to the two ghosts, the two ghosts floated behind the coffin and stayed still.


    Just as I heaved a sigh of relief, I saw another two ghosts, completely wrapped in black robes and holding chains in their hands, appear at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    Again?! Looking at the situation at the entrance of the mourning hall, I knelt on the ground and waited for Aunt Tao to post these two ghosts.


    This time, before the two ghosts could approach the coffin, Zuo Mu had already appeared from behind.


    The two ghosts looked at each other and immediately stopped moving. One of the ghosts respectfully said to Zuo Mu that they had followed the rules to take away Elder Li''s ghost.


    Zuo Mu nodded with a cold face, then walked over to me and took the remaining coffin grass from my hands and threw it into the brazier.


    As the cedar grass burned up in the brazier, it appeared in the hands of the two ghosts. The two ghosts revealed a happy expression and repeatedly thanked Zuo Mu.


    Zuo Mu waved his hands towards the two ghosts, and the two ghosts carried the chains and walked in front of the coffin. One of the ghosts flung the chains towards the coffin, and Elder Li''s ghost instantly appeared inside the chains.


    After the two ghosts bade farewell to Zuo Mu, they used chains to drag Elder Li''s ghost away.


    I looked at Zuo Mu, stupefied. I had long determined that Zuo Mu was capable, but I did not understand why even the ghost servant would be respectful to him.


    Zuo Mu rubbed the top of my head and grinned at me, then turned and walked towards Aunt Tao who was still behind the coffin.


    Aunt Tao was asking the two spirits with yellow talismans on them who ordered them to come to the mourning hall. They came to where to bring the ghosts of Elder Li.


    I stood up from the ground and patted off the dirt and scented dust on my body. Just as I was about to head over to Aunt Tao, Chunxi''s ghost suddenly appeared.


    Chunxi stood outside the mourning hall and looked at me sadly.


    I quickly walked in front of Chunxi, who told me that he had captured her soul and had her escape tonight. That was why he couldn''t come to the monastery to look for me.


    Just now, she had felt the location of her corpse.


    When Chunxi said this, Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu also came out of the mourning hall.


    Chunxi begged Aunt Tao to help her, saying that although she was already dead, she still hoped that her corpse would be buried safely.


    Without waiting for Aunt Tao''s reply, Chunxi headed towards the direction of the main entrance.


    I immediately followed Chunxi, and after Aunt Tao raised her voice and greeted the rest of the Elder Li''s family, Zuo Mu and I also followed closely behind.


    Chunxi brought us straight to the back of the mountain. It was difficult for her to cover her anxiety as she flew very fast. Me, Aunt Tao, and Zuo Mu followed with great difficulty.


    When I, Aunt Tao, and Zuo Mu chased me to the cemetery at the back of the mountain, we did not see any trace of Chunxi.


    Zuo Mu''s expression turned serious, he turned and ran, the Aunt Tao immediately ignited 3 incense sticks up to his eyebrows, and then started to chant an obscure incantation.


    I stood at the same place, watching Zuo Mu''s back, I didn''t understand what he and Aunt Tao were so nervous about.


    I think that it should be because Chunxi left in too much of a hurry that we lost Chunxi and she will return very soon. Chunxi has no reason to lie to us.


    I clearly remember Zuo Mu saying that none of the Five Tombs Art could be missing anything, even if Chunxi was trying to lure us away from Elder Li''s corpse, the Spirit of Elder Li had already been taken away by ghost servant.


    Without the ghost of the Elder Li, even if the people from the Elder Li''s family were to allow someone to take away the Elder Li''s corpse, the Five Tombs Technique would no longer be able to gather together even one of its necessary conditions.


    Following the Aunt Tao''s chanting, I saw ghosts appearing one after the other from the tombs at the back of the mountain, standing on top of the tombs.


    All of the ghosts that appeared had stunned expressions, as they didn''t get too close to Aunt Tao and I.


    Seeing that many ghosts had appeared, my heart was filled with fear. I regretted not leaving the rear mountains with Zuo Mu earlier.


    When Aunt Tao stopped her chanting, the ghost standing on top of the grave immediately dove into the grave, while the ghost floating in the distance instantly disappeared into the darkness.


    Aunt Tao frowned, thinking that she might not be able to attract Chunxi''s ghosts, so she brought me back to Elder Li''s home.


    Aunt Tao''s words confirmed that Chunxi was lying to us, and this made me feel bad. I reminded Aunt Tao, Elder Li''s ghost has already been taken away by ghost servant, Aunt Tao said, the truth is, not all ghost servant follow the law.


    Along the way, Aunt Tao and I would pass by ghosts from time to time. Those ghosts frightened me to the core and I once again regretted not being with Zuo Mu.


    With Zuo Mu here, other than seeing the ghosts of Chunxi who specially came to find me, and the ghosts heading to the spirit hall, I would never see any other virtual body ghosts.


    When Aunt Tao and I returned back to the Elder Li''s house, the door to the Elder Li''s house was wide open and the Elder Li''s family members were unconscious in the mourning hall.


    Aunt Tao and I quickly searched the entire Elder Li''s house, both inside and outside, but we could not find Zuo Mu.


    I instantly became nervous and pulled Aunt Tao towards the Village Chief''s house. Without waiting for him to ask me anything, I took the initiative to tell him that Zuo Mu and I suspected that the Village Chief was hiding somewhere.


    Aunt Tao followed me silently to the Village Chief''s house. When the Village Chief''s house was close by, Aunt Tao sped up her pace and rushed towards the tall walls of the Village Chief''s house. After stepping on the walls, she jumped into the courtyard and opened the door for me.


    When I walked through the village chief''s gate, Aunt Tao had already come out from the village chief''s hall. She told me that the village chief was not around and that his family was in a coma.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s words, I almost cried. I was worried that something would happen to Zuo Mu, no matter how capable he was, he would only be two years older than me.


    The Aunt Tao looked at me and asked me if I could see ghosts easily.


    After I nodded, the Aunt Tao hesitated for a moment. She extended her left hand with his palm facing upwards, holding her right wrist in the center, and raised her right index and middle fingers together towards the sky, the rest of his right fingers pointing towards his palm. Above the Holy Maiden, there was no light, and it drew the souls of the dead, causing his fingers to feel like mountains.


    Just as Aunt Tao''s voice fell, five ghosts dressed up as Self-bunning Lady appeared in front of him.


    Aunt Tao described Zuo Mu''s appearance to them and told them to quickly find Zuo Mu.


    After the five ghosts left the courtyard of the village chief, the Aunt Tao asked me if I had seen the ghost that she had summoned just now.


    I honestly nodded my head and replied. Aunt Tao''s eyes carried an emotion that I could not understand as she fiercely turned her back.


    I asked Aunt Tao what was wrong, and Aunt Tao said that she was fine with her back facing me. Besides, those few Self-bunning Lady ghosts were good at finding, and there were any traces of movement within a certain range within a short period of time.


    Aunt Tao''s words made hope rise in my heart, I didn''t understand why Aunt Tao didn''t find those Self-bunning Lady ghosts earlier, and hoped fervently for those Self-bunning Lady ghosts to return soon.


    After a few minutes, the five Self-bunning Lady ghosts returned and brought me and the Aunt Tao directly to the dried up well in the village. They said that Zuo Mu had not come out since he had jumped into the well.

 C7

    The dry well was located in the middle of our village, and from the moment I could remember, there had been a large stone slab at the mouth of the well.


    According to the villagers, the well suddenly ran out of water.


    When Aunt Tao and I followed the five Self-bunning Lady ghosts and arrived beside the dried up well, I saw that the large flagstone at the entrance of the well had already been moved away, revealing the dark hole in the well.


    I anxiously asked the five Self-bunning Lady s what the situation was like. The five of them completely ignored me, and didn''t even bother to glance at me.


    Aunt Tao told me not to be impatient. She told me, since they were only able to track the location of the entrance to the well, it means that they are unable to enter the dry well.


    I asked Aunt Tao what I should do next. Aunt Tao said that she would make a trip to the dried-up well, so I immediately requested to follow. Aunt Tao thought about it for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    Having decided to enter the well, I began to wonder where I should go to find enough rope.


    It was also at this time that the five Self-bunning Lady ghosts stood together with their backs facing the entrance of the well, and the braids behind their heads intertwined with each other in the blink of an eye.


    While I was still in a daze, I warned me to hug the back of her neck tightly from the Aunt Tao''s back.


    Aunt Tao and I quickly fell down the well, and Aunt Tao continued to pull at her intertwined braids.


    I couldn''t help reaching out my finger to touch the braid, but my finger didn''t touch anything. The braid wasn''t real.


    The walls of the dry well were covered with moss. From top to bottom, there were iron rings inserted into the walls of the well. The air was moist.


    When Aunt Tao and I reached the bottom of the well, we did not step on mud but on a stone slab that had completely blocked off the wall of the well. The sound of water could vaguely be heard from underneath the slab, and there was a narrow passage on the wall of the well.


    After landing on the stone floor, Aunt Tao released the braid in her hand, and the braid quickly returned to its place.


    I followed behind Aunt Tao as we walked along the tunnel. Not long after, the space in front of us suddenly opened up, forming an open space in the shape of a gossip. There were no other paths after that open space.


    Zuo Mu was standing in the open space, frowning and deep in thought. There was a man lying motionless in a pool of blood.


    The ground was a mess, littered with candles, ropes and coins, yellow paper and rags.


    Seeing Zuo Mu, I was extremely excited. I immediately ran to Zuo Mu''s side and pulled him along to size him up, asking him if he was injured.


    After Zuo Mu shook his head and said that he was fine, I finally relaxed.


    Aunt Tao turned the man on the ground over. His face was covered in blood and there were deep cuts on his neck.


    Zuo Mu told the Aunt Tao that when he entered here, only the man on the ground was left. This man was already dead at that time, and the smell of the Soul Gathering Beast still lingered in the air.


    He checked all the open spaces and didn''t find anything else.


    From the looks of it, we didn''t manage to stop the Five Tombs Art. The man on the ground should be someone hidden in the shadows.


    When he had free time, he would definitely go and find those two ghost servant who were unscrupulous to their own interests.


    Aunt Tao carefully examined the man''s corpse and came to the conclusion that the man''s body and hair was similar to the village chief''s. The skin color on his face was very different from the other parts of his body, likely due to the long period of time that he had been wearing a human skin mask.


    Just as Aunt Tao finished speaking, the ground began to shake violently.


    Zuo Mu pulled me and ran. After running out of the passage, he carried me on his back and climbed up the iron hoops on the wall.


    When Zuo Mu carried me out of the well, the five Self-bunning Lady ghosts were still there.


    Zuo Mu carried me as he ran out of the well. He did not seem to see the five Self-bunning Lady ghosts, but when they saw Zuo Mu, their eyes were filled with fear.


    Because I was worried for the safety of the Aunt Tao, I laid on Zuo Mu''s back and kept looking back. I saw that the Aunt Tao, who was pulling the braids of the Self-bunning Lady''s ghosts, had also come out of the well, and was chasing after Zuo Mu and me at a fast speed.


    Behind Aunt Tao, the ground above the well gradually caved in.


    By the time Zuo Mu had reached a safe distance and stopped, a few of the Self-bunning Lady''s ghosts had already disappeared. The dry well had become a huge pit with water gushing out from the bottom.


    I still had lingering fear in my heart as I looked at the deep pit, and asked Aunt Tao if the man below the well was actually the village head.


    Aunt Tao shook her head and said that the real Village Chief should have died a long time ago.


    The relationship between the impostor and the person who has been resurrected must be extraordinary. If we want to know who the person who has been resurrected is, we have to know who the imposter is.


    The imposter had done so many things for the resurrected person, but he ended up dying a horrible death. It was very likely that the resurrected person felt that the imposter was a burden and had tried to kill him to prevent him from being exposed.


    When Aunt Tao finished speaking, she took Zuo Mu and I back to Elder Li''s home. The people of Elder Li were already awake, and everything was in chaos because of Elder Li''s corpse not being seen.


    Seeing us return, the rest of the Elder Li''s family gathered around and started to ask Aunt Tao to help them find Elder Li''s corpse.


    When they stop talking, we''ll talk about the search for Elder Li''s corpse but we couldn''t find it.


    They had already followed the old rules of letting the Elder Li''s corpse stay at home for seven days. No matter where the last parts of the Elder Li''s corpse were buried, they and their juniors would benefit greatly.


    When the people of Elder Li heard Aunt Tao''s words, they felt relieved. They did not say anymore and quickly evacuated the mourning hall. After they were done with their work, the Aunt Tao comforted them a few more times and started to ask them about matters related to the village head.


    They told Aunt Tao that the village chief had already been the village chief for more than twenty years.


    In the last two years, the village chief was no longer afraid of his wife beating her up, making her obedient. He even frequently gambled.


    The village chief often lost because of his bad hand, but he did not seem to be short of money. He also did not seem to have lost all his savings because of gambling.


    When the village chief became a different person, nothing special happened in the village.


    After dawn, the village erupted because of the crater at the bottom of the dried well. Aunt Tao brought Zuo Mu and I to the Village Chief''s house.


    The Village Chief''s house only has the Village Chief''s wife at home. When she saw us coming, she quickly came over and asked the Aunt Tao where the Village Chief went. She awkwardly said that she didn''t know if he went to gamble or not.


    Aunt Tao directly told her that the Village Chief should have died a long time ago and that the Gambling Village Chief that she mentioned was an imposter. She also told her that the man''s corpse that we saw in the well last night looked like that.


    The Village Head''s wife collapsed on the ground, stunned for a moment, then shrieked and chased us out, saying that we were all sick.


    When Aunt Tao said that we would tell the villagers later that the Village Chief was an impostor, the Village Chief''s wife quickly closed the door and covered her mouth as she cried.


    First, Aunt Tao promised the Village Chief''s wife that if the Village Chief''s wife cooperated with us, we would not tell anyone else that the Village Chief was an impostor. Then, she could carefully think about when the Village Chief had become different from before.


    The Aunt Tao had just finished speaking when the Village Head''s wife anxiously said that the Village Head had changed since Gu Hai''s death.


    Aunt Tao creased her eyebrows and asked the village chief''s wife to tell him about Gu Dahai.


    The village chief''s wife said that Gu Dahai was a pervert who would run amok in the countryside all day long.


    Gu Dahai had an irritable personality. The wife he had married was either beaten to death by him, or he couldn''t bear it any longer and ran away. He didn''t even have a single descendant.


    Gu Dahai liked to gamble, it was said that the capital for his gamble was all sent to him by his sister, who seemed to be a Self-bunning Lady called Gu Xinyao.


    Afterwards, for some unknown reason, from more than ten years ago, his sister suddenly stopped sending money to him. From then on, Gu Dahai''s arrogance had diminished quite a bit, and he soon ran out of money.


    Gu Dahai suddenly died two years ago. When he died, he had no family, and no villagers were willing to guard his spirit. He was buried at home in one night.


    On the night that Gu Dahai''s corpse was buried at home, the village head guarded the village for him.


    After Gu Dahai was buried, the Village Head did not sleep in the same bed as her for many days, and her speech and actions were different from usual.


    After that, although the Village Chief slept together with her again, they never allowed any lights to be lit when they slept together. She also felt that her body was not the one in charge. However, her face was still the one in charge.


    Later, the village chief often beat her and the child, also infected with gambling often away from home.


    She was in charge of the money in the house. Although the village chief gambled, he never asked her for money.


    When the Village Chief''s wife got to this point, she opened her eyes wide and stammered a question to the Aunt Tao, asking if Gu Dahai was pretending to be the Village Chief, if so, where did the Village Chief go?


    The village chief asked and waved his hand to stop Aunt Tao from replying, he covered his mouth and cried non-stop.


    Someone knocked on the door at this time. The village chief''s wife quickly wiped her tears away and went to open the door.


    Aunt Tao will bring Zuo Mu and I out of the Village Chief''s house, then towards Gu Dahai''s.


    Gu Dahai''s house is already in ruins, we checked inside and outside Gu Hai''s house, and we didn''t find anything extra.


    Aunt Tao stood in Gu Dahai''s courtyard, frowning in silence.


    I asked Zuo Mu in a low voice. If the imposter really was Gu Dahai, then who would be the one who revived him?


    Zuo Mu glanced at me in disdain, and said that the fake one was definitely Gu Da Hai, he didn''t even know who Gu Da Hai was that resurrected.


    I rolled my eyes at Zuo Mu and asked him where the four corpses, four souls and the Ghost Infant had gone to. Zuo Mu told me that when the Five Tombs Art is completed, all of the things I said will disappear along with it.


    Zuo Mu finished answering my question, and asked Aunt Tao if he knew about Gu Dahai''s elder sister, Gu Xinyao.


    let out a soft sigh and said that he knew her. He said that she and Gu Xinyao were once very close, but that she and Gu Xinyao had drifted apart in the Southern Ocean more than ten years ago.


    From then on, she did not hear from Gu Xinyao again.


    If not for the village chief''s wife mentioning Gu Xinyao when Gu Dahai was mentioned, she would have almost forgotten that Gu Xinyao still had a younger brother, Gu Dahai.


    Zuo Mu said that maybe, the person who resurrected Gu Dahai was Gu Xinyao.


    Aunt Tao said that maybe, then again, in her impression of Gu Xinyao was very kind, she would never use the black sorcery of the Five Tombs Technique, and would definitely not kill her brother herself.


    The village chief''s wife had already told him that Gu Xinyao did not send any money to her brother all of a sudden, and that Gu Xinyao should have died more than 10 years ago.


    If we assume that the one who has been resurrected is Gu Xinyao, Gu Dahai wouldn''t wait until the last two years to start planning.


    The person Gu Hai had resurrected should be someone else.


    If that''s the case, we want to find those who have been resurrected to be like a needle in a haystack. Those who have been revived should leave the village as soon as they came out of the well.


    Zuo Mu picked up on Aunt Tao''s words and said that the most dangerous place was the safest place.


    Just as Zuo Mu''s voice fell, a group of crows flew above us as they cawed and flew in circles above the village.


    Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu looked at each other with grave expressions. Seeing Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu''s reaction, I couldn''t help but shrink my neck.


    I''ve heard that it''s bad luck to see a crow.

 C8

    After the crow appeared, Aunt Tao was standing in the courtyard looking up at the crow in the sky and remaining silent. I, Zhang Huang, lowered my voice and asked Zuo Mu, what kind of bad luck would he have if he saw the crow.


    Zuo Mu glanced at me and started laughing silently. Tell me, normally, when we see crows, it''s not a big deal. The crows'' caws are the warning sign of disaster.


    Aside from being a first-rate human being with intelligence, crows could also guide the soul of humans through yin and yang.


    When a flock of crows appeared, it was who used the crows to draw out a large number of ghosts from the underworld for his own use.


    Zuo Mu''s answer made me even more nervous. I said that it was daytime now, Zuo Mu said, ghosts who ingest a person''s yang energy, aren''t afraid of the sun.


    The crows in the sky circled over the village for a while, then all flew towards the back of the mountain.


    Aunt Tao immediately brought Zuo Mu and I and left Gu Hai''s courtyard and were prepared to go to the rear mountains, but before we could get too far, we were quickly surrounded by the villagers.


    The villagers'' eyes were glazed over. When they arrived, at least three of them had lined up in a row.


    On the backs of every villager, there was a ghost. The ghost hugged the villager''s neck tightly, and its mouth was pressed against the villager''s nose as if it was sucking on something.


    Other than the ghost at the back of the group, the other ghosts in the group would hug the villagers'' neck tightly and suck something under their noses. They would also hold the villagers'' neck tightly with their feet.


    When the two teams meet, the two teams will merge into one.


    The ghost lying on the back of one of the groups would immediately stretch out its foot and hold the other group at the forefront of the village by the neck.


    Aunt Tao and Zuo Mu only brought me to dodge but did not attack. As a result, I watched as the villagers quickly formed a group and surrounded us in a spiral formation.


    After the villagers surrounded us, they did not attack us. This made my heart relax a little, but Aunt Tao''s expression became even more solemn and the aura around his body suddenly changed.


    That kind of Aunt Tao made me feel even more unfamiliar, and the aura coming from her body made me shiver uncontrollably.


    I didn''t know what kind of presence Aunt Tao''s sudden change in aura could be at the time, but later on I knew that it was a bloodthirsty killing intent.


    Only those who had experienced a long period of hardship would have such an imposing manner.


    Aunt Tao looked at the crowd and reminded Zuo Mu and I not to move at will. She said that once we move, the encirclement would shrink even more.


    I did not dare move a muscle as I glanced at Zuo Mu who was looking at Aunt Tao thoughtfully. I asked him softly, why are all the ghosts not afraid of him.


    Zuo Mu withdrew his gaze from Aunt Tao and told me, those ghosts have been controlled, and after they were controlled, they have temporarily lost their emotions.


    Zuo Mu mentioned the Spirit Demon Centipede and said to me, using the method that I see before my eyes, the group that connects people with their ghosts is called the Spirit Demon Centipede.


    Men and ghosts among the centipedes absolutely obey the orders of the centipedes.


    The head of the centipede was one of the people in the group, and the ghost on the back of the centipede was the leader.


    The head of the centipede controls the rest of the group by leading the ghosts, and thus the others.


    The only way to save the villagers was to find the centipede''s head and destroy the ghost that was on its back.


    Otherwise, the whole team would have lost their lives immediately.


    After the Ghost Centipede was formed, before we could find the head of the centipede and find the leader''s ghost, we could only try our best not to harm anyone or any of the other ghosts in the group.


    We can''t let innocent villagers die with us unless it''s absolutely necessary.


    Listening to Zuo Mu''s explanation to the centipede, looking at the villagers and ghosts that were surrounding us, my heart was filled with fear and worry.


    Ever since my father died, I have encountered ghosts as well as demons. Although my mental endurance has continuously been forcefully raised, I was still terrified when facing the centipede.


    Even though I was only eight years old and had already personally felt that the villagers were very humble, I did not want the innocent villagers to be so worried that they would end up with no other choice.


    After Zuo Mu explained to me about the Spirit Demon Centipede, the Aunt Tao lifted me up and stepped on her shoulders. Let me take a good look and see if there are any people in the crowd that I don''t know.


    Aunt Tao''s actions gave me a fright, and it also caused the villagers who surrounded us to become restless.


    After the encirclement became even smaller, the villagers once again returned to their motionless state.


    I shakily stood up from the Aunt Tao''s shoulders and looked carefully to see if there was anyone in the crowd that I didn''t know.


    The Aunt Tao held my legs tightly and slowly turned her body.


    I looked through the crowd, and all the people I saw were from our village.


    I squatted on Aunt Tao''s shoulder and told her what I had seen. Aunt Tao shook her head and said that she did not expect that the people who had been resurrected in the village would still have accomplices.


    Aunt Tao immediately asked me who the Village Chief was closer to in the past two years. I thought about it carefully and said that I heard people in the village saying that Ergou was very obsequious to the Village Chief.


    Aunt Tao told me not to look at Ergou-zi anymore, and not to use her finger to point at Ergou-zi, to use her mouth to describe the appearance and exact location of Ergou-zi in the crowd.


    I stood up from Aunt Tao''s shoulder, and used the corner of my eyes to confirm Ergou''s exact position in the crowd. Then, I crouched down and told Aunt Tao Ergou about her appearance and position.


    Aunt Tao slowly turned towards where Ergou was standing. She fiercely placed me on the ground, then jumped up and stepped on the heads of the villagers in the innermost area of the encirclement, rushing towards Ergou and throwing out a yellow talisman.


    The villagers'' emotions suddenly became violent, and the encirclement started to quickly shrink. Zuo Mu who was protecting me by his side had a cold look in his eyes.


    I was nervous, grabbing onto Zuo Mu''s hands, afraid that he would kill me.


    Following the miserable scream, the villagers who were rushing towards Zuo Mu and I suddenly froze on the spot. At that moment, one of the villagers'' arm had already reached above Zuo Mu and me.


    When the villagers froze in place, the ghosts on their backs quickly fled in all directions.


    The villagers who were on the backs of Zuo Mu and I, who had lost their souls, looked at each other in confusion. The villagers, who had swung their arms above Zuo Mu and I''s heads, immediately withdrew their arms and smiled towards Zuo Mu after the ghost on his back left.


    Zuo Mu pulled me to the side of Aunt Tao, who was standing in front of Ergou.


    When Aunt Tao asked Ergou-tzu whose orders she was under, Ergou-tzu fell to the ground and did not move an inch.


    Black blood oozed out of Ergou''s mouth, and his skin turned purplish black.


    Second Gou Zi''s death brought about many cries from the villagers. Aunt Tao found out from the villagers that Second Gou Zi was a bachelor and no one liked him before, so after he walked closer to the village head for the past two years, he brought Zuo Mu and I and headed towards the back of the mountain.


    On the way to the back of the mountain, I asked Aunt Tao why she was so sure that the centipede was Ergou. Aunt Tao said that she wasn''t sure, but she didn''t want to continue the stalemate.


    Since he would have to bet on it sooner or later, it was better to bet on it sooner rather than later.


    Aunt Tao''s answer made me extremely afraid, she just didn''t want to continue the stalemate, so she bet the lives of everyone in the village.


    When we arrived at the back of the mountain, I saw that a hole had been dug in the mountain, which had already been filled to the ground.


    However, there was nothing in the pit.


    Aunt Tao walked over to the fierce cave and sniffed lightly a few times, then asked Zuo Mu what effect the combination of backhand and backhand would have.


    Zuo Mu glanced at the place where the fierce cave was located. Saying that the backside and the backside overlaid each other would make the tomb the best place to nurture one''s soul.


    Soul Nurturing Grounds could restrain all the evil spirits and yin qi in the area. Once someone was buried inside, their ghost level could quickly increase.


    Before the Soul-Nurturing Ground was activated, its existence would ensure that there would be no ghosts nearby.


    Once soul rearing was activated and buried in the body, the soul rearing area would lose its ability to maintain the nearby areas from being haunted.


    The Aunt Tao said so, said that the most dangerous place was indeed the safest place, and the revived man had actually used the Evil Qi and yin qi to devour it.


    Aunt Tao spoke until here, and asked Zuo Mu how to destroy the Evil Point.


    Zuo Mu told Aunt Tao to go down the mountain and get some villagers to bring a shovel and a basket over. Aunt Tao told me to follow her and go down the mountain to get the villagers.


    I don''t feel safe leaving Zuo Mu alone in the rear mountain. I told Zuo Mu to follow me down the mountain as well.


    After Aunt Tao and I called over the villagers, Zuo Mu instructed them to fill in the holes.


    I sat to the side to rest while feeling tired and hungry. Aunt Tao walked to my side to let me recite the rules for her and the punishments I had to accept for violating the rules.


    That''s why I didn''t understand and did as I was told. After reciting it once, Aunt Tao told me, that as a Self-bunning Lady, I have to be cautious when I speak of things. I have to remember my identity as a Self-bunning Lady, otherwise, no one can save me if I offend the gods.


    Aunt Tao told me the story of an innocent man possessing a treasure, telling me this. Even if I did not do it on purpose, if I provoked a peach blossom, the other party would still be punished by the gods.


    After Aunt Tao gave me a general idea of provoking a peach blossom, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    I am a Self-bunning Lady, men and women shouldn''t get too close to me, and in the future, I can''t get too close to Zuo Mu.


    After I silently nodded my head, Aunt Tao warned me again that I could not tell anyone else about the matters regarding the Self-bunning Lady''s ghosts.


    I can easily see any ghost because I have Yin Yang Eyes. My eyes are different from normal eyes.


    If I don''t want to be seen as an outsider, I''d better not mention in front of an outsider that my eyes can easily see ghosts.


    When I nodded again, the Aunt Tao patted my head and said that there were always gains and losses when I volunteered to be the Self-bunning Lady.


    I looked at Zuo Mu who was directing the villagers to fill the soil, and asked him softly, "Can I recognize Zuo Mu as my big brother?


    I didn''t say anything else. I held my knees as tears streamed down my face. Aunt Tao stood quietly in front of me.


    By the time Zuo Mu finished filling up the land, it was already afternoon. The Aunt Tao said that the fierce cave had already been destroyed, so there should not be anything left for the resurrected people to use in this village.


    For the time being, she would put an end to the matters in the village and be responsible for tracking down the people who had been resurrected in the sea.


    Zuo Mu didn''t object, but Aunt Tao brought Zuo Mu and I out of the village.


    On the way, Zuo Mu asked me why I didn''t speak. Aunt Tao said that I was probably too tired, so I forced a smile and nodded my head to say yes.


    When we passed another fork in the road, Aunt Tao and I split up. Zuo Mu headed west to the monastery while Aunt Tao and I headed east to the Aunt House.


    After breaking up, I really wanted to turn around and take another look at Zuo Mu, but I was afraid that if any of them were to implicate Zuo Mu in the punishment from the gods.


    I never thought that that break up was actually the last time Zuo Mu and I ever saw each other.

 C9

    When I returned to the Aunt House again, I went to Chunxi''s room first. Seeing that there was nothing in Chunxi''s room, my originally low mood became even more dejected.


    When I went out of the door, I saw that a big sister wearing red embroidered shoes had come from Aunt House, trying to comb her hair.


    The red embroidered shoes were so beautiful that I couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    However, after Aunt Tao helped her comb her hair, not only did she not stay in the Aunt House, she even said that she would be married in three days.


    Standing at the Aunt House entrance and watching that big sister leave, I was filled with confusion, unable to understand what exactly that big sister was doing.


    Aunt Tao is still letting me carry the rules and accept the punishments I need to follow when I go against the rules at the back of the village.


    Self-bunning Lady forbids anyone from marrying a living person, and can only marry a dead person or ghost.


    The Aunt Tao came to my side and told me, with a chuckle, that there was a kind of compromise called not leaving home when parents forced her into marriage and fought against it.


    It was a fake marriage custom for the son of the Self-bunning Lady. That kind of Self-bunning Lady would attend the wedding but refuse to consummate the marriage with their husband, taking advantage of the three dynasties'' return journey to stay at their parents'' home.


    This kind of Self-bunning Lady did not need to live in the Aunt House.


    I vaguely understood and nodded before following Aunt Tao to eat.


    After dinner, Aunt Tao found me a textbook and began to teach me how to read.


    The first time I read a book, the textbook attracted all my attention.


    I cherish this hard-earned learning opportunity, learning can be described as hungry.


    The night two days later, I saw that elder sister once again at Aunt House.


    With the help of the Aunt Tao and a few other Self-bunning Lady s, the older sister wore a set of clothes that were interconnected from top to bottom and had been sewn extremely securely.


    Wearing clothes like that makes it impossible to go to the bathroom unless you cut the clothes open.


    After the elder sister put on her clothes, she left with the two older Self-bunning Lady.


    I asked Aunt Tao how long would it take for him to wear clothes like that, and she said three days and three nights.


    Aunt Tao''s answer stunned me. Aunt Tao said that there would be gains and losses, I don''t have to worry about this, this is what you have to experience before you can stay at home.


    Without waiting for the day of sister''s return, the two Self-bunning Lady s that left with sister had already returned to the Aunt House with divine expressions.


    They told Aunt Tao that the groom had died suddenly for no reason and that the elder sister had taken advantage of the chaos to return to her parents'' home.


    Someone pushed the responsibility of the groom''s sudden death onto the sister who had already combed her hair, clamoring that she would go to the elder sister''s home and Aunt House later to demand an explanation.


    After Aunt Tao calmly listened to the two Self-bunning Lady s, she waved for the two Self-bunning Lady s to go back and rest.


    In the next few days, no one came to the Aunt House to cause trouble.


    From the discussions of the Self-bunning Lady s in the Aunt House, I knew that the bridegroom''s family had to compensate his elder sister for causing trouble at her house.


    The more poor we are, the poorer we will become. We will probably marry our daughters to earn some money. When the groom''s family is in trouble, the elder sister''s family will want to hand over the elder sister.


    The elder sister was forced to have the thought of living a light life. After her attempt to hang herself, her mind became more and more abnormal.


    Aunt Tao was indifferent to the discussions and stayed at the Aunt House to teach me textbooks everyday.


    I wanted to ask why Aunt Tao didn''t care about that big sister. I also wanted to ask Aunt Tao about our village, and even more so, wanted to go to the monastery.


    I am too afraid that one day Aunt Tao will kick me out of the Aunt House.


    After a few more days, the Aunt Tao left due to some matters. After being conflicted for a long time, I decided to return to the monastery quickly.


    To save time, I took a shortcut up the mountain.


    Zuo Mu told me about the shortcut when I was staying at the monastery. He said that even his master didn''t know about the shortcut.


    When I took a shortcut to the monastery, it was empty. I looked through all the rooms in the monastery and found that only the furniture was left.


    Zuo Mu followed his master and left. This knowledge made my eyes sour and unstoppable.


    I gripped the small peach wood dagger that Zuo Mu gave me and returned to the Aunt House with incomparable disappointment.


    When we were about to reach the foot of the mountain, I was surprised to see the Aunt Tao and an old Daoist with a bundle on his back standing at the foot of the mountain, talking about something.


    I immediately squatted down and slowly approached the Aunt Tao and the old Taoist. I wanted to know if the old Taoist was Zuo Mu''s master, Taoist Jingyan and I also wanted to know where Zuo Mu was.


    The mountain was so overgrown with weeds and trees that my approach had not been discovered.


    I heard the old Taoist asking the Aunt Tao when he was about to return.


    Aunt Tao said that she had waited for ten years and finally no longer needed to wait. As for when she would return, she was unsure.


    The old Daoist sighed emotionally and said he never thought that he would be able to see Aunt Tao again after living for so long. He had no choice but to continue to wander around; Aunt Tao could definitely stay in the Aunt House.


    "Even if I can''t wait for her, I will come back then. Since I have to wait for her, I will bring her back. "Don''t try to persuade me anymore. I''ve already made up my mind, and nothing I say will work." The Aunt Tao interrupted the old Daoist, and her voice was firm.


    "Look at your temper! It''s the same as it was back then! You''re already pissed before I even said anything!" The old Daoist smacked his tongue.


    "Don''t you think that she has suffered enough?" The old Daoist sighed and said.


    "This is her life." Aunt Tao briefly followed up the old Daoist''s words.


    After the Aunt Tao and the old Daoist stayed silent for a while, the old Daoist said goodbye to the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Tao told the old Daoist that they had a safe trip.


    Squatting in the weeds, I didn''t dare to move. I watched Aunt Tao walk for a long distance before she dared to come out.


    When I reached the foot of the mountain, I could no longer see the old Daoist.


    I followed the old Daoist in the direction he had left, but I still didn''t see him.


    I didn''t dare to delay any longer, and immediately turned back to return to Aunt House.


    When I returned to the Aunt House, before the Aunt Tao had returned, when I went back to my room to practice, my mind was filled with thoughts of where Zuo Mu had gone to.


    I don''t care at all who the Aunt Tao and the old Taoist are referring to in his words.


    The Aunt Tao returned after dark. She told me that she had settled the matter of Big Sister Bujue and that our village had been safe and sound for some time now.


    She still hadn''t been able to find out who the person Gu Dahai had resurrected was.


    Listening to Aunt Tao telling me that I was uninterested and that I didn''t want her to see through my emotions, I waited for Aunt Tao to finish and asked her why she used her Evil Qi and yin qi to devour the revived people.


    The Aunt Tao told me that the difference between resurrected people and normal people is that the revived people can only survive after absorbing Baleful Qi or yin qi.


    When Aunt Tao finished answering my question, she asked me where I had gone to during the day. My heart was beating strongly and I calmly said that I had gone out to stroll around the vicinity of Aunt House.


    Aunt Tao did not question further as she continued to teach me how to read and write.


    The next day, Aunt Tao went out to bring back a girl around my age to comb her hair. She told the girl to stay in the same room with me and to read and write with me.


    After Zuo Mu left without saying goodbye, I started to feel estranged from everyone, including that girl Yu Kexin who was the same age as me.


    Even so, I still took good care of Yu Kexin who was younger than me by a few months, even though I was only eight at the time.


    I didn''t ask anyone if the old Daoist I saw previously was Taoist Jingyan or not. I couldn''t even find him anymore.


    The voices of the Aunt House Self-bunning Lady s discussing about Big Sister Everlasting''s matter gradually lessened. Later on, I heard that because of some mental disorder, that Big Sister had lost her way, and her family members were still unable to find her for a few days.


    After Yu Kexin and I incense it at the beginning of another month, Aunt Tao, who were wiping the gods in the main hall, told Yu Kexin and I to rest for the whole morning without learning anything.


    After Yu Kexin came out of the main hall, she suggested going out to play, and said that she had not stepped out of the Aunt House door since arriving at the Aunt House. I hesitated for a while, before agreeing to Yu Kexin''s suggestion.


    There''s still a bit of distance between Aunt House and the closest village, Yu Kexin and I will go to the mountain next to Aunt House to pick the fruits.


    The mountain closest to Aunt House was steep and tall, and there were very few people who would stroll around the mountain on a normal day.


    There were a lot of wild fruits on Autumn Mountain. Yu Kexin and I picked them while eating, and unknowingly, we had already walked halfway up the mountain.


    When I realized that I would miss lunch later, I reminded Yu Kexin that it was time to return to the Aunt House.


    Yu Kexin was a little reluctant to go back after reaching the top of the mountain. Seeing that I was insistent, she pointed to the Golden Cherry on the mountain higher up, saying that she would go back with me if she were to pick more Golden Cherry Pearls.


    I didn''t want Yu Kexin to drag out any more time, so I stayed put and waited for her to remind her to be safe before returning quickly.


    While I was waiting, I accidentally found a red embroidered shoe in the nearby grass. The size and style of the shoe were exactly the same as the one my sister had worn earlier.


    I picked up the red embroidered shoes and began to search the hills for my big sister, whom I expected to find in the shortest time possible before I took her home.


    I started to look around from the side of the mountain with Yu Kexin and I. When I passed by Yu Kexin, Yu Kexin smiled at me hypocritically, saying that I had gotten addicted to playing when I urged her to return.


    I remember the Aunt House Self-bunning Lady said that big sister had gone insane, afraid that they would disturb that big sister. I didn''t explain anything to Yu Kexin and only reminded her to make fewer movements, then continued to search for big sister Bu Luo family.


    I found the top of the hill, but I couldn''t find the sister, so I was going to search the other side.


    It was also at this moment that I heard a faint sound coming from the other side of the mountain.


    I immediately lightened my movement and followed the sound to get closer. In the end, what I saw shocked me greatly.


    In a cove, the sister had a rag stuffed in her mouth and her hands were tied to her head.


    There was a ghost with her legs apart and was crawling on top of her. Behind the ghost were two other ghost boys.


    An old lady with a head full of long black hair and a dirty face full of wrinkles sat cross-legged beside her sister. She stared at her sister with a mocking smile.

 C10

    After being shocked, I was infuriated. I gripped my small mahogany dagger tightly and was prepared to charge at the ghost that was lying on the big sister''s body, shaking non-stop.


    After experiencing Chen Chunxi''s incident, I knew that the ghost boy was raping that big sister. I also knew that the other two ghost men behind him were looking at Chen Chunxi with similar gazes.


    At this moment, the old granny suddenly raised her head and looked in my direction. I immediately froze, not daring to move.


    I could not describe the look in the old woman''s eyes. In her eyes, I could feel death rapidly approaching me.


    The old granny looked in my direction before withdrawing her sight. I, who was already covered in cold sweat, stuffed the little peach wood dagger back into my pocket. Grasping my embroidered shoes, I used my limbs to slowly crawl away from the place.


    While crawling away, I hoped that Yu Kexin would never make a sound.


    Fortunately, when I climbed the mountain, Yu Kexin was still picking the Golden Cherry Seed that she wanted.


    My legs went weak as I ran down the mountain. I covered Yu Kexin''s mouth and told her in a low voice not to make a sound before dragging her down the mountain.


    When Yu Kexin and I reached the foot of the mountain, I turned my head to look. With my excellent eyesight, I saw that the old granny was standing at the top of the mountain, looking towards the direction of Yu Kexin and I.


    Even from a distance, I could feel the horror in her eyes.


    I immediately retracted my gaze, and pulled Yu Kexin along to run back into the Aunt House.


    After running back to the Aunt House, I was unable to see the figure of the old lady at the top of the mountain through the walls of the Aunt House.


    I quickly found the Aunt Tao and showed her the red embroidered shoes I had been holding in my hand. I told her that I saw the elder sister and an old lady on the mountain, as well as their condition when I saw them.


    I didn''t mention anything about the male ghost to Aunt Tao because Yu Kexin had always been following me closely. Furthermore, Aunt Tao had already told me before that I couldn''t mention anything about my eyes being different from ordinary people in front of others.


    Even though I didn''t mention the male ghost, Aunt Tao''s face had also turned serious.


    After I told Aunt Tao where the elder sister was, Aunt Tao told me and Yu Kexin to stay at the Aunt House until we were allowed to leave, then we left the Aunt House in a hurry.


    I climbed to the top of the Aunt House along the ladder leaning against the courtyard wall. I watched as Aunt Tao headed up the mountain and was really worried about her safety. After all, I haven''t told her that there were male ghosts on the mountain.


    Yu Kexin also climbed up the ladder to the wall of Aunt House, laughing at me because she knew that I was a coward.


    She thought I''d seen a ghost, that I''d scared her for nothing.


    I ignored Yu Kexin, and my heart was filled with anxiety as I looked towards the Aunt Tao in the distance to quickly climb the mountain.


    Yu Kexin laid on the wall and complained to me a few more times. After I clucked my tongue and kept holding onto the shoes of a madman, I didn''t find it unlucky. Seeing that I had ignored her, I went back down the ladder to look for food.


    My gaze followed the Aunt Tao all the way to the peak of the mountain. When the Aunt Tao''s figure disappeared from my sight, my nervousness increased by a bit.


    After waiting for a long time, the figure of the Aunt Tao appeared in my line of sight.


    Behind Aunt Tao, there was no old lady nor was there any male ghost.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief. Grabbing the big sister''s red embroidered shoes, I climbed down the ladder to catch the Aunt Tao.


    Without waiting for me to reach the Aunt House''s gate, Yu Kexin stopped me and asked me where I was going. She said that the Aunt Tao had said that the two of us were not allowed to leave the Aunt House.


    I told her that Aunt Tao was carrying that big sister down the mountain. I wanted to fetch them, but Yu Kexin pushed me to enter the house to wait. Then, she took a few Self-bunning Lady s and left the Aunt House to pick up Aunt Tao and that big sister.


    ''s reaction surprised me. When Self-bunning Lady came to my side, she shook her head and said that she was not as considerate as Yu Kexin.


    I didn''t say anything and silently waited at the Aunt House entrance for the Aunt Tao and the rest to return. I didn''t care about Yu Kexin''s personality, as long as I could live on in peace.


    When the older sister was brought back to the Aunt House, she was in a coma. After the Aunt Tao arranged for her to stay in an empty room, only the two Self-bunning Lady s were left in the room and closed the door.


    I stood in the courtyard of Aunt House, waiting for the door to open to take a look at that elder sister.


    Yu Kexin came close to me and told me mysteriously that big sister''s body is already dirty, she definitely won''t be able to live any longer, and at the latest, she''ll be drowned to death by tomorrow.


    I was stunned and pushed Yu Kexin away, telling her not to make so much noise in front of me.


    Chunxi has been hopeless since the moment she became pregnant with the Ghost Birth, so if Big Sis still hasn''t been pregnant with the Ghost Birth, then she should still be dead.


    According to the rules of the Self-bunning Lady, elder sister indeed has no chance of surviving, but I hope that there is still room for manoeuvre.


    After Yu Kexin angrily left, I stayed where I was and waited for the door to open.


    After a while, the door opened and the Aunt Tao waved me in.


    When I entered the house, the big sister hadn''t woken up yet, so the Aunt Tao told the two Self-bunning Lady s in the house to leave and that she had to put the big sister to death.


    She couldn''t find the sister where I told her. She found the sister following the tracks of the weeds.


    At that time, the elder sister did not have a ghost by her side, nor did she have the old granny I mentioned.


    Whether it was in order to comply with the rules of the Self-bunning Lady or in case the elder sister was pregnant with a ghost, the elder sister had to die.


    That big sister has already combed herself, her life and death is controlled by the Aunt House.


    We don''t need to notify her family, and her family can''t interfere with Aunt House either.


    I silently walked to the side of the elder sister and helped her put on the embroidered shoes in my hands. The Aunt Tao patted my head, saying that if I don''t act decisively, there will be endless trouble in the future.


    At this point, the two Self-bunning Lady s who were in the room before carried a stretcher into the room. The elder sister was placed on the stretcher and carried out her Aunt House.


    Self-bunning Lady in the Aunt House followed behind the stretcher to the nearest river. As I walked at the back of the line, my heart felt uncomfortable.


    I thought that after becoming a Self-bunning Lady, they wouldn''t need to live like ants. In fact, I had already personally witnessed two Self-bunning Lady s lose their lives.


    Perhaps, in the near future, the same fate will fall upon me.


    I don''t want that. I don''t want that.


    When they arrived at the river bank, the big sister, who was still unconscious, was tied up with a stone and threw into the river. The water splashed a lot of water and the big sister quickly followed the stone into the river bottom.


    Aunt Tao stayed by the river for another ten minutes before she brought the Self-bunning Lady s back to the Aunt House.


    Aunt Tao announced after returning to Aunt House that from that day onwards, Aunt Li would be in charge of all the matters concerning Aunt House. Aunt Li would be the person in charge of the Aunt House in the future.


    When the Self-bunning Lady dispersed, I told her that I wanted to learn from her.


    Aunt Tao asked me for the reason, so I said I didn''t want to end up like Chunxi and that big sister.


    Aunt Tao became silent, and only opened her mouth after a long while, telling me to wait for her to think it over.


    In the morning of the second day, Aunt Tao closed the main hall for Aunt House and let Yu Kexin and I enter the Pure Lady Sect in the main hall.


    After Yu Kexin and I kowtowed to the heavens and the earth, Aunt Tao announced that the two of us will be disciples of Pure Lady Sect after this.


    Aunt Tao told us that Self-bunning Lady, who lives to defend himself, is called a virgin after death, but not all virgins have the qualifications to join Pure Lady Sect.


    To be able to enter the Pure Lady Sect was the highest honor for the disciples of the Self-bunning Lady. Although the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect enjoyed the highest treatment in the Self-bunning Lady, they still had to shoulder many responsibilities.


    As a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect, you must have the awareness to sacrifice your life for the Pure Lady Sect for the entire Self-bunning Lady at any time.


    After Aunt Tao finished speaking, she gave Yu Kexin and I a small wooden plate to hang around our necks.


    On one side of the two wooden tablets, there is a strange totem and a pure word carved into it. On the other side, there is the names of Yu Kexin and I carved into it.


    Yu Kexin found it hard to contain her excitement. I didn''t feel much about it, I didn''t think about the word ''sacrifice'', I only cared if Aunt Tao would be able to teach me skills after I enter the Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao warned Yu Kexin and I, we could not let anyone see our wooden signboard so easily.


    After Yu Kexin and I replied him, Aunt Tao went out of the main hall and had someone arrange for another room for Yu Kexin.


    From then on, Yu Kexin and I no longer needed to live in the same room. Other than teaching Yu Kexin and I textbook knowledge and popularizing the categories of ghosts and the characteristics of ghosts, Aunt Tao would also teach Yu Kexin and I about the abilities of ghosts.


    I don''t understand why Aunt Tao had to teach Yu Kexin and I our abilities, and I don''t know if the abilities she taught us are the same.


    From time to time, Yu Kexin would pester me to tell her what Aunt Tao had taught me in private. I followed Aunt Tao''s instructions and didn''t communicate with Yu Kexin''s Ghost Path skills.


    Ever since the big sister at the bottom of the river, nothing special happened to the villages. All the villages gradually returned to how they were before.


    I will stay in the Aunt House and learn from the Aunt Tao. When I have free time, I will think of Zuo Mu and wonder just where the person who was resurrected went. Who is that old lady?


    Aside from teaching Yu Kexin and me, Aunt Tao started to purchase things for Self-bunning Lady whose Aunt House was above twelve years old.


    I always felt that Aunt Tao seemed to be in a hurry, but didn''t ask me much.


    Self-bunning Lady could not marry a living person but a dead person or a ghost. When a Self-bunning Lady marries a dead person or a ghost, they could only buy a door.


    Buying the door also called to guard the tomb, guarding the tomb was the meaning of guarding the integrity.


    There were two forms of door shopping: tomb Bai Qing and being a corpse.


    Mu Bai Qing was also known as the main card of the marriage god, which was when Self-bunning Lady married a man who had passed away a long time ago.


    When there''s a corpse, it''s referring to the man that Self-bunning Lady married but hasn''t buried. When Chunxi and I were wedded, it was considered as having a corpse.


    Another night, at the same time, there were six Self-bunning Lady s who were going to bury Bai Qing that night.


    The Self-bunning Lady s of Mu Bai Qing could return to the Aunt House immediately after the ceremony, so the remaining Self-bunning Lady s were divided into six groups. After dinner, they respectively sent the six Self-bunning Lady s to their respective destinations through the snow.


    The originally flat ground suddenly caved in, and in the blink of an eye, all of the Self-bunning Lady in our path were trapped in the only area in the middle of the road that was not caved in.


    At the same time, a thick white mist filled my vision.

 C11

    After a sudden situation occurred, the Aunt Tao said this in a low voice. Then, she immediately raised his voice to warn the other Self-bunning Lady not to panic and be cautious around her feet.


    Even though our Self-bunning Lady was screaming non-stop, none of us fell into the bottomless pit.


    At that time, amidst my panic, I was very glad that I was on the same side as Aunt Tao.


    When everyone quieted down, Aunt Tao did not take any further actions, but asked me what I should do next.


    , who was standing beside me and had a pale face from the shock, rolled his eyes at me in dissatisfaction.


    Seeing Yu Kexin''s reaction, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that Aunt Tao would ask me what to do next, and didn''t know what to do next.


    Aunt Tao has never told me before what kind of situation we are in right now, and how we should resolve it when we encounter such a situation.


    Since I have already been asked a question by the Aunt Tao, I have to give an answer. I steadied myself and walked to the edge of the level ground to observe the situation.


    In the eyes of a ghost, the ghost would be able to ignore the obvious danger and thus step into a potentially fatal one.


    Within the Wall-Hitting Ghost, the ghost would create illusions in front of one''s eyes, causing one to encounter an unimaginable obstacle while walking.


    No matter if it''s the Ghastly Cover or the Ghastly Walls, the ghost qi s will scatter all around, and the white fog around us is formed by the dense ghost qi.


    As a result, we may have encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    However, in the snowy wilderness, there was a faint fragrance of flowers in the air. This was also very unusual.


    When I told the Aunt Tao that we might have encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost, but there was an abnormal scent of flowers in the air, the Aunt Tao nodded and let everyone sit on the ground.


    The moment I sat down with the rest of the Self-bunning Lady, I saw a dense cluster of flowers with red and white flower buds extending out from the deep hole, wrapping around the Self-bunning Lady present.


    Following the appearance of the branch, the faint fragrance of the flower from before spread in the air.


    Aunt Tao immediately began to form palms and push them towards the intertwining flowers. The intertwined flowers and branches immediately began to creak and retreat back into the deep pit where the Aunt Tao''s palms were pointing towards.


    As for me, I was unable to see what exactly had come out of Aunt Tao''s palm.


    The retreating branches would soon emerge from the pit again, though the speed of the entanglement towards us had slowed a little.


    Aunt Tao faced the endless growing flowers with his palm, at the same time reminding everyone to cover their noses and inhale less of the fragrance of the flowers, not to move recklessly.


    I covered my nose and sat where I was, watching as Aunt Tao took out a few yellow talismans from her pocket.


    Aunt Tao threw out the yellow talisman and started to quickly chant an obscure long incantation.


    Yellow talismans made up a total of five talismans. In the blink of an eye, the talismans floated in the north, south, east, and west directions, directly above us.


    When the yellow talisman was suspended in the air, the flowers and branches that stuck out of the deep hole fiercely started to burn, and let out an even louder sizzling sound.


    The Aunt Tao continued to chant an obscure long incantation until I couldn''t see any flowers or smell any fragrance from it.


    Then, the Aunt Tao stood still as a stick, allowing the north wind to cover her face in the snow.


    Aunt Tao''s white hair was blown to the back of her head as she looked around vigilantly.


    Such a Aunt Tao makes my heart ache.


    She was already old, but there was no one to protect her. In return, she had to protect many Self-bunning Lady.


    Looking up at the Aunt Tao, I suddenly felt relieved.


    I no longer blame Aunt Tao for risking the lives of the entire village when we met the Spirit Demon Centipede in the village. I no longer blame Aunt Tao for being heartless and despondent towards that big sister from the Bu Luo family, and no longer blame Aunt Tao for not allowing Zuo Mu and I to get too close.


    Without any strange feeling of responsibility in my heart, I decided to try to understand Aunt Tao.


    When we encounter the Ghost Centipede in the village, it is impossible to determine which one is the centipede head with one hundred percent certainty. Since we will have to make a bet sooner or later, it is definitely better to bet earlier than later.


    Even though it might cost the lives of the entire village, he had no choice but to do it.


    The reason why Aunt Tao chose not to let my sister down the river, and also why she forbade Zuo Mu and I from getting closer, is because Self-bunning Lady has rules that we have to follow, and no rules has to be limited.


    Just as I thought about that, the Self-bunning Lady started cheering. I looked around and realised that the ground had returned to normal. The yellow talisman that was previously floating in mid-air had fallen to the ground.


    Going forward again, Aunt Tao told me that we met Hua Sha previously.


    The fragrance of flowers can create hallucinations, which can be specific or arbitrary, and which, once entangled, have a low chance of survival.


    Aunt Tao stopped talking after speaking until here. We will walk for another half an hour or so before reaching our destination. That family member''s door is tightly shut.


    The group stopped three meters away from the main door. Self-bunning Lady, dressed in crimson red ancient attire, knocked on the door first.


    The Self-bunning Lady of Mu Bai Qing had to go through a knock on the door and enter the door before she could have a blind marriage ceremony with the medallion of the Underworld Wife.


    Knocking on the door meant that the Self-bunning Lady would have to answer all sorts of difficult questions before the other party''s family members would be satisfied with the answer.


    After opening the door, Self-bunning Lady was considered to be accepted as the family''s daughter-in-law after entering the door.


    Under normal circumstances, when Self-bunning Lady knocked on the door, the other party would only say a few words and take form.


    This time, the opposing family did not even finish their questions for half an hour, and the questions they asked became more and more difficult to face. Self-bunning Lady''s face turned red from time to time, and she would turn to look at Aunt Tao for help.


    When the other family members asked if Self-bunning Lady was wearing any underwear, Aunt Tao walked to the front door and kicked it open.


    Aunt Tao used a lot of strength, causing the few men who were originally standing behind the door to be slammed behind the door. When they came out from the door in a fit of rage, some of them even had nosebleeds.


    When they saw Aunt Tao, the anger on their faces immediately disappeared, and they immediately smiled and welcomed us into the courtyard.


    When we entered the courtyard, one of the men went to change into an old-fashioned bridegroom''s uniform and brought a memorial tablet.


    After someone from the Self-bunning Lady went to light a red candle to paste the words "Big Red Joy", the Aunt Tao followed the steps of "Underworld Marriage" where she held the tablet for Chunxi and my father to hold the wedding ceremony.


    The red paper that Aunt Tao had lit in front of the red candle had the words "Birthday of the dead" written on it, and "Birthday of Self-bunning Lady" dressed in wedding clothes.


    After the ceremony, our group will return to Aunt House.


    When we successfully returned to the Aunt House, the other five Self-bunning Lady s had already returned safely.


    Aunt Tao brought Yu Kexin and I to her room, and asked us which was the better choice between being the corpse at the door and being the tomb of Bai Qing.


    Yu Kexin quickly replied that it was obviously Mu Bai Qing. She said that Mu Bai Qing was time-saving and time-saving.


    Aunt Tao looked at me. I said that each of them was good or bad, but although it would take a lot of time and effort to send the corpses to the grave, it wouldn''t be hard to knock on the door of Bai Qing''s tomb.


    Then, tell Yu Kexin and I that after the Spring Festival, she will have to leave the Aunt House for a period of time. At that time, she will arrange for Yu Kexin and I to go to school and send people to take care of us.


    Since there is no longer any enmity between me and the Aunt Tao, I couldn''t help but ask the Aunt Tao where she is going. The Aunt Tao said that she is going to a faraway place and when Yu Kexin and I grow up, she will bring us there as well.


    After hearing Aunt Tao''s reply, I immediately thought back to the time when she spoke with the old Taoist. I was puzzled as to who she was, as mentioned by the old Taoist.


    Ever since that night, the Aunt Tao began to intensify her teaching on Yu Kexin and I''s knowledge and abilities. I had never seen her pursue the matter regarding Hua Sha.


    After the Spring Festival, Aunt Tao left the Aunt House. Yu Kexin and I were brought out of the mountain by the Aunt Wang s of Aunt House, to the nearest town, to attend school.


    Aunt Wang was a little over thirty years old and her Aunt House was very quiet.


    Other than the Self-bunning Lady s who did not stay home, the rest of the Self-bunning Lady s were all in white clothes and black pants.


    After Yu Kexin and I followed Aunt Wang out of the Aunt House, not only did Aunt Wang change into ordinary clothes herself, Yu Kexin and I also changed into ordinary clothes.


    Not only that, the Aunt Wang even cut off the hair of Yu Kexin and I, and stopped combing our hair. She also warned me and Yu Kexin repeatedly, that we were not allowed to casually reveal our identity as Self-bunning Lady, and were not allowed to casually use the abilities Aunt Tao had taught us, in case of unnecessary trouble.


    If anyone were to ask about our relationship, Yu Kexin and I would say that we were her children.


    On the day Yu Kexin and I entered the academy, Aunt Wang rented a room near the school, it was convenient to take care of me and Yu Kexin''s food and accommodation.


    This is the first time Yu Kexin and I are walking out of the mountain. We are very curious about the outside world, but since we are directly following the students who are in the second grade, it is a little difficult for us to learn. We spend all our free time on tutoring, we do not have time to go out and wander around.


    Life is very peaceful, but I always feel that Aunt Wang is very nervous.


    I once asked Aunt Wang what she was really nervous about. After she shook her head and denied it, she said that she was only a little worried that she wouldn''t be able to take care of and I.


    Under the urging of the Aunt Wang, Yu Kexin and I gradually caught up with the progress, failing our final exams.


    We will still stay in the town during the summer holidays, and from time to time, Aunt Wang will take Yu Kexin and I on a tour around the town, allowing us to come into more contact with new things.


    I gradually adapted to my new environment and gradually forgot about my previous experiences. However, I didn''t dare to forget my identity as a Self-bunning Lady at all times, as I would familiarize myself with the abilities that I had learned from the Aunt Tao again and again during my free time.


    Yu Kexin''s ability to adapt to new environments is much better than mine, so she would often go out to play alone during the summer holidays.


    I don''t know where Yu Kexin would go to play every time she goes out, but I heard from Aunt Wang that the place Yu Kexin went to was actually the underworld goods store downstairs. That underworld goods store was opened only after we rented a place to stay, it was opened by an old lady.


    I didn''t understand what was so fun about the meditation shop, so I walked past it to take a look.


    The shop was filled with garlands of birthday clothes and things wrapped in paper. The owner was a white-haired old lady.


    I had the same feeling when I saw the old woman, but I couldn''t remember where I''d seen her.

 C12

    Just as I was thinking about where I had met the old lady, the old lady came up to me with a kind smile and asked me what I wanted to buy.


    Embarrassed, I quickly waved my hand to say that I was just looking around.


    The old lady let me look around. She said that her son was very busy working in the big city and rarely came back. She only saw her son''s daughter-in-law and granddaughter on Spring Festival.


    Her son wanted her to live in a big city, but she was too old to leave her home, much less be a burden to him.


    She could not afford to be idle because she could no longer do the heavy work, so she opened this meditation shop.


    After I replied that I was Gan Mei, the old granny asked my date of birth. She said that I was about the same height as her granddaughter, and that I should be about the same age as her granddaughter.


    Aunt Tao had told me a long time ago how important the word birthright was to humans. When I heard the old lady ask about the date of my birth, I shook my head and said I didn''t know.


    The old lady gave me a reproachful look and said that I was fooling her.


    I said no, that I was a child picked up. I had no idea about my birthday.


    The old lady lamented that I was suffering, and gave me a few pieces of beautiful candy.


    I thanked the old granny and left as well. After that, I distributed the candies to Yu Kexin and Aunt Wang.


    After Yu Kexin received the candy, she asked me if I went to the meditation shop downstairs.


    After I said yes, Yu Kexin angrily threw the candy I gave her onto the ground, then returned to her room and tightly closed the door.


    I stood there in a daze, not understanding what Yu Kexin was angry about. Aunt Wang looked at Yu Kexin''s room and sighed, then shook her head.


    I told the Aunt Wang the reason why I went to the meditation shop before. After that, I told him that I had a similar feeling to that old granny, but no matter what, I couldn''t remember where I saw her before.


    Aunt Wang slightly creased her forehead. Let me think carefully again, where did I see that old lady before?


    I thought about it, but I still couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Aunt Wang told me to go back to my room and read. I nodded in agreement, then asked Aunt Wang what was Yu Kexin angry about.


    Aunt Wang said that Yu Kexin was a selfish tyrant, she used to go to the underworld shop to play first guesses, seeing that I got the old granny''s candy, she probably thought that I had stolen the old lady''s love.


    After hearing Aunt Wang''s reply, I walked over to Yu Kexin''s door and knocked on it. Standing outside the door, I told her that I would never go to a meditation shop again.


    The furious Yu Kexin rushed out of the room and pointed at the Aunt Wang, saying that the Aunt Wang was just a Self-bunning Lady and she was a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Wang was biased, she didn''t have the right to say anything about her.


    Yu Kexin''s words infuriated Aunt Wang, who had always been taking good care of us. After Aunt Wang pulled Yu Kexin into her room, she gave him a good beating.


    I was locked outside the door by the Aunt Wang and couldn''t do anything as I listened to Yu Kexin''s cries.


    Yu Kexin cried and said that when Aunt Tao returned, she would make it difficult for Aunt Wang. Aunt Wang immediately followed, saying that she was also a disciple of Pure Lady Sect, and it was Aunt Tao who made her manage Yu Kexin and me.


    If Yu Kexin dared to be presumptuous, if Yu Kexin dared to casually reveal her identity as a disciple of the Self-bunning Lady, she would immediately send Yu Kexin back to the Aunt House.


    When the words of the Aunt Wang left her mouth, Yu Kexin''s crying voice abruptly stopped.


    When Aunt Wang and Yu Kexin came out of the room, it was difficult to hide the resentment and hatred in Yu Kexin''s eyes.


    Aunt Wang told Yu Kexin and I that the majority of the women who choose to become Self-bunning Lady have their own reasons for doing so.


    After Yu Kexin and I nodded, Aunt Wang asked Yu Kexin if she was really hated by the both of us. Yu Kexin lowered her head and said that she didn''t hate her because she said that it was good for her to know about the Aunt Wang.


    The Aunt Wang smiled bitterly, saying that she knew that Yu Kexin was hating her, but Yu Kexin would definitely know in the future that she was doing this for her own good.


    Yu Kexin lowered her head and did not speak. Aunt Wang then asked Yu Kexin if she had mentioned her identity in front of outsiders.


    After Yu Kexin shook her head, the Aunt Wang told her to go back to her room.


    For the next few days, Yu Kexin did not go out of the shop again. In front of the Aunt Wang, she became unusually obedient.


    When the Aunt Wang wasn''t home, Yu Kexin would always be in a daze with a straight face.


    Yu Kexin''s reaction made me a little worried. From time to time, I would tell her about what she had experienced before.


    I wanted to let her know, through that, that the days we had lived were the days we had dreamed of.


    Yu Kexin will always impatiently interrupt me, saying that she no longer hates the Aunt Wang so I don''t need to say anything more.


    I didn''t doubt him, so I didn''t say anything more.


    After running for a few days, the Aunt Wang told Yu Kexin and I that we were not allowed to go to a meditation shop in the future. We would have to stay at home and do homework and studying during the rest of the summer.


    When Aunt Wang''s words came out, Yu Kexin''s face immediately fell, but she still followed my orders.


    After Yu Kexin returned to her room, I couldn''t help but ask Aunt Wang what she found in the meditation shop.


    Aunt Wang shook her head and said that there was nothing abnormal with the store. We came to town to study, we shouldn''t be walking too close to outsiders.


    Aunt Wang changed the topic and told me something else.


    In the following days, Yu Kexin and I stayed at home to do homework and repeat lessons. Yu Kexin gradually returned to her normal appearance.


    I thought things were quiet again, but I was wrong.


    Another afternoon, when Aunt Wang was out buying vegetables, Yu Kexin, who had not been out for a long time, wanted to go downstairs to buy an automatic pencil holder.


    I gave her my pen. She said mine was 0.7 and hers was 0.5.


    I had no doubt he was telling her to hurry back, and soon she was back with a box of 0.5 pencils.


    When Aunt Wang who went out to buy vegetables came back, she didn''t buy vegetables, and instead brought back an unfamiliar man. Yu Kexin and I looked at each other in dismay.


    While I was stunned, the Aunt Wang had already brought the man directly back into the room and locked the door. Right after that, I heard heavy breathing and popping sounds coming from the room.


    Hearing that sound, I realized that something was wrong and immediately knocked on the door. I didn''t hear any Aunt Wang voices nor did anyone open the door for me.


    I was extremely anxious. Other than slamming the door with all my might, I didn''t know what to do.


    After Yu Kexin reminded me that there was a window on the door of the Aunt Wang, I quickly carried the table to the entrance of the Aunt Wang together with Yu Kexin before placing the chair on the table.


    Through the glass window, I could see Aunt Wang lying on her back on the bed. His naked body and dull eyes were allowing the unfamiliar man to lie on top of her body and move about freely.


    Beneath Aunt Wang''s body, there was fresh blood on the white bed sheets.


    Neither Aunt Wang nor the man showed any signs of being possessed by the spirit, but the Aunt Wang definitely did not do it on her own accord.


    Anger and humiliation immediately filled my heart. I didn''t understand why there would always be someone who would destroy Self-bunning Lady in such a humiliating manner.


    At this time, Yu Kexin handed over a hammer to me. I took the hammer and broke the glass window, opened it, and jumped into Aunt Wang''s room with the hammer in hand.


    When I jumped into Aunt Wang''s room, the man growled and laid on Aunt Wang''s body without moving.


    I rushed to the bed with the hammer and hammered the man on the head.


    With my hammer strike, the man screamed and bounced off Aunt Wang''s body. He covered his head with blood and looked around in a daze before opening the door and running away.


    I didn''t care about chasing after the man, but threw the hammer and shook the Aunt Wang with all my might.


    No matter how much I shook the Aunt Wang, there was no response from the Aunt Wang at all.


    After Yu Kexin poured a cup of cold water on Aunt Wang''s face, Aunt Wang then looked at Yu Kexin and I slowly, before screaming and sitting up on the bed. She stared at her own legs, causing her entire body to tremble.


    My eyes are sore as I wrap Aunt Wang with a blanket. Aunt Wang''s eyes are filled with fear and trembling uncontrollably.


    I didn''t know how to comfort Aunt Wang, so I could only hug him through the blanket.


    After a long while, Aunt Wang finally stabilized her emotions. Her calm tone told me to tell her what had happened.


    I told Aunt Wang what happened truthfully. There weren''t any ripples in the eyes of the Aunt Wang and she nodded her head and said she understood. Then, she told Yu Kexin and I to leave the room first.


    Aunt Wang''s face carried a smile that was uglier than crying. If she said that her life was in Aunt Tao, she would not commit suicide.


    My tears flowed freely, not wanting to add to Aunt Wang''s troubles. I hurriedly left the Aunt Wang''s room.


    Not long after, Aunt Wang changed her clothes and came out of her room. She said with a calm expression that she needed to go out and make a phone call.


    I followed along behind Aunt Wang. Aunt Wang looked at me but didn''t refuse my company.


    Aunt Wang is on a long distance international call. After she told me and Yu Kexin''s recent situation, she also told me about what happened to her.


    I couldn''t hear what was being said on the other end of the phone. I saw the Aunt Wang holding onto the microphone, her emotions fluctuating before she finally burst into tears.


    On the way back, Aunt Wang took the initiative to tell me that her phone call was to Aunt Tao.


    I wanted to say something but I didn''t dare to ask what Aunt Tao had said. Aunt Wang brought me along as they walked, and soon, new disciples of the Pure Lady Sect will come over to take care of Yu Kexin and me.


    She no longer has the qualifications to take care of Yu Kexin and I, and no longer has the qualifications to be a Self-bunning Lady.


    She should have been decapitated by someone before, and the decapitation should have been temporary. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to wake up.


    After listening to Aunt Wang''s words, I hesitated for a long time before asking the question that I was most concerned about.


    This is the first time I have heard of the word "down". Since Aunt Wang has already said that falling down is temporary, I do not take it to heart.


    Aunt Wang shook her head and did not say anymore after.


    I didn''t understand how Aunt Wang could avoid punishment after breaking the Self-bunning Lady''s rules. Aunt Wang''s answer was an answer that I was happy to hear.


    I have followed Aunt Wang for more than half a year and both and I have been very considerate to her, so I did not wish for her to be executed in the slightest.


    Relieved, I asked Aunt Wang if she wanted to call the police. Aunt Wang stopped her steps and asked me if there was any use for us to call the police.


    I was suddenly at a loss for words. Aunt Wang immediately said, she only believed in herself, and then she would personally kill that man and find out who the mastermind was.


    When Aunt Wang and I returned to our house, it was already dark. Aunt Tao, who was walking behind me, let me in.


    I took out the key and opened the door to see Yu Kexin sitting in the living room with her head lowered. Surprisingly, the old granny from the meditation shop was also in the living room.


    Before I could react, the back of my neck was struck and I lost consciousness.

 C13

    By the time I regained consciousness, I was tied up in the closed shop with rags stuffed in my mouth.


    Uncle Wang sat next to me on the ground with a dazed look in his eyes. Yu Kexin, with a double-edged dagger in her hand, was standing hesitantly in front of me.


    There were no lights in the meditation shop, only a burning white candle emitting a faint yellow light.


    In that instant, I remembered the old granny that I had met at the back of the mountain close to the Aunt House. I finally knew where the old granny at the Nether Enlightenment Shop had given me that sense of familiarity from.


    Although their faces and eyes were very different, they made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    When I opened my eyes, the old granny put down the teacup and asked Yu Kexin why she still hadn''t made a move since she hated me so much.


    Yu Kexin held her dagger and walked two steps towards me. After that, she hesitated even more before turning around and speaking to the old granny. She felt that using ghosts to scare me to death was far more interesting than slaying me with one slash.


    The old granny sneered, and said that Yu Kexin was a coward. If I did not die, Aunt Tao would definitely not forgive Yu Kexin after finding out the truth.


    Yu Kexin trembled, and said in a low voice. She only wanted the old granny to help her teach Aunt Wang and I a lesson, she did not think that the situation would escalate to this.


    The old granny waved Yu Kexin over to her side with a cold expression. After Yu Kexin walked to her side, she raised her hand and slapped his face, scolding him angrily for being heartless.


    Yu Kexin covered his face and did not dare to speak. The old granny helped Yu Kexin by rubbing his face and spoke slowly, saying that it was already too late to say anything.


    Since Yu Kexin thinks that scaring me to death with a ghost is more interesting, then she will follow Yu Kexin''s wish.


    After the old woman finished speaking, she made a decision with her hands. A large number of ghosts surged into the store and headed straight for me.


    The old granny and Yu Kexin''s interaction allowed me to know the truth. I was in a panic and could only feel that Yu Kexin was too unfamiliar.


    Seeing so many ghosts pouncing on me, I struggled in terror.


    Without waiting for the ghost to pounce on me, the old granny gave a "eh" sound and stopped her pinching.


    As the granny stopped moving, the ghosts that had charged me scattered and drifted around the shop.


    Yu Kexin asked the old granny what happened. The old granny ignored her and quickly walked over to me, tore open my collar to feel around my neck. She then pulled out the Pure Lady Sect disciple badge around my neck.


    The old granny squinted her eyes and looked at Yu Kexin, asking him why she had not told her that I am also a disciple of Pure Lady Sect.


    Yu Kexin muttered that she had forgotten to say, the old granny frowned her forehead slightly, saying that I cannot die yet.


    Yu Kexin asked further on the reason, and the old granny muttered to herself in her emotions. Maybe she wanted to find the person, not Yu Kexin but me.


    Although I don''t really understand the meaning of the old granny''s words, but I know that I have temporarily escaped from her calamity, and before I can even catch my breath, Yu Kexin suddenly gave me a sinister look and thrusted the dagger at me.


    Just as the tip of the dagger in Yu Kexin''s hand was about to hit my chest, the old granny suddenly raised her hand and used two fingers to pinch onto the blade of the dagger.


    Yu Kexin held back her red face and continued to use all her strength to stab the dagger into my heart, but she was unable to move the dagger even an inch.


    The old granny coldly watched as Yu Kexin lifted her leg and kicked her away. Yu Kexin released her dagger and smashed her body against the wall, then into the flower wreaths.


    Yu Kexin crawled out from the flower circle with much difficulty, ignoring the blood flowing down the corner of her lips, she asked the old granny why she suddenly suspected that I was also a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect.


    The old lady threw the dagger to raise her eyebrows, saying that I have the Yin Yang Eyes to see ghosts without the help of external objects, and people like me will be very popular with those who specialize in ghosts.


    Yu Kexin, who got the answer, stared at me hatefully. She said that the person the old granny was looking for would only be her, it couldn''t possibly be me.


    She should have killed me earlier. I could have easily gotten what was supposed to be hers. She hated me to death.


    Seeing Yu Kexin''s reaction, I felt that she must be crazy.


    She has harmed the Aunt Wang, and the one who beat her up was the old granny. I have always taken good care of her, but she had forced the blame on me and hated me to the core.


    Because of Yu Kexin''s reaction, the old granny was smiling from head to toe. When she opened her mouth again, it could be said that the look in Aunt Tao''s eyes was becoming more and more unsightly, to the point where he was actually blind to the point that people like Yu Kexin entered the Pure Lady Sect as well.


    But it just happened to suit her, as she was happy to see more Yu Kexin entering the Pure Lady Sect.


    The old granny then squatted in front of Yu Kexin, saying that since Yu Kexin had already told her that she was the one she was looking for, then let Yu Kexin explain to her exactly who it was that she was looking for.


    Yu Kexin shook her head before nodding, telling her that the person the old granny was looking for wouldn''t be me.


    The old granny said that perhaps, there must be a reason why the Aunt Tao would accept someone of Yu Kexin''s character.


    Even though I was in a dangerous situation at the time, hearing the old granny''s words, I still explained in my heart for the Aunt Tao. It''s not that the Aunt Tao''s eyes aren''t good, it''s that Yu Kexin really knows how to act.


    At that time, I couldn''t understand how Yu Kexin could have such a mind at such a young age. Many years later, when I recalled what happened back then, I couldn''t help but to agree with that saying.


    The intelligence that Yu Kexin had back then was inextricably linked to her previous tribulations. It was just that although Yu Kexin had grown up quickly, she had obviously gone astray.


    When the old granny said this, Yu Kexin''s eyes became passionate, and she knelt on the ground, begging the old lady to take her away.


    The old granny nodded her head, then picked up her dagger from the ground and sliced open Aunt Wang''s throat.


    I watched as blood gushed out from Aunt Wang''s throat and she twitched as she fell on the ground and stared at me helplessly. I screamed in my heart as tears welled up in my eyes.


    Yu Kexin trembled as she suggested the old lady to kill me so that I wouldn''t be a burden. After the old lady gave a cold snort, Yu Kexin no longer said anything.


    After the old granny killed Aunt Wang, she placed the dagger on my neck, removed the rag in my mouth, and asked me what Aunt Tao had taught me.


    I didn''t dare to move and immediately picked up a few relatively simple Ghost Dao skills. After telling the old granny about it, the old lady knocked me out with a single chop of her hand.


    When I regained consciousness, I was in a cellar with rags stuffed into my mouth.


    Yu Kexin was sitting in front of me with a flashlight in her hand. She kept switching it on and off, staring at me with hatred.


    When I opened my eyes, Yu Kexin rushed forward and slapped me twice, calling me her nemesis. She was dragged by me until she wanted to stay in the cellar as well.


    My mouth was still stuffed with rags. I couldn''t talk or talk, and after two quiet slaps, I began to think about how I was going to get out of here.


    I don''t want to die.


    The old granny is harder to deal with than Yu Kexin, but the old granny will not take my life, and Yu Kexin can take my life at any time.


    After slapping me twice, Yu Kexin looked like she was in a much better mood. She started to circle around me while saying words that made Aunt Tao feel indignant and biased.


    After Yu Kexin talked for a while, probably because no one responded to her words, she removed the rag in my mouth and asked me if I was scared.


    After I nodded, Yu Kexin smiled and told me to praise her, saying that if I were to say anything that would make her happy, she would consider untying the rope for me again.


    I half believed in Yu Kexin''s promise and half believed her, so I immediately praised her.


    However, after I spoke my good words in a basket, Yu Kexin did not have the slightest intention to untie the ropes for me.


    Following the sounds coming from the cellar entrance, Yu Kexin immediately used a rag to gag me again.


    It was the old lady who came into the cellar. She had brought a lot of cooked food with her.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but the smell of cooked food makes me feel hungry.


    The old granny told Yu Kexin to eat first before feeding me. She also told Yu Kexin that the Self-bunning Lady s who had rushed over had not left the town yet, so he had to be careful of me.


    With Yu Kexin''s agreement, the old granny left the cellar.


    Once the old granny left, Yu Kexin immediately took off the rag that was in my mouth, while wolfing down the cooked food that the old granny brought, at the same time making me beg for her to give me something to eat.


    Even though I already knew that Yu Kexin''s words could not be trusted, I also did not dare to anger Yu Kexin, so I could only follow Yu Kexin''s request and beg her.


    When my mouth was dry from begging, Yu Kexin threw a piece of cooked food to my side.


    I was tied up so that I couldn''t move at all. Looking at the cooked food that I couldn''t even eat right in front of me, I immediately had an idea on how to escape.


    Aunt Tao has already taught me how to summon ghosts for my own use. As long as my hands can gain freedom, I can summon ghosts to help me by making hand signs and chanting incantations.


    With the old woman coming in and out of the cellar, I knew it was night outside, a good time to summon ghosts.


    I don''t know if the Aunt Tao gave this ability to Yu Kexin, or if the old lady set up a formation to deal with ghosts, but no matter what, I have to try and think of a way to escape.


    I said good words again and begged Yu Kexin to help me undo the ropes in my hands so that I could pick up the cooked food. I said that I felt that if I didn''t eat something more, I would starve to death.


    Yu Kexin didn''t help me release my hands, she picked up the cooked food on the ground and fed it to me.


    I deliberately ate very slowly, and not long after, Yu Kexin got impatient. She scolded me while untying my hands.


    I quietly ate my cooked food and moved my numb hands, waiting for the moment Yu Kexin relaxed to come.


    At first, Yu Kexin would light me up with her flashlight, but after a while, she fell asleep after eating her fill.


    Although I was still far from being full, I immediately threw away the cooked food in my hands and started to summon ghosts. I paid attention to Yu Kexin''s movements, hoping that she would sleep a little longer.


    When I successfully summoned the ghosts into the cellar, Yu Kexin was still sound asleep.


    I let the ghost possess Yu Kexin first, then help me loosen the ropes on my body.


    I asked the ghost where the cellar was in the town, and the ghost shook his head blankly.


    Under my questioning, the ghost told me through Yu Kexin''s male voice that he just happened to pass through the town and just happened to pass by here, so I forcefully summoned him here.


    Outside the cellar was a courtyard. When I had forcefully summoned him into the cellar, there was no one in the courtyard.


    The reason why I kept asking was because the ghosts that I forcefully summoned didn''t have their own thoughts. They only asked and answered questions, asking for whatever I wanted them to do, not telling them what I wanted them to do, and not doing anything unnecessary on my own.


    While I was being untied, I summoned another ghost.


    After confirming the location of the cellar, I told the ghost Self-bunning Lady s that they were all dressed in white and wearing black pants with braids on the back of their heads. I told the ghost old lady that they should quickly inform the Self-bunning Lady s in the town of my specific location as far as possible from the ghost lady.


    I hope that Self-bunning Lady, who has yet to leave the town, does not change her clothes. Some of them can see the ghost.


    After regaining my freedom, I tied Yu Kexin up with a rope and stuffed the rag into her mouth. Then I let the spirit that possessed her leave her body and follow me.

 C14

    As the ghost left Yu Kexin''s body, Yu Kexin limply fell to the ground.


    Under normal circumstances, an adult being possessed by a ghost would most likely become severely ill, just like how Yu Kexin, who had been possessed by a ghost at that age, would probably pass out.


    I did not care about Yu Kexin, and climbed up the stairs with the ghost in tow.


    The lid at the mouth of the cellar was too heavy for me to open.


    With my weak abilities, all the ghosts I summon with all my might will be the lowest level ghosts, while the lowest level ghosts'' ghost power s are extremely insignificant.


    I can''t rely on them to help me with anything more than possession or information or leaks.


    I didn''t hesitate to let the ghost possess Yu Kexin''s body again, even though I know that the second possession of the ghost would cause even greater harm to Yu Kexin''s body.


    Relying on Yu Kexin''s power, I finally managed to slowly remove the cover.


    After exiting the cellar, I once again borrowed Yu Kexin''s power to gently restore the lid to its original state. Then, I brought Yu Kexin, who was possessed by a ghost, to hide in a secluded place in the courtyard far from the entrance of the cellar.


    In the dark of the night, the courtyard was exceptionally quiet without any light. I didn''t know if the old lady had left that place, so I didn''t dare to be careless.


    I knew that if I was caught by the old woman, what awaited me would be either death or endless imprisonment with no chance of escape.


    After hiding, I began to observe my surroundings.


    After the last ghost I summoned before me, I already knew that the location of this courtyard was very remote and there weren''t any neighboring courtyards. If I wanted to escape, I would have to wait until the Self-bunning Lady s came to find me.


    I was in the front yard of a few bungalows. The walls weren''t too high, but there were no ladders in the yard. There were no trees beside the walls.


    After observing the surroundings, I moved closer to the bungalow as quietly as I could. I carefully listened to what was going on inside to determine if there was anyone inside.


    Those who understood the ways of the ghost were very cautious about approaching ghosts. The old granny understood the ways of the ghost, so she did not dare to easily let the ghosts that possessed Yu Kexin approach the bungalow.


    As soon as I heard no sound of breathing in the bungalow, I headed for the gate.


    After confirming that the door was locked from the outside, Yu Kexin and I barely managed to push a thick stick against the wall with our combined efforts and climbed up the stick.


    The stick was slippery, and I struggled to climb.


    Just as he climbed to the top of the wall, he saw a few Self-bunning Lady dressed people running quickly towards the courtyard.


    I was overjoyed and immediately waved at them, causing me to fall head first onto the wall and faint again.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Aunt Tao, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time, sitting beside me with her forehead locked tight. I was lying on my bed in my room in the Aunt Wang''s rented apartment.


    I thought I was dreaming and asked Aunt Tao why she didn''t come back to look at me for so long. At the same time, I raised my hand to try to unfasten the lock on her forehead.


    Aunt Tao held my hand and chuckled. She really came back.


    The warmth from Aunt Tao''s palm made me stare blankly. As I looked at Aunt Tao, my tears flowed from my eyes without any warning.


    Ever since I left the, there have been no more news about her. I have also not asked about the matters regarding the Aunt Tao, but in my heart, I have always been worried about the Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Wang had taken good care of and me for more than half a year, but she had already died a tragic death and was never going to come back.


    Aunt Tao wiped my tears lightly. I sat up from the bed and wailed in her arms.


    Aunt Tao hugged me as she patted my back and sighed softly. After I calmed myself down, Aunt Tao told me to tell her everything that happened on the day of the accident in Aunt Wang, as well as what happened to me afterwards.


    After I finished explaining everything in detail, Aunt Tao told me that the old granny from the underworld shop had gone missing. The old lady had rented the cellar to someone else.


    She had no impression of the old lady I had described, and it was quite possible that the old lady had changed her appearance.


    If the old granny that I saw in the mountain close to Aunt House was really the same old lady, then perhaps, she was someone who had been resurrected using the Five Tombs Technique.


    Since the old granny seemed to be very familiar with her, maybe the old granny was Gu Xinyao. After all, she had not heard from Gu Xinyao for a long time, and Gu Dahai, who single-handedly instigated the Five Tombs Technique, was Gu Xinyao''s younger brother.


    If the old granny was really Gu Xinyao, she wouldn''t be able to understand why Gu Xinyao''s personality had changed so much, and she was filled with hatred towards the Self-bunning Lady.


    She could not find Aunt Wang''s corpse, Yu Kexin had already been rescued.


    My body is not really injured, but I need to rest for a few days before I can fully recover. Yu Kexin''s body is extremely weak, and I''m still in a coma.


    At this point, Self-bunning Lady came in and brought a bowl of congee.


    Aunt Tao took the bowl and prepared to feed me some porridge. I asked him how she planned to punish Yu Kexin.


    When my question came out, Aunt Tao looked down as she stirred the porridge with a spoon. She said that it wasn''t a matter of concern to me how to punish Yu Kexin, my top priority right now was to take care of my body.


    Aunt Tao''s answer made me silent. After Aunt Tao stirred up the porridge for a while, she fed it to me and said, "If you admit your wrongs, you can change the situation."


    Yu Kexin was too young and her personality was uncertain. As long as she could be guided properly, Yu Kexin could not be incurable.


    The Aunt Wang was no longer around, so even killing Yu Kexin would not help. It would be better to give Yu Kexin a chance to start anew.


    "Aunt Tao, is Yu Kexin very important to you?" I cannot accept the fact that the Aunt Tao easily forgave Yu Kexin.


    "Very important." Aunt Tao stopped in her tracks as she fed me porridge.


    "The person the old granny is looking for is actually Yu Kexin, right?" Aunt Tao''s reply made my eyes darken.


    "Yes." Aunt Tao once again gave me a definite answer.


    I pressed my lips together and stopped talking. The Aunt Tao sighed and patted my head before leaving the room with the bowl.


    When the Aunt Tao left my room, I covered my head and went to sleep. I didn''t want to think about it too much, I just hoped that by the time I woke up, I would have forgotten everything that had happened recently.


    When I woke up again, Yu Kexin had already been brought away. Only the Aunt Tao and the other six Self-bunning Lady s were left in the rented house.


    Aunt Tao told me to choose a Self-bunning Lady to follow and take care of my life in the future.


    Aunt Tao didn''t say anything more. She stayed in the rented house and took good care of me for a few days. After my body completely recovered, he changed into normal clothes one night and brought me and a Self-bunning Lady out of the town in a carriage.


    After a few turns, we arrived at a strange city. After Aunt Tao settled down me and that Self-bunning Lady, she left.


    From then on, the Self-bunning Lady took care of my life.


    Aunt Zhen''s temperament and voice are very similar to Aunt Wang''s. In the beginning, I would always be dazzled that Aunt Zhen is indeed Aunt Wang.


    After I got used to Aunt Zhen taking care of me, I asked her if she had been hit by the sorcery before.


    After Aunt Zhen gave me an affirmative answer, she told me that once the sorcery was lowered, the person in the middle had to use a method to completely get rid of the person in the middle.


    Otherwise, the person who made the surrender would be able to control the person''s actions and words at any time.


    Aunt Wang had not been able to surrender ever since she had fallen down. Although she was awake for a period of time, she was always in a state of descent.


    Aunt Wang didn''t understand much about the sorcery, otherwise she wouldn''t have lost her life in the end.


    I asked Aunt Zhen about the sorcery. Aunt Zhen said that she was not the one who should be taught about the sorcery''s abilities. She could not teach me anything without permission.


    I didn''t ask any further questions. I lived in a strange city with the Aunt Zhen for many years, until I graduated from high school.


    During this time, my life went on without any complications.


    Aunt Zhen told me that there are many people who are afraid of ghosts and evil things, but they do not know that ghosts and evil things are even more afraid of people.


    The Yin and Yang worlds each held Yin and Yang. In the Yang world, only the person was the master.


    I remember Aunt Zhen''s words. She pretended not to see the ghosts when she met them, and the ghosts never attacked me.


    I have never seen Aunt Tao, Yu Kexin and the old granny again. The Aunt Zhen has always taken good care of me, but she has never taught me the ways of the ghost.


    Aunt Zhen would occasionally mention Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin. From her words, I knew that Aunt Tao had brought Yu Kexin to Malaysia and that under Aunt Tao''s tutelage, Yu Kexin was very obedient.


    I am more distant from people, in a strange city I have no friends, I and students have always maintained the distance between the two of them.


    Aunt Zhen said that I was very obedient and did not have a period of rebellion. I knew clearly in my heart that a period of rebellion is a product of the beauty of life, and it only applies to those youths who have never experienced true suffering.


    I, on the other hand, have experienced true tribulation to the point where my life is hanging by a thread. I know too well that my peaceful life was exchanged with my identity as a Self-bunning Lady, so how could I betray you?


    The remnant Ghost Infant poison that Zuo Mu suppressed in my body for me did not take effect at all, Aunt Zhen had never asked about the Ghost Infant poison.


    Every time I see my peers full of vigor and vigor, I would be filled with envy. I had asked Aunt Zhen if she ever regretted becoming her own Self-bunning Lady.


    When you become a Self-bunning Lady, you will only be a Self-bunning Lady for the rest of your life. Anyone who tries to break away from your identity as a Self-bunning Lady will meet a miserable end.


    As long as ordinary Self-bunning Lady follow their duty, they can live a peaceful life, but Pure Lady Sect disciples are different.


    The lives of Pure Lady Sect''s disciples did not belong to the Pure Lady Sect''s disciples.


    The disciples of the Pure Lady Sect enjoyed the highest level of treatment in the Self-bunning Lady. At the same time, other than being strict with their duty, they had to have it at all times, in order to prepare for the sacrifice of their Pure Lady Sect for the benefit of the entire Self-bunning Lady, including their lives.


    She hopes that we will always be safe and sound, but if there comes a day when we need to give our all, including our lives, for the Pure Lady Sect to help the entire Self-bunning Lady, we must do so without hesitation.


    Aunt Zhen''s answer made me recall that before I became a Self-bunning Lady, I thought that being a Self-bunning Lady was the only way I could survive.


    I was well aware that what I had previously believed to be a way of life was very different from the truth, and I hoped that my luck would not be too bad.


    I really want to ask Aunt Zhen why she was able to avoid being sentenced to death after violating Self-bunning Lady''s rules, but in the end, I didn''t ask him.


    Aunt Wang is no longer here, I don''t want to pry things away from me.


    After I finished filling out the matriculation form for the College Entrance Test, Aunt Zhen took me back to the Aunt House.


    On the way, Aunt Zhen only told me that I was already eighteen years old, and that she was going to buy for me at the Aunt House entrance.


    Having not seen the mountain village in ten years, I had undergone a tremendous change. However, my Aunt House was still the same as when I first left.


    When I saw Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin in Aunt House once again, Aunt Tao had aged quite a bit and Yu Kexin had also grown up like me.


    I gave Aunt Tao a big hug and told her that I missed her. Aunt Tao also laughed and said that she missed me a lot.


    Yu Kexin walked to my side, smiled sweetly and opened her arms towards me. I hugged her back but didn''t know what to say.


    My impression of Yu Kexin is still stuck on the matters of the Aunt Wang. She, who has grown up, is too unfamiliar to me.


    Yu Kexin took the initiative to tell me, that she and Aunt Tao had been busily buying for me the past few days, and now that everything has been prepared, she can immediately buy for me when I return.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the network era, my shop is held inside the Aunt House.


    I looked at Aunt Tao, who nodded at me and took my hand to bring me back to the room where I lived in Aunt House.


    There was no furniture in the room other than a bed and an incense table, white curtains and white sheets, big red letters on the walls, and white silk all over the place.


    In front of the incense burner were two red candles. There were tablets covered in black cloth placed behind the incense burner, and a quilt embroidered with mandarins and ducks playing with water and a red quilt covered over the bed.


    Aunt Tao told me that she would help me buy the door that night.


    And today, was the day that the Aunt Tao spoke of.


    In the dark of the night, I sat in my room and waited for the night to end in accordance with Aunt Tao''s orders. I thought back to the past and sighed with emotion about the passing of time and the passing of time.

 C15

    When the sky turned dark, Aunt Tao told me to wash up first, then put on my blood-red ancient clothing, and drew a light makeup on my long hair.


    When only she and I were left in the room, I followed Aunt Tao''s instructions and switched out the three incense sticks I had left from the incense burner for the three incense sticks I had personally lit. Then, I lit the two red candles in front of the incense burner and kowtowed three times in front of the incense burner.


    After I kowtowed, the Aunt Tao left the room, leaving me alone in the room. She urged me to stay there for the night.


    Aunt Tao chose to buy Mu Bai Qing standing at the door for me, but this is the first time I have seen this kind of Mu Bai Qing going through such a process.


    I didn''t ask Aunt Tao anything and just stayed in my room alone, waiting for the night to end.


    After my own purchase door, my heart laments that the time elapses and the time flies, my heart is not sad or joyless.


    There were no lights on in the room, only two red candles drying in the ashes. I stared down at my hands, not wanting to take another look at the layout of the room.


    Over the years, my mind has continued to mature, but I haven''t grown much braver.


    The layout of the room made me feel weird. I was dressed in ancient clothing and my whole body felt uncomfortable. I was looking forward to the dark night passing quickly. I was hoping that my luck wasn''t so bad that I would be pestered by a ghost if I were to buy clothes.


    I knew how important it was just in case, but I didn''t have the chance to prepare any antidotes.


    On the way back to the Aunt House, Aunt Zhen told me that she was going to buy them for me at the entrance. After I returned to the Aunt House, I did not have the time to leave the Aunt House either.


    Inside my wedding dress, I only hid the peach wood dagger that Zuo Mu, who had always been carrying around with me, gave me. I hope that I wouldn''t need to use it tonight.


    When the red candle had burnt out, I took the peach wood dagger from my bridal robe and continued to sit where I was, holding it in my hand. I wanted to finish this special night in a state of lucidity.


    Sitting in the darkness with a peach wood dagger in hand, I couldn''t help but think of Zuo Mu.


    All these years, I have forgotten a lot of things, but I have never forgotten about the things that happened between me and Zuo Mu.


    After thinking about Zuo Mu, the corner of my lips couldn''t help but rise. His former companion was the warmest existence in my memories.


    "One daughter, two husbands. Are you f * cking worried that I won''t be able to feed you all by myself?" A male voice suddenly sounded out and the smile on my face immediately froze.


    I could tell with my toes that the person entering the room was a ghost.


    I held my breath and did not dare to look up. I groaned in my heart that I was unlucky enough to not understand where the couple in the ghost''s words came from.


    "I hate arranged marriages. I hate two-timing women. SO... Even though you have a nice appearance, I still find you very disgusting. " A chilling aura was rapidly approaching me, and cold fingers were poking at my chin.


    The ghost''s reaction made the hairs on my body stand on end, and I immediately closed my eyes and gripped my mahogany dagger tighter.


    The only thought in my mind was to hope that the man''s nausea would be stronger. For the first time in my life, the word nausea was unusually pleasant to hear.


    After a few seconds, with a cold grunt, the cold fingers loosened my chin and the chilling aura instantly left me.


    "This, I made the ghost go away in disgust?!"


    I held the ghost for a long time as it loosened its grip on my jaw. When I could no longer hear the ghost''s voice, I relaxed and opened my eyes with a sigh.


    What I saw made me almost fall off the stool beside the bed.


    The ghost hadn''t left the room yet. He was leaning against the window with his arms crossed, staring at me coldly, a faint, mocking smile on his face.


    The ghost was dressed in an elegant, loose, beige suit. It had short, clean hair, and two sapphire earrings. Its facial features were distinct and deep, and it emitted a faint, cold aura from head to toe.


    After glancing at the ghost, I forced myself to look away from the ghost and lowered my head.


    A single ghost destroyed everything. No matter how good the male ghost''s appearance was, I was still fearful of the male ghost. I hoped that the male ghost would leave early and stop causing trouble for me.


    However, reality is too hard. I just lowered my head and once again clearly sensed the cold aura approaching me.


    When that cold and sinister aura stopped in front of me, I couldn''t help but start to tremble. In the end, I personally experienced the feeling of helplessness and fear that came after Chunxi had died.


    I forced myself to calm down and told myself over and over that I had the skills of a ghost, that I still had a mahogany dagger in my hand.


    "Although I hate arranged marriages, and even more so women with two boats and two boats, I don''t like wearing green hats either." Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the ghost sitting on my bed.


    Buying a door is just a formality that every Self-bunning Lady has to go through. I am a Self-bunning Lady that must protect my own body or else I will be executed. Seeing that the ghost didn''t leave again, I calmed my emotions and looked up at it, hoping that I would be able to reason with it.


    The ghost is a Taoist, and I know I can''t handle him with a peach dagger.


    The so-called Dao ghost, as the name implies, was someone who knew the Dao arts before death but had not stopped in the sun after dying out of resentment. The Dao ghost''s symbol was the Eight Trigrams imprint on his wrist.


    The chances of becoming a Dao ghost were very small, because those who knew Dao arts deeply understood the principles of the Human and Ghost paths. They essentially did not want to stay in the Yang world.


    Ghosts were not real ghosts, but no matter if it was a real ghost or a virtual body ghost, they were both XXOO''s.


    "I also don''t want to take you." Before I could clarify that I had never had a daughter and a husband, and that he would not wear a green hat, the ghost impatiently interrupted me.


    With a wave of his hand, a cold ghost power wrapped around me and threw me onto the bed.


    Just as the ghost was about to roll over and crush me, and I was about to stab him in the chest with my mahogany dagger, the ghost was suddenly thrown aside and another ghost entered the room.


    The ghost wore a white robe that dragged the ground as he flew in. His black hair was tied up at the back of his head and his pale face and red lips looked like a demon.


    The ghost level of the ghost was on par with the ghost level of the ghost.


    "Who are you?" The two ghosts said in unison as they coldly stared at each other.


    The appearance of another ghost shocked me. I lay in bed, not daring to move, trying to reduce the feeling of being.


    I glanced behind the censer at the black cloth covering the tablet and thought of the ghost who had come into the room first. A woman, two husbands, two bikes, and a green hat.


    The two Ghosts stared at each other coldly, not showing any signs of weakness. They then used their ghost power s to attack the other at the same time.


    The white silk hanging in the room was immediately lifted by the ghost power, and the blanket on my bed was lifted off the floor. I was struck by the ghost power into the wall right next to the bed.


    The incense burner fell to the ground, the incense burner shattered, and two ancestral tablets fell out from the black cloth that covered the memorial tablet.


    The two men glanced at me as I hit the wall, then beat each other and left the room. I quickly got out of bed and picked up the two tablets on the floor.


    Seeing that the two tablets had different names carved on them, I felt suffocated in my heart. I couldn''t understand how Aunt Tao could make such a low level mistake.


    Throwing away the tablets, I rushed to the door of the room, intending to leave before the two men returned.


    I didn''t forget Aunt Tao''s warning me to stay in my room for the night, but I had to leave as soon as possible.


    The two ghosts were clearly on the way to getting married. No matter which one of them came back to my room, I would be unable to deal with this situation.


    When I went to open the door, I found that my door had been locked from the outside.


    I slammed the door and shouted at the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Zhen, hoping that they would be able to open the door for me before the two male ghosts returned.


    The silence outside the room continued, and my plea received no response.


    I realized that perhaps the moment the first ghost entered the room, the space in which I was standing had already been struck by a ghost. It was just that I was too busy to notice the changes in the space in which I was standing.


    After I restrained my emotions and looked around to confirm that the space I was in was really being hit by the Wall-Hitting Ghost, I immediately used the method that the Aunt Tao had taught me to crack the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    In fact, I used the method Aunt Tao had taught me before, but I wasn''t able to break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost. This caused me to feel despair in my heart.


    Unreconciled, I repeated the method of breaking the Wall-Hitting Ghost a few more times before falling down to the ground at the door, holding the peach wood dagger in my hands. My eyes were sore.


    I really hope that Zuo Mu can suddenly appear by my side at this time, and tell me again, that he will protect me in the future and not let me suffer any more.

 C16

    I know that Zuo Mu suddenly appearing by my side would only be a fantasy of mine that would never happen. I still couldn''t control my thoughts.


    The more people I am, the more lonely I feel over the years.


    Whenever I''m alone, I imagine in my mind what Zuo Mu would look like when I grow up.


    Alone, she will follow my image of Zuo Mu''s appearance and unconsciously distance herself from me.


    It was said that missing someone was like drinking a glass of cold water, which then took a very long time to turn into hot tears. My yearning for Zuo Mu had hardened over a long period of time. That yearning pain carried a hint of sweetness.


    I''m not clear on how I should classify my feelings towards Zuo Mu, but I am clear that Zuo Mu is my mental backer.


    I sat in the doorway and stared helplessly at the window. I had no idea what to do. I didn''t want to be killed by ghosts, but I was trapped in the room.


    It was a long night, and every minute was torture to me, but fortunately the two ghosts did not return until dawn.


    As the morning sun shone through the gaps in the curtains into the room, the wall of ghosts in my space gradually faded away, and I finally felt relieved.


    Exhausted, I got up from the floor and opened the door without opening it.


    After confirming that the door wasn''t locked from the outside due to the illusion given by the Wall-Hitting Ghost, I went to the window and opened all the curtains. After silently tidying up the room, I sat on a stool with two tablets and waited for someone to open the door for me.


    I need to find out if the two tablets on the incense table were the Aunt Tao''s fault or if there was someone who intentionally locking the door from the outside.


    Not long after, the sound of mixed footsteps came close to the door of my room, followed by Aunt Tao''s voice. She was asking who locked my door.


    I didn''t hear anyone answer Aunt Tao''s question, I heard Aunt Tao telling people to immediately pry open the door.


    After the lock was opened, the Aunt Tao brought Yu Kexin and the others in. The rest of the s stayed outside.


    I sat on the stool and looked at the Aunt Tao, silently handing over the two tablets in my hands.


    Aunt Tao''s forehead furrowed, she walked a few steps forward quickly and received the tablet in my hands, then asked Yu Kexin in a low voice what exactly happened.


    After I passed over the tablet in my hands, Yu Kexin''s face changed greatly. She immediately apologized to Aunt Tao and me, saying that she was in charge of placing the tablet, and that two tokens would appear at the same time on the table. It was due to her carelessness.


    It was her fault. She was willing to accept the punishment.


    Aunt Tao threw the two tablets onto the ground heavily, and after slapping Yu Kexin in the face, she angrily questioned Yu Kexin, whether she had been careless or had done it on purpose.


    Yu Kexin kneeled on the ground with a thump as she covered her face and started crying. She said that she knew it was already too late to explain herself, but she was indeed careless.


    Back then, it was her insensible nature that caused me and Aunt Wang to suffer. She had always felt bad for me and Aunt Wang, even if she had the time to make up for it, she wouldn''t even deliberately hurt me.


    The more Yu Kexin cried, the more hurt she became, the more Aunt Zhen shot me a look, telling me to settle this matter here and now.


    I ignored Aunt Zhen''s gaze and sat on the chair without moving. I have to get a solution today no matter what.


    Yu Kexin cried as she asked Aunt Tao what she could do to help me out of this predicament.


    Aunt Tao coldly snorted and stayed silent for a long time, then rubbed her temples and said, once the wedding was completed, the Underworld''s wedding list would automatically appear, and there would be no other way to resolve it, unless one went to the Underworld to tear up the wedding list.


    If I can''t destroy the Underworld Marriage List, I will always have two Ghost Husband s.


    I can''t kill Ghost Husband myself, otherwise, if I provoke any discontent in the underworld, it will bring about a fatal disaster to myself.


    However, Self-bunning Lady was different from ordinary people. According to the rules of the Underworld, ghosts who were matched with nether marriages couldn''t disturb the nether marriage of Self-bunning Lady.


    If both ghosts had come from the Underworld, things would have been much easier. If both ghosts had been stuck in the Underworld after their deaths, things would have been much more difficult.


    ghost servant had always had a shortage of ghosts, so they wouldn''t go to the underworld to be punished just because of the wedding.


    Right now, what they can do for me is to do their utmost to find my two Ghost Husband s and kill them as quickly as possible. At the same time, they can also teach me more Ghost Path abilities.


    Aunt Tao looked at me, and asked how I want to punish Yu Kexin.


    When Aunt Tao asked this, Yu Kexin wiped away her tears and looked towards me, her eyes filled with remorse.


    I sighed in my heart, got up from the stool to help Yu Kexin up, and said to the Aunt Tao, Luckily nothing has happened to me, so there is no need to punish Yu Kexin.


    Yu Kexin''s series of reactions made me feel that the two tokens on the incense table were indeed caused by her carelessness.


    Furthermore, ten years ago, Aunt Tao had already admitted to me that Yu Kexin was very important to her.


    Aunt Tao can even forgive Yu Kexin for causing her death, and Aunt Tao will even forgive Yu Kexin for such a small matter.


    What I know about the rules that Self-bunning Lady has to follow and the punishments that anyone who disobeys must receive, are still stuck at the level of being unable to live with others and not being able to get married off.


    I do not have a complete understanding of the Self-bunning Lady''s rules and punishments, so I do not know what punishment Yu Kexin should bear for committing such a mistake.


    The Aunt Tao looked like she was really angry, but her so-called asking for my opinion was just to be polite.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have needed to ask for my opinion and just let Yu Kexin bear the punishment she deserved.


    I have already obtained a satisfactory solution, there is no need for me to make it difficult for the old Aunt Tao anymore.


    Yu Kexin''s tears started to fall once again, and quietly apologized to me. Aunt Tao shook her head, and told Aunt Zhen to take Yu Kexin to receive her punishment.


    Aunt Zhen hesitated and did not immediately bring Yu Kexin away, saying that she was worried that Yu Kexin''s body would not be able to take the punishment, while Yu Kexin dragged Aunt Zhen and quickly left the room.


    I never expected that Aunt Tao would actually punish Yu Kexin.


    I was stunned and prepared to tell the Aunt Zhen to stop them. The Aunt Tao stopped me and told me that the rules of the Self-bunning Lady cannot be broken.


    Although Yu Kexin was important to her, but if she made a mistake, even if it was a crime of death, it would be hard to escape from it.


    The words of the Aunt Tao had a lot of meaning in my heart. The Aunt Tao patted my shoulder, saying that if there was any mistake at my door, she would be held accountable and would be punished. She would wait for me in her room.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Aunt Tao turned around and left.


    When I changed my wedding uniform to wash up, I heard Yu Kexin''s oppressive and miserable screams continuously coming out from a room within the Aunt House. Two Self-bunning Lady stood outside the door to that room, and refused to let anyone else near the room''s door.


    After I washed up, I directly went to Aunt Tao''s room. Aunt Tao told me to tell her about what happened to me last night.


    After I finished speaking truthfully, the Aunt Tao made me repeat the words to the first male ghost that entered my room last night.


    After I told her again, Aunt Tao said that the method to break the Wall-Hitting Ghost was not only the same as the method she taught me previously.


    After that, she will teach me the ability of the Ghost Dao for half a month, and then she will have Aunt Zhen continue to take care of me, and teach me the ability of the Ghost Dao.


    After I nodded and said okay, Aunt Tao told me to take my clothes to the Ghost Village with me.


    I didn''t ask much and just followed Aunt Tao out of the Aunt House.


    On the way, Aunt Tao told me that the Ghost Village was originally a peaceful village, but after the Japanese army massacred the village, many ghosts were gathered there.


    Of all the places that are closer to the Aunt House, only the ghost village is more suitable for me to raise my Ghost Dao skills.


    There are too many ghosts in the Ghost Village. If my two Ghost Husband s were to come to the Ghost Village to mess things up, it would be very troublesome.


    I waited for Aunt Tao to finish speaking and told her that I didn''t want her to punish me. Aunt Tao held my hand with a faint smile and said that I don''t need to worry.


    The location of the Ghost Village was very remote and was about half an hour away from the Aunt House.


    In the shade of the old elm tree at the entrance of the village, there were many low-level ghosts.


    After Aunt Tao and I appeared, those ghosts all stood on their tiptoes and glared at us like tigers stalking their prey.


    Aunt Tao told me that elms are easy to attract ghosts.


    Its roots often penetrate coffins and grow, and if you bury a man''s grave and can''t find his exact place, you find an elm tree within a meter of it.


    An elm can give birth to a wooden ear, which is also called a ghost ear. A demon sect often uses it to lure their souls and turn the dead into zombies. (TL: Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie/Zombie


    In the shade of the elm tree, ghosts that had never ingested human yang energy could easily appear in broad daylight.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao stopped ten meters away from the old elm tree and asked me what kind of items I brought to deal with ghosts.


    After I said that I only carried a peach wood dagger, the Aunt Tao taught me how to use a peach wood dagger to kill off a low level ghost.


    Zuo Mu had also taught me how to use a peach wood dagger to deal with ghosts before, but what Zuo Mu had taught me was how to protect myself and drive ghosts away.


    After teaching me, Aunt Tao told me to practice a few times, then told me to get close to the old elm tree by myself, and kill off all the ghosts in the old elm tree''s shade with just my peach wood dagger.


    Aunt Tao reminded me that although the ghosts gathered under the old elm tree are low level ghosts, there might be some that have absorbed human yang energy and not fear the sun. These types of ghosts are extremely difficult for me to deal with.


    I must not be indecisive in the face of ghosts can not have compassion, otherwise low level ghosts can be the same as I will never be able to recover.


    She won''t help me until I''ve killed all the ghosts under the old elm tree.


    I nodded my head in silence. Grabbing my mahogany dagger tightly, I walked towards the ghosts, who had become increasingly restless after coming to a halt under the locust tree.

 C17

    My steps were slow and firm as I approached the old elm tree.


    I know that the Aunt Tao will not use her words to help me, she will not help me before I kill all the ghosts under the old elm tree. I don''t want to die so quickly, I have to kill all the ghosts underneath the old elm tree with my own hands.


    I told myself that it was either a ghost dying or me dying.


    Only, as I approached the old elm with my peach dagger in my hand, the ghosts under the old elm quickly quieted down and gave me helpless looks, and I could not feel no sympathy for them.


    A human can become a ghost after death, and a ghost can completely disappear from this world after death.


    These ghosts who died in the Japanese army''s Slaughterer Village have now become the victims of my ability to promote the Ghost Path.


    "Elder sister, my mother always says that my ears are beautiful. I''ll give them to you, so don''t kill us, okay?" Before I could reach the old elm tree, a little boy about seven or eight years old suddenly tore off his ears.


    The little ghost raised his dirty face and looked at me timidly. Both of his hands held his ears, and blood and ghost qi gushed out from his wounds.


    His small body trembled like a sieve, struggling to resist the pain of having his ear broken.


    My heart jolted and I immediately stopped. Looking at the little ghost, my eyes dimmed.


    Aunt Tao has already told me before, even though the virtual body ghost is a virtual body, whether it is crippled or not, the wounds on its virtual body are unable to be healed.


    Moreover, when it mutilates itself or is maimed by someone, it suffers far more than it suffers when it suffers the same injury.


    There was a female ghost kneeling beside the little ghost, screaming miserably as she tore off her own ears, hugging the little ghost as she cried sorrowfully.


    The other ghosts under the old elm tree had mournful looks on their faces. One after another, they imitated the ghosts and female spirits as they screamed and tore off their own ears.


    "Big sister, we only kept it here because we didn''t want to separate from our families. We didn''t harm anyone." The little ghost held his ears and spoke again. His voice was thick with tears.


    I just stood there, unable to move, hoping to hear Aunt Tao''s orders for me to stop here.


    People are good and evil, ghosts are good and evil.


    Although I don''t know if the ghosts under the old elm are all good ghosts, I don''t want to use the ghosts under the old elm anymore to enhance my skills.


    "What are you waiting for?! Waiting to die under the ear breaking array?! " Amidst the screams, the Aunt Tao''s cold voice came out.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me quiver. Even though I didn''t understand what the ear breaking array was, I still grabbed my peach wood dagger and rushed towards the old elm tree.


    Keeping myself in the sun, I moved around the old elm, taking advantage of the moment to strike out at the ghosts at the edge of the old elm shelter.


    After I began to attack, the little ghost hovered over the ghosts, changing its direction as I moved. It tightly pursed its lips and silently cried as it held his ears towards me.


    I could feel my own ugliness in the boy''s eyes, and I moved faster, my eyes sore, trying to avoid the boy''s gaze.


    After attacking for a while, I noticed that none of the ghosts under the old elm tree rose higher than the imp. They just tiptoed as far as they could into the shade of the tree.


    When low level ghosts'' ghost power attacks meet the sunlight, they automatically dissipate. I''m not surprised that the ghosts didn''t hit me back, I''m curious why their bodies didn''t rise into the air.


    As long as they were in the air, my attack would definitely miss.


    After having these questions in my mind, my footsteps speed and the speed at which I move my hands increased by a few points.


    Before I could completely exterminate the ghosts at the edges of the tree shade, Aunt Tao had already walked over to my side and pushed me into the tree shade.


    As I entered the shade of the tree, all the ghosts except for the little ones attacked me with their ghost power s. After being struck so hard, I immediately vomited a mouthful of blood, and my body bounced off the tree.


    After Aunt Tao caught me outside the tree, he immediately pushed me back into the tree shade once more.


    The ghosts under the tree probably did not expect that Aunt Tao would push me into the shade again. They were stunned for a short moment.


    I restrained my body from feeling unwell, and didn''t have time to investigate the reason for Aunt Tao''s actions. I seized the opportunity to rush into the group of ghosts and frequently attacked the ghosts beside me.


    The ghosts were stunned for a moment before they dodged my peach wood dagger and started attacking me again with their ghost power s.


    Although I was attacked by ghost power again, as I was within the ghost group, I couldn''t avoid it. The ghost attacked my ghost power and most of them accidentally injured the other ghosts.


    As the ghosts fell into chaos, I took the opportunity to kill the ghosts around me.


    Following the strange cry of the ghosts, the scattered ghosts instantly stopped their ghost power attacks. They no longer dodged my peach wood daggers and rushed towards me.


    Terrified, I stretched out my peach wooden dagger and continuously spun around, hoping to drive away the ghosts that were rushing towards me.


    Although I tried to spin faster, my speed could not match the speed of the ghosts.


    After a while, ghosts were lying on my back, ghosts were riding on my neck, ghosts were hugging my legs, and ghosts were holding my arms.


    I fell on my back and was quickly dragged toward the trunk of the old elm.


    As I panicked, more ghosts began to attack the wrist of the hand that was holding the mahogany dagger with their ghost power, trying to make me throw it away.


    The peach wood dagger is the only thing that Zuo Mu left me, and also the only weapon I can use to protect my life.


    Seeing through the ghost''s intentions, I gripped the mahogany dagger in my hand and swung it with all my might towards the ghost that was holding my arm.


    When the ghost let go of my arms with a scream, I thrust the dagger back into the heart of the ghost sitting on my neck.


    Ignoring the ghost on my back, I brandished my dagger at the ghost that was tugging at my legs.


    Just as my feet were about to touch the tree trunk, I jumped up from the ground and charged into the crowd of ghosts once again.


    After I was once again pushed into the shade by Aunt Tao, Aunt Tao had been standing quietly in the sunlight. Her eyes carried an unfathomable emotion as she looked at me, and she didn''t show any signs of helping me.


    Once again charging into the ghost horde, my attacks were faster and more precise than they ever were before.


    The ghost horde once again fell into chaos. Even though the ghosts in the sky let out a weird cry, the ghost horde was still dispersed by my rampaging attacks.


    Every time I overworked myself, I would rush out of the shade and stay in the sun to recover my strength before I entered the shade again.


    As I killed the ghosts, the strange cries of the ghosts hanging over them grew louder and louder. When I killed the last one, the ghost fell to the ground.


    In the little ghost''s hands, he was still holding his ears.


    I rush at the kid, who stares at me hatefully and throws his ears at me.


    The ears fold together in a split-second and suddenly grow larger as they press against me, and as I step back, I thrust my dagger into them.


    My ears burst open and blood splashed all over my face. I looked at the little ghost again and saw that he had disappeared.


    I turned my head to look at Aunt Tao, who was still quietly watching me from her spot.


    Glancing at the Aunt Tao, I immediately retracted my gaze and walked towards the trunk of the old elm tree.


    Aunt Tao''s reaction showed that the little ghost was not far away. The old elm tree''s trunk was abnormally cold and corrosive, so the little ghost could only hide inside it if it wanted to hide.


    As I pressed the mahogany dagger against the trunk of the tree, the boy''s body came out of the tree, and I threw the mahogany dagger at him.


    The kid fell to the ground, and I hurried to his side, holding my mahogany dagger and splitting him in half.


    After the little ghost was scared out of its wits, I collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    It has been more than six hours since I first attacked the ghost.


    At this moment, in the absence of wind, the branches of the old elm suddenly began to sway.


    I hurriedly got up from the ground. Aunt Tao, who had been standing quietly under the sunlight, finally moved.


    Aunt Tao waved her hand and threw a yellow talisman onto the tree trunk. As the yellow talisman stuck onto the tree trunk, the old elm tree became motionless once again.


    I did not dare linger under the old elm tree, and immediately crawled to Aunt Tao''s side.


    Aunt Tao took out a wet towel for me to wipe off the blood on my exposed skin, then told me to change into the clothes that I brought along with me.


    At this moment, the ghost village on the left and right at the boundary of the ghost realm were nowhere to be seen, neither were they to be seen, so I changed my clothes with my back facing Aunt Tao.


    When I was changing my clothes, Aunt Tao once again reminded me, I cannot let anyone easily see the wooden signboard on my neck.


    After I changed my clothes, Aunt Tao helped me to roll up my long hair that was covered in blood. Then, she took out a hat and placed it on my head.


    As a result, apart from the smell of blood on my body, I didn''t look miserable at all.


    I praised Aunt Tao for considering everything thoroughly. Aunt Tao said that she was only preparing well before bringing me back to the Aunt House.


    On the way back to the Aunt House, Aunt Tao told me that the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect must wear wooden plates for their entire lives. In order to prevent the wooden plates from being seen by outsiders, the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect must not wear revealing clothes, and must not bathe and change their clothes in front of outsiders.


    Clothes that expose the chest and back belong to revealing clothing.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s words, I nodded silently. Aunt Tao had mentioned this to me countless times.


    After I nodded, the Aunt Tao asked me why I chose the college entrance examination as my volunteer.


    I found a random reason to lie to them and couldn''t help but to smile wryly in my heart.


    The reason why I chose to apply for the medical examiner''s exam was not because I wanted to have fun, but because I wanted to be indifferent to life and death as soon as possible.


    Aunt Zhen has already said that the lives of Pure Lady Sect''s disciples do not belong to me. I do not know what will happen in the future, so I can only improve my mental fortitude first.


    Aunt Tao chuckled and said, I think no matter what, I can ask me some more trivial things.


    Even though I had many questions regarding the Ghost Village''s experience, seeing that the Aunt Tao''s topic only revolved around me, I suppressed the doubts in my heart, and didn''t ask the Aunt Tao for an explanation.


    When Aunt Tao and I returned to the Aunt House, my room had already been tidied up to look like a normal room.


    Aunt Tao told me to stay in that room as usual. She said that she would set up a formation around the Aunt House, so she was wary of my two Ghost Husband s disturbing me.


    After going through the Ghost Village, I was tired and hungry. After hearing Aunt Tao''s words and eating with him, I washed my face, washed up, and went back to my room to lie down on my bed to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I was awoken by a nightmare. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the Ghost Husband that came after last night was actually sitting beside my bed, looking at me.

 C18

    I gasped and closed my eyes again. I thought I must have been dreaming, but I was still dreaming.


    Aunt Tao had already said that she would set up a formation around the Aunt House in case my two Ghost Husband s came and bothered me. I had also clearly told Aunt Tao what kind of level the ghosts of those two Ghost Husband s of mine were.


    When I closed my eyes, the room was silent, but the chill remained around me.


    Realizing something was wrong, I pinched my thigh. The pain in my thigh told me I wasn''t dreaming.


    My scalp tingled as I quickly thought of a way to deal with it, but I couldn''t think of any.


    Knowing that pretending to be asleep wasn''t an option, I opened my eyes once more. I quickly grabbed the peach wood dagger under the pillow and held it in my hand. After that, I covered my body and quickly pulled Xia Liang back against the wall beside the bed.


    I believe too much in Aunt Tao, and believed that Ghost Husband would never be able to enter Aunt House. When I slept, I was wearing only my panties.


    The Ghost Husband raised his eyebrows after I retreated to the wall beside the bed, then continued to look at me expressionlessly.


    My heart shrank as I stared at the Ghost Husband in front of me. Using my peripheral vision to observe the situation in the room, I realised that I was once again met with the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    Such a discovery made me want to cry but there were no tears.


    "My wife, your husband is called Ruan Tianye." After staring at each other for a few minutes, Ghost Husband was the first to open his mouth and break the silence.


    Ruan Tianye''s words gave me goosebumps all over my body. I stared at him, unwilling to reply.


    "I am your husband and you are his wife. According to the customs of modern people, your husband should call you his wife." Ruan Tianye had a faint smile on his face, but after he finished speaking he still nodded his head.


    "Wait, wait, wait. I am the Self-bunning Lady. If the Self-bunning Lady does not defend, he will be executed." Once again, I had the idea of taming ghosts with logic.


    "It''s fine, your husband will only take you after your wife dies." Ruan Tianye replied without any pressure.


    "Thank you." Being struck dumb by Ruan Tianye''s words, I was also greatly relieved in my heart.


    Ruan Tianye''s words greatly reduced my nervousness. I secretly decided that after death, I would definitely not stay in the mortal world, and would definitely go straight to the underworld to wait for reincarnation.


    "Wife, this title is really awkward. Your husband should just call you my wife, right?" Ruan Tianye rubbed his chin and asked for my opinion.


    Right now, Ruan Tianye is using me as his meat, to me, as long as Ruan Tianye is not strong enough, there''s nothing I can do. After hearing his question, I nodded my head in silence.


    "Your husband really doesn''t like it when his wife has relations with other men. If your husband discovers your wife breaking the rules, your husband will get your wife in advance." Ruan Tianye faintly said as his eyes flashed with a cold light.


    I shivered as I wrapped myself tighter with the summer blanket and quickly opened my mouth to explain to him the cause and effect behind having two Ghost Husband s inside.


    I told Ruan Tianye that of the two Ghost Husband s that I didn''t mean to kill, he could have just killed the other one.


    After Ruan Tianye quietly listened to my explanation for a while, he opened his mouth again to tell me to rest early. Then, he just sat there without moving.


    Seeing that Ruan Tianye had no intention to leave, I shook my head and said that I wasn''t sleepy at all.


    Ruan Tianye stopped talking and stared at me until the sun started to rise. He then left my room.


    As Ruan Tianye left my room, the Wall-Hitting Ghost immediately disappeared.


    I immediately put on my clothes and rushed out of my room to look for Aunt Tao, who was washing up in the courtyard. I told her that last night, Ghost Husband had come to my room again, and once again, I encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    Aunt Tao was startled, she put down the things in her hands and quickly walked out of the Aunt House with a hoe.


    I followed behind Aunt Tao and saw that after she circled around the walls of Aunt House, she used her hoe to carve eight places out.


    There was nothing underneath the last place.


    Aunt Tao shook her head. She said that it was impossible, that she had clearly set up a formation outside the Aunt House to prevent Ghost Husband from entering the Aunt House. But now, the formation was mysteriously missing a corner.


    Aunt Tao smiled bitterly and shook her head, saying that she was starting to lose everything and that she might be too old to remember that part of the array was missing.


    Under the morning sun, Aunt Tao''s head of white hair, coupled with her bitter smile, burned my eyes. I pulled Aunt Tao''s arm and chuckled softly, saying that it''s alright, that Ruan Tianye didn''t do anything to me last night.


    Aunt Tao patted my hand and sighed, then she assured me that she wouldn''t make similar mistakes in the future.


    I said with a smile that the Aunt Tao was mighty, and took the hoe by the Aunt Tao''s arm to return back to the Aunt House.


    I didn''t see Yu Kexin at breakfast. The Aunt Tao told me that Yu Kexin had been in her room recuperating from her injuries ever since she was punished. She wouldn''t be able to come out for a short period of time.


    I don''t need to look at her. After she recovers from her injuries, she took the initiative to apologize to me. Only then, does it mean that she has truly repented.


    After I silently nodded my head, Aunt Tao mentioned our trip to the Ghost Village yesterday.


    Aunt Tao told me that the ear breaking array is a kind of array that many ghosts use to cut their own ears.


    In order to form a formation, one either had to have at least a hundred ghosts to break their ears, or someone had to continuously circle the ghosts for fourteen laps.


    The ghost''s ear is the yin ear, and the ear is more effective to the ghost than the eye.


    Regardless of whether or not the Yin ear was separated from the ghost''s body, the Yin ear could always receive the ghost power s'' supply from the body.


    If the spirit had a leader, the leader''s yin ear could accept the ghost power''s supply from the other spirits, the leader''s yin ear''s attack power would be increased.


    The formation could not be completed, as long as the leader''s yin ears could receive it, then the rest of the wraiths would be supplied with threads and strands of ghost power.


    If the array formation was complete, the ear breaking attack power of a low-level ghost would be at least 20 times that of its own.


    There were exactly a hundred ghosts in the shade. I killed them before the ear breaking spell was completed, making it impossible for the ear breaking spell to succeed.


    She pushed me into the shade because I had circled the ghosts thirteen times.


    The ghosts who died tragically were paranoid about the way they died. The ghosts did not possess me, but wanted to drag me to the tree trunk. They wanted me to repeat their way of dying.


    It was said that the people in the ghost village had all been tied up by the Japanese army and used as living targets to practice bayonets.


    The leader''s ghost was to hang over the horde when he used Breathe to receive the rest of its ghost power supplies, and the horde had to be as close to the ground as possible.


    The trunk of the old elm tree was so cold that it had long since become a real ghost tree. It trembled at last, probably to send a message to the ghosts below.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao urged me to hurry up and eat. She said that she would teach me how to break through walls made from ghosts after dinner.


    In the following period of time, Aunt Tao did not bring me out of the Aunt House anymore. I stayed with him and learned Ghost Arts from him until the half month deadline that Aunt Tao promised expired.


    The new ability that Aunt Tao has taught me relates to formations and drawing talismans.


    Due to the lack of time, I didn''t have the time to master all of the new Ghost Dao skills. Thus, I would learn from the Aunt Tao during the day and record all of the newly learnt Ghost Dao skills at night, in case I needed to master them later on.


    In this period of time, the two Ghost Husband s didn''t come and harass me again. After Yu Kexin recovered from her injuries, he took the initiative to find me and apologize once more.


    Yu Kexin said that there was no need for me to apologize. She was no longer that ignorant little girl from back then; she had already grown up, and understood that the Self-bunning Lady wanted the Golden Orchid sisters to fall in love.


    She deserved to be punished for her mistakes, or she wouldn''t have been able to live with that knot in her heart.


    When half a month had passed, Aunt Tao took Yu Kexin and left the Aunt House. Before Aunt Tao left, he told me that she would continue to search for my two Ghost Husband s and kill them whenever she finds one.


    On the day that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin left, Aunt Zhen brought me back to the city that we lived in before.


    After returning, Aunt Zhen began to teach me Ghost Dao skills. Aunt Zhen said that she will follow Aunt Tao''s instructions and teach me the Ghost Dao skills.


    I asked Aunt Zhen what kind of abilities she had learned from her, and she replied that she would find out after learning it from her.


    While I was learning the new Ghost Dao skills from the Aunt Zhen, I took some time to master the Ghost Dao skills that the Aunt Tao taught me half a month ago.


    On the day I received the letter of admission to the university as I wished, the Aunt Tao even called me specifically to congratulate me. She asked me to save the phone number, which was the one she always used.


    The two Ghost Husband s never showed up again, which made me gradually relax. I occasionally think back to my purchase at the entrance and felt like I was in a dream.


    A few days before the university report, Aunt Zhen took me to TY City, SX Province, where my university was located, and rented a flat near the university.


    On the day of the report, when she heard that the school required all new students to stay at school during their military training, Aunt Zhen went to look for a counselor, and thus obtained the opportunity to receive special treatment.


    After school starts, Aunt Zhen will be waiting for me at the school entrance to go home with her in the evening.


    I told Aunt Zhen that I rented a place very close to the school gate. Aunt Zhen said that she was worried that the two Ghost Husband would suddenly appear again.


    I had to be hospitalized a few days after school started. Aunt Zhen found a nurse to take care of her and told me to temporarily stay in the dorm.


    Aunt Zhen warned me to call her whenever I had something on, telling me not to reveal myself in front of outsiders.

 C19

    I took a day''s leave and stayed in the hospital to wait for Aunt Zhen''s operation. After that, I went back to my room to rent a place to pack up some daily necessities and change clothes before heading back to my dorm.


    I didn''t have to stay in school, but the rent was included, and my bed was still in the apartment building.


    There were only six women in the medical examiner''s department, so I lived in exactly one dorm room.


    There was an emergency meeting between eight and nine in the evening during the military training. I would stay in the dormitory until the emergency meeting was over and then go back to rent a room. I was familiar with the dormitory.


    It was already dark when I arrived at the dormitory. I had just put down my backpack when I heard the whistle of an emergency meeting.


    After training my dog to death, I went back to the dorm with my other roommates after attending the emergency meeting. After washing up, we prepared to climb onto the bed to rest.


    In the dormitory''s bathroom and bathroom, in order to gain more time to rest, the roommates would squeeze together two or three people to wash up at the same time.


    I will remember Aunt Zhen''s warning for me not to show myself in front of outsiders. I will wait for my roommates to finish washing up before going to the bathroom to wash up.


    This was the first time I had used the bathroom in my dorm room. I had never used the bathroom in my dorm room before, when I was waiting for the emergency meeting in the evening.


    I don''t have a germaphobia. I just didn''t need a bathroom when I was in the dorm.


    When I opened the bathroom door, my footsteps paused for a moment.


    A female ghost was lying naked against the ceiling. Her wrist was wrapped in thick gauze, and blood was seeping out from within the gauze.


    Her long hair hung down over her face, and droplets of water dripped from her long, wet hair.


    I paused for a moment before continuing to walk into the bathroom. After brushing my teeth and washing my face, I shut the bathroom door and went back to sleep.


    It was obvious that the ghost lady had died by cutting her wrist.


    People can not easily kill themselves, suicide is not the end, the consequences of suicide are very painful.


    If no one excelled, these ghosts would never be able to go to the Underworld to be reincarnated. Every seven days, they would have to repeat the experiences they had when they committed suicide.


    If such ghosts were unable to achieve a breakthrough for a long time, almost all of them would eventually find a substitute and use their supernatural abilities to continuously inject the idea of suicide into the minds of the living.


    It could be said that the idea of suicide wasn''t one''s own, but rather that the ghost had entered one''s mind.


    If a living person commits suicide, it becomes a substitute for such ghosts, which can escape suffering.


    Towards the ghosts I met, my attitude had always been "I don''t commit a ghost, I don''t commit a ghost. If a ghost offends me, I can hide."


    If I really can''t dodge it, then I''ll just bite the bullet and charge forward.


    However, if the female ghost who cuts her wrist to commit suicide continues to stay in the dormitory bathroom is a disaster, I can''t just sit by and watch. After all, I have to stay in the dorm for a few days, as my roommates are all my classmates.


    I chose to ignore the ghost because I had just moved into the dorm and wasn''t sure if the ghost had been in the dorm all the time, and I didn''t have anything extra to deal with the ghost.


    The female ghost is already a vengeful spirit. The only thing I carry with me that can deal with ghosts is a peach wood dagger.


    I couldn''t easily do anything to infuriate the ghost until I was sure I could subdue her.


    Aunt Tao had already told me before that I could use the peach wood dagger as my magic tool and taught me how to increase the magic power of the peach wood dagger.


    It takes a long time to raise the mana of the peach wood dagger. Even though I would raise the mana of the peach wood dagger in my free time, my peach wood dagger has only been able to exterminate low level ghosts.


    One of my roommates asked me why I didn''t take a bath. I said it was better to be dirty.


    The dorm had six bunk beds, the top bunk for living, the bottom bunk for putting things in, and I lay on my side of the bed, easily paying attention to the bathroom.


    Because there was a ghost girl in the bathroom, although I was very tired, I couldn''t fall asleep in bed. So I held the peach wood dagger and watched the bathroom with narrowed eyes.


    In the middle of the night, the ghost girl finally came out of the bathroom.


    The ghost lady''s long hair was left behind her head, her face was as white as paper, her eyes were black, and there was hatred in her eyes.


    As the ghost lady came out of the bathroom, ghost qi scattered around the room.


    The ghost girl tiptoed a few times around the table in the room, then fiercely tore off the gauze on her wrist.


    From my position, I could clearly see that the ghost girl''s wrist had a deep wound that was almost able to cut her wrist off. The wound was healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this, I knew that the ghost was going to repeat the experience of suicide.


    After the ghost lady''s wrist was healed, she sat down in front of a computer with sadness in her eyes. She then picked up the comb on the keyboard of the computer and began to comb her long hair.


    After about ten minutes, the ghost lady got up from her stool, put a basin on top of the computer, and found a fruit knife.


    The ghost lady picked up the fruit knife, and with a twisted expression, she started to cut her wrist with the fruit knife, slowly deepening the wound.


    Fresh blood gushed out from the ghost girl''s wrist and fell into the basin on top of the computer.


    I saw the ghost holding her breath and not daring to move. I knew that this was the time when the ghost was most anxious to find a substitute.


    The ghost lady stopped cutting her wrist when she was about to cut off her wrist. Then she picked up the gauze that she had torn off earlier, bandaged the wound with gauze, and carried the plate to the bathroom with her uninjured hand.


    I heard the sound of running water in the bathroom, and after a long time the ghost girl came out again and put the basin back where she''d left it, and wiped the bloody knife clean and put the comb back where it had been.


    The ghost lady floated around the dorm and started to absorb the yang energy from her roommates.


    As the ghost drifted toward me, I closed my eyes as I lay on my side.


    A cold breath quickly pressed against the tip of my nose and my strength began to rapidly drain away.


    "Scram!" The female ghost had just started to absorb my yang energy when I heard a loud shout. The cold aura that was pressing against the tip of my nose immediately disappeared.


    Hearing that shout, I couldn''t help but to scream in my heart. That voice was too similar to my Ghost Husband''s Qi Xiaohan. I would rather have my Yang energy devoured by a female ghost than to see Qi Xiaohan again.


    If I had to choose one of the two Ghost Husband s, I would choose Ruan Tianye.


    At least Ruan Tianye had said before, if I don''t have any relationship with other men, he would wait for my death before taking me.


    The first time I saw him, he almost beat me to it because he didn''t want to wear a green hat.


    I didn''t hear anything for a long time, nor did I feel any cold auras approaching me. I slightly opened my eyes.


    I saw Qi Xiaowan sitting on the stool under me with her legs crossed. He looked very tired, and there was a mocking smile on his face.


    Before I could react, Qi Xiaoxian rushed to my bed and pulled me into her embrace.


    Even though he is a virtual body, but to me, he is real.


    I am not surprised by this, because Aunt Tao has already told me that once the wedding is completed, the ghost in the wedding will be a real entity to the human, and the human will be able to touch the body of the ghost.


    My body stiffened, and I didn''t know how to react except to clench my peach wood dagger tighter.


    "Be good and let this young lord hug you for a while. This young master is either Self-bunning Lady chasing after you or Ruan Tianye is chasing after me. I''m really too tired." Qi Xiaoxian opened his mouth in a depressed manner.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han said, I felt a little more relieved that he wasn''t trying to force me into action, but rather that his body was extremely stiff.


    I''ve never eaten pork, but I''ve seen pigs run, and I know what happens when a woman moves around in a man''s arms.


    Wei Xiao Han didn''t speak nor did he make any moves. I stayed in his embrace, on full alert until dawn arrived and left the dormitory.


    I stretched out on the bed, unable to feel what I was feeling.


    I thought buying the door was like a dream, but that was the truth.


    I don''t know how much longer it will take for the two Ghost Husband s to come to an end. The two Ghost Husband s will come and disturb me at any time, but I don''t have the power to resist them.


    After buying the door, the Ghost sect skills that Aunt Tao and I had been given were both insufficient for me to deal with two ghosts of the Ghost Husband level.


    Aunt Tao gave me an explanation, that I have to learn the ways of the ghost to be steady and not bite off more than I can chew, and to teach me the ways of the ghost to consider my safety, so that I have the ability to protect myself in front of two Ghost Husband.

 C20

    I hadn''t carefully investigated the explanation Aunt Tao gave me before, but now that I had carefully investigated it, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    In the face of absolute power, the strong would always be at the helm, while the weak would always be the prey.


    The Ghost sect skills that Aunt Tao and I have taught me are not enough for me to deal with two Ghost Husband level ghosts, so how can I protect myself in front of these two Ghost Husband s?


    Although Aunt Tao taught me an array that can prevent two Ghost Husband s from getting close to me, I can''t stay inside it twenty-four hours a day.


    Shaking my head, Aunt Tao was a little inconsiderate. I calmed myself down and went to take a shower in the bathroom before my roommates woke the female ghost up.


    Last night when I didn''t take a shower, I felt like my whole body had turned sour. Being able to hug me for an entire night, my taste is very heavy.


    After tidying up in the dorm, I left the dorm to find a quiet place to call the Aunt Zhen and told her that Qi Xiahan had come looking for me last night.


    I didn''t tell Aunt Zhen anything about the female ghost. The female ghost might not return, I can deal with her by myself.


    Aunt Zhen told me to continue living in the dorm and said that she would take care of the rest of the things.


    Aunt Zhen''s reply reassured me. Although I didn''t know what Aunt Zhen would do next, I still hoped that she would give us some strength. It would be best if we could kill Wei Xiao Han in one fell swoop.


    During the military training this morning, four of my five roommates fainted.


    The instructor said the girls were too coquettish, and I knew they fainted because they had been sucked too much by the female ghost.


    Returning to prevent the ghost from leaving, I took advantage of the lunch break to go back to the school and rent a place where I could take care of the ghost''s charms and the things I needed to help the ghost transcend.


    Ever since Aunt Tao taught me how to draw talismans, I diligently learnt to draw talismans with every type of talisman she taught me.


    Talismans could be divided into two types, the Innate Talisman and the Pre-Sky Talisman. As for the Pre-Sky Talisman, the rules of ceremony were quite complicated.


    What Aunt Tao taught me was the Innate Talisman. Aunt Tao said that she would teach me the Innate Talisman after I mastered all kinds of [Innate] talismans.


    The driving force behind the drawing of talismans was based on the sincerity of the letter.


    If it was true then it would be spiritual. Heaven and Earth would be moved. If it was true, it would be clear. Its magic power would be limitless.


    Since the rituals and rules for drawing talismans were too complicated, I had to remove all distractions from the process. Furthermore, it was best if the talisman was drawn from 11: 00 to 1: 00 in the morning. Every time I mastered a type of talisman, I would draw a talisman and it would be a piece of cake.


    After getting the charms, I rushed back to the dormitory, put the charms and excess supplies under my pillow for a rest session, and went with my friends to attend the military training in the afternoon.


    The weather was very hot and stuffy. There was not even a slight breeze blowing outside. The roommates were begging for rain as they walked, hoping that the sky would be clear. If they could come, they would come; if they came, they would stay.


    I followed my roommates to the apartment building. The rain came pouring down, and my roommates cheered and rushed back to the dormitory.


    Seeing the reaction of my roommates, I couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    I wish I could be happy about the rain, but I seem to have lost that power.


    Standing below the apartment building, I stretched out my hand to catch the raindrops that fell from the sky and thought of Zuo Mu again.


    "Gan Mei, what are you thinking?" A male voice interrupted my thoughts, and I came back to find the monitor standing in front of me with an umbrella.


    "No, is there something wrong?" I quickly withdrew my hand from the rain and took two steps back.


    "Gan Mei, your reaction is too hurtful, I am not a wolf from the north." The squad leader looked at me, unsure of whether to laugh or cry.


    "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll head back to the dorm first." I turned and left.


    My classmates and I are from two different worlds, and I don''t want to get in too much contact with anyone.


    "Wait, wait, wait. I need something." The squad leader told me to stop and let my roommates know that military training is not needed during the rainy season, but I am not allowed to go out.


    I asked the class monitor what he meant by not going out, and the class monitor told me that this was a perverted arrangement by the school leaders that no freshmen were allowed to leave during the rain.


    The school would only allow freshmen to leave unless they were suffering from an urgent illness, if their families were sent to the hospital for rescue, or if someone from their family died.


    Those who leave school without permission shall be discharged voluntarily.


    After receiving the class monitor''s reply, I went back to the dorm and told my roommate about the notice that the class monitor had asked me to relay.


    His roommates were not locals, so they did not have much of a reaction to the notice.


    I didn''t sleep all night, so I went back to bed and fell asleep quickly.


    When I woke up from my sleep, it was dark and my roommates were asleep with the lights off.


    I took out my cell phone and checked the time. It was already past ten in the evening, and the rain outside had stopped at some point.


    I wondered why my roommates hadn''t woken me for dinner, so I fumbled under my pillow for the charm and clutched it in my hand, ready to go to the bathroom.


    When I got out of bed, I found that my roommates were not asleep, but unconscious.


    I immediately rushed into the bathroom. I didn''t see the ghost girl in the bathroom.


    I hurried to open the door of the dormitory. Standing at the door, I saw that the corridor on the first floor was dark and quiet. The doors of all the rooms in the dorm were shut tight.


    I stepped back into the dormitory and gently closed the door behind me before returning to my bed.


    I don''t know what happened, I don''t know why my roommates passed out and I''m still conscious.


    I can''t act rashly because I''m too weak. Rather than trying to leave the apartment that I might not be able to leave, I might as well stay in the dorm and watch what happens.


    Waiting for an unknown danger to come would be torturous.


    As time passed, I lay on my bed staring at the ceiling. I was getting more and more nervous, regretting that I hadn''t brought any more items to my dorm at noon.


    When the water in the bathroom dripped again, I immediately lay on my side and focused on the bathroom.


    The sound of water dripping became more and more urgent, but the ghost girl never came out of the bathroom.


    As the temperature in the room plummeted, female ghosts walked out of the bathroom. Behind them were five female ghosts.


    Without exception, the wrists of those five ghost girls were all wrapped in thick, bloody gauze. Their ghosts were at the same level as the ghost girls.


    My eyes immediately narrowed as my heart tensed. I saw that after the six female ghosts drifted to the side of my friend, Sha Yueru, their mouths continuously opened and closed.


    I couldn''t hear the female ghosts, but I knew they were working together to get the idea of suicide into Sha Yueru''s head.


    I was anxious, but there was nothing I could do. I hadn''t expected that there would be five more female ghosts in the dorm. The charm I had brought was more than enough to deal with one female ghost, but it couldn''t deal with six.


    Not long after, with a sorrowful expression, Sha Yueru crawled out of bed, got out of bed, and walked towards the balcony of her dormitory.


    As Sha Yueru headed towards the balcony, the six female ghosts floated to the side of another roommate and surrounded her mouth.


    There were no protective windows on the balcony and the dormitory was on the sixth floor. If Sha Yueru jumped off the balcony, she would definitely die on the spot.


    Seeing Sha Yueru walk past my bed, I couldn''t be a turtle, so I jumped down from the bed and knocked her unconscious with a hand knife.


    I''m not a good person, but I can''t stand by and watch Sha Yueru jump off the building without doing anything. I''ve also heard the story of the tragedy of a rabbit and a fox.


    The six female ghosts looked at me sinisterly before floating towards me.


    I wailed in my heart and immediately picked out a rune to throw at the female ghost who was closest to me. The rune was accurately stuck on the forehead of that female ghost.


    The female ghost immediately stopped her pouncing movements and let out a pitiful cry, ghost qi s gushed out from her body and scattered into the air.


    The other female ghosts stopped their actions due to my actions and looked at the remaining sigil in my hand with fear in their eyes.


    "I can help you transcend and help you smoothly reach the Underworld. I know you''re suffering, but they''re all innocent. " I held my chest out and raised my head as high as I could to show no fear of the female ghosts. I placed my hands behind my back so they wouldn''t be able to see the remaining charms in my hands.


    The charm that I cast can cause a female ghost who is frozen to lose her soul in one minute. Among the remaining spells in my hand, only one of them has the same effect. Other than a simple Body Securing Charm, the rest of the spells are all silent.


    The five female ghosts looked at each other, and some of them started to retreat.


    "She can''t possibly have five identical spells. She''s trying to trick us." The female ghost who had been chased away by Qi Xiaoxian last night spoke coldly at this moment.


    The ghost lady''s words caused the ghost lady to return to her original position.


    "We can''t be bullied while we''re at it, we can''t be bullied when we''re at it!" Before I could say anything, the ghost girl began to speak noisily.


    The female ghost''s pronunciation made the remaining four female ghost spirits'' hatred surge. They charged at me in unison.

 C21

    I quickly backed away and threw all the spells in my hand at him. Then, I took out the peach wood dagger from my pocket.


    When there weren''t any incantations in my hands, the three female ghosts who had their bodies frozen in place by the talisman stuck on their mouths stopped their actions and pounced on me. After exchanging glances with each other, they forced me to walk towards the balcony with a mocking smile on their faces.


    "Wait, wait, wait. If you have something to say, just say it. I genuinely want to help you guys go over the line. If you do not go overboard, even if you manage to find a substitute, you will still have to undergo torture in order to be reincarnated. " My back was against the railing of the balcony, and I had nowhere to go.


    "She is trying to scam you two. You have to think about it for yourselves." I pointed my peach wood dagger at the ghost lady who was chased away by Qi Xiaohan last night, my voice trembling a little.


    The fear in my heart didn''t add up, and I knew that my last struggle wouldn''t help.


    Sure enough, my words didn''t bring me any life. The female ghost attacked me with her ghost power right after I finished speaking.


    My body was thrown over the balcony railing and I was falling down the stairs.


    The moment my body was thrown over the railing of the balcony, the fear in my heart dispersed.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and resigned myself to death. My only thought was not to hurt too much at the moment I landed.


    Suddenly, someone wrapped their arms around my waist, and I opened my eyes in shock.


    Looking at Qi Xiaoxian, my heart was full of emotion. I didn''t expect me to live, I didn''t expect him to be the one to save me.


    In the morning, I was hoping that Aunt Zhen would show some strength, and it would be best if she could kill Qi Xiaoxue in one go.


    Qi Xiaoshan looked to be in a very sorry state, but his face was as cold as ice as he looked at the three female ghosts hanging on the balcony before bringing me back to my dorm.


    The three female ghosts trembled uncontrollably as they ran away. After placing me on the balcony, Qi Xiaoxian put her hand on the necks of two of them.


    I saw a dense ghost qi rush out from the top of the two female ghosts, and was completely sucked into Qi Xiaoxue''s mouth.


    In the span of a few breaths, the bodies of the two female ghosts disappeared.


    I, who had yet to escape from my emotions after surviving a calamity, couldn''t help but shiver when I saw Qi Xiaofan''s actions.


    I knew that ghosts can raise ghost power by squeezing all the ghost qi out of other ghosts'' bodies. This is my first time seeing this kind of thing with my own eyes.


    In a flash, all that was left on the balcony were me and Qi Xiaohan, as well as the female ghost that was chased away by Qi Xiaohan last night.


    "You''ll be responsible for protecting my wife from now on." Qi Xiaohan wrapped his arms around my waist as he commanded the female ghost, and the ghost lady knelt down in midair, promising me that she would protect me from harm in the future.


    "Ugh ¡­" No need for that. " The things that happened just now only affected my heartbeat, which greatly reduced my fear of Qi Xiahan.


    "I must use it. Wife, you treat me too well. I nearly burped tonight." Qi Xiaoshan hugged my waist even tighter and gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "Hehe, I really don''t need to, thank you." I''m not stupid enough to ask about the reason why Qi Xiaoxian almost burped.


    "I must use it." With a wave of his palm, he removed the Silencing Rune from the ghost lady''s forehead and stared coldly at her.


    The ghost lady raised her head and said that she was unhappy with the expulsion incident last night, so she decided to look for a substitute with the other ghost girls.


    She knocked my roommate out. She didn''t knock me out, nor did she find me as a substitute. She wanted to scare me before killing me.


    I would suddenly wake up from my sleep, and that was her reason.


    She and the other ghost girls were hiding in the bathroom, and when I ran into the bathroom, they all ran out. When I got back to bed, they went back to the bathroom.


    She didn''t know what had happened to the rest of the apartment building.


    The apartment building was originally a graveyard, so it was normal to be haunted.


    "Protect my wife well. What you do has your benefits. If you don''t, you won''t even be left with anything." Wei Xiao Han gestured for the ghost lady to leave, and the ghost lady immediately headed in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Wait, that ¡­ You take her back to bed first. " Sha Yueru is still lying on the ground, and I can''t send her back to the top bunk with me alone.


    The ghost lady immediately turned around and bowed slightly towards me. Then, she used the ghost power to carry Sha Yueru to her bed before entering the bathroom.


    After the ghost lady entered the bathroom, she glanced at the peach wood dagger that I was holding in my hand. She then wrapped her arms around my waist and walked towards the ghost lady who was locked in place by my Body Securing Talisman and taught me how to use the peach wood dagger to absorb the magic power of the ghost qi and raise her peach wood dagger.


    Surprised, I looked up and saw that Qi Xiaoxian''s brain had crashed.


    I didn''t expect Qi Xiaoxian to stop pursuing the matter of me burping and even more so, that he would teach me how to use the peach wood dagger to absorb the ghost qi''s mana and raise it.


    I never knew that ghost qi could also increase the mana of the peach wood dagger.


    "Don''t watch this young master become infatuated with women. Listen carefully." Qi Xiaohan raised an eyebrow.


    I immediately calmed myself down and listened to the instructions given to me by Wei Xiao Han. Following the instructions, I stabbed the peach wood dagger into the ghost''s forehead.


    After I started to move, Qi Xiaohan told me that using the peach wood dagger to absorb ghost qi would increase the peach wood dagger''s magic power. This was the first time it would be more complicated and slower.


    After that, when I used the peach wood dagger to kill the ghost, it could instantly capture all of the ghost''s ghost qi.


    "Stay here tonight if you have anything to do, don''t go out for a stroll. It''s impossible for me to appear here in time every time." After I stabbed the peach wood dagger into the ghost''s forehead, Qi Xiaoxian brought me back to my bed and disappeared into the darkness.


    As Qi Xiaohan left, my phone suddenly rang.


    Aunt Zhen called me to ask if Qi Xiahan had come to my dorm tonight. I hesitated and said no, then asked the Aunt Zhen what happened.


    Aunt Zhen told me that the people she arranged weren''t able to kill Wei Xiao Han, and told me that I would inform her immediately if she comes back to my dorm.


    When I answered, before I could ask how Aunt Zhen was doing, she had already hung up.


    I sat on the bed for a long time, unable to calm down.


    I didn''t understand why Qi Xiaoxian would change so much when she saw me again.


    The first time I lied to Aunt Zhen was actually because of Qi Xiaohan.


    When the peach wood dagger finished absorbing the female ghost''s ghost qi s, the female ghost''s soul had already dispersed. It was already 4 in the morning.


    I was pleasantly surprised to find that the mana of my peach wood dagger had increased by a level.


    I went back to bed and slept until after seven. Then I woke up my roommates one by one.


    His roommates sighed at the fact that they had slept for so long due to the fatigue from military training. They also wailed that the rain had stopped as they all got up and went to wash up.


    I went to the bathroom and took a look, but I didn''t see the ghost.


    After washing up, Sha Yueru laid back on the bed and asked her friend to help her bring her food. She said that she was too tired, and would not go to the military training today even if she was beaten to death.


    Because of what happened last night, my roommates and I took special care of the road as we went downstairs for breakfast.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of alumni with gloomy faces and listless looks. A few of them had normal faces, and all of them carried anti-evil items with them.


    Although the rain had stopped, the sky was still overcast. The sun did not shine on the land, and there were still ghost qi left in the corridor.


    My roommates and I had just finished breakfast in the cafeteria when it began to rain again.


    Today''s military training was a failure, and the cafeteria was filled with cheers.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and my roommates, who didn''t have umbrellas with them, decided to return home through the rain. I ran back to my apartment building through the rain, and from afar, I saw Sha Yueru jump down from the roof.


    There were two low-level ghosts, holding her arms from left to right until she was about to hit the ground. They let go of her and disappeared into the apartment building.


    Seeing how Sha Yueru fell to the ground and her brain matter burst out, I stopped in my tracks.


    I stood in the rain and called the Aunt Zhen, telling her that the apartment building had originally been a cemetery, that it was haunted at night, that one of my roommates had just been dragged by the ghost to jump off a building.


    The reason I said that was because I hoped that the Aunt Zhen would arrange people to come here and get rid of the ghost in this apartment building.


    After Aunt Zhen heard my words, she asked me to go home and rest for the night. She told me that due to the matter with Qi Xiaoxue, there would be other Self-bunning Lady coming to this city. She would have the other Self-bunning Lady take care of me for a few days.


    I told Aunt Zhen about the class monitor''s notification yesterday, saying that I would not be able to leave the school at night, and after a moment of silence, Aunt Zhen said that she would get someone to send me some Evil Repellent Objects.


    Since I didn''t get the answer I wanted, I directly asked Aunt Zhen to help me get rid of the ghost. Aunt Zhen rejected my request and asked me to mind my own business.


    I didn''t say anything, I knew that there should be many ghosts lurking in the large apartment building, I requested of Aunt Zhen to make things difficult for him.


    Even if Aunt Zhen agrees to my request, she would still need to communicate with the school leadership first before they can proceed with the plan to exterminate the ghosts.


    The Aunt Zhen was silent for a while, then said that she had considered it.


    By the time I reached the apartment building, there were already many people gathered there. Sha Yueru''s corpse was lying on the ground, and the rain had washed away her brain and blood.

 C22

    I stood at the foot of the apartment building, looking at Sha Yueru''s corpse with an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    The ambulance and police car quickly arrived. Sha Yueru''s corpse was taken away by the ambulance. My other four roommates and I were questioned by the police.


    Naturally, I didn''t mention the female ghost, as I didn''t want her to be considered an outsider.


    The roommate who brought food for Sha Yueru was even more panicked than the rest. She was trembling non-stop, indicating that she wanted to leave school on the spot. She said that she wasn''t as strong as she had imagined and that she already lacked the courage to enroll in the forensic department.


    At this time, the counselor hurried over to persuade his friend who wanted to withdraw from the school to change his mind.


    The counselor was unable to persuade her panicking roommate, who had just called her family not long ago. A relative of hers came and took her back to the dormitory. After packing her luggage, she left the school in the rain.


    After the roommate left, there was only me, my three roommates, and the counselor left in the dorm.


    The counselor gave us psychological guidance and asked us if we needed to change the dormitory.


    The three of us said yes in unison, but I didn''t say anything.


    The apartment building is haunted, it''s the same everywhere we live, the rest of the dorms are probably worse off than ours.


    After the three roommates expressed their opinions, the counselor called the concierge at the apartment building, and after we had packed our things, he took us to an empty dormitory in the apartment building.


    The gatekeeper auntie carried a bunch of keys and said as she walked, "Our current youngsters are all those who can''t take responsibility. Just taking advantage of small matters is a waste of the many years our family has raised us."


    She said that the counselor shouldn''t have changed our dorms.


    As soon as we switched rooms, people would think that something was up even if our dorm was free.


    The empty dorm has been empty for a long time, that dorm is definitely not as good as our original dorm.


    The caretaker''s words clearly indicated that someone had already died in this apartment building. The counselor interrupted the caretaker''s words, asking her to speak less.


    As the aunt opened the door of the empty dormitory, I saw that every bed in the dormitory had a low-level ghost.


    The two ghosts that had pulled Sha Yueru down the stairs earlier were among them.


    When we appeared, the ghosts in the room glared at us.


    "Wait a minute, I think it''s better to live in the original dorm. I heard from the elders that it''s easy to live in a house that''s empty for a long time." When I saw a roommate drag a suitcase into the room to choose a bed, I immediately stopped her.


    What I mean by old people, it''s all made up out of thin air.


    The moment my words left my mouth, the dorm mate shuddered and dragged his luggage back to the door.


    The counselor looked annoyed, and the gatekeeper nodded and said she had heard people say not to live in an empty house.


    If you want to live in an empty house for a long time, you need to be a pioneer in exorcism.


    She was about to say something on the way over, but the counselor cut her off.


    The counselor choked on the auntie, saying that there were too many empty houses in a long time and that there were too many ghosts in the world. He even scolded me for having superstitious thoughts even as a forensic student.


    The gatekeeper rolled his eyes at the counselor and said whether he believed her or not, so he left the room with the key and left.


    "I still live in the original dormitory." Seeing my three roommates standing hesitantly at the door, I took the initiative to pack my backpack and return to my original dorm room.


    I believe that, on many occasions, action is far more effective than words.


    Not long after I returned to the dormitory, the other three roommates also returned, returning to their original beds.


    The atmosphere in the dorm was very depressing. I half-joked that if there really were ghosts in this world, then even if we died, we would all become ghosts. Thinking about it this way, ghosts aren''t scary at all.


    My three roommates didn''t answer my question, but they looked a lot more relaxed.


    Looking at their reactions, my heart felt heavier.


    Even if it rained all the time, I would at most stay in the dormitory until the military training ended, and they would stay in this apartment building for four years.


    I secretly decided that when I saw the ghost again, I would ask her about the other ghosts in the building, and if I could, I would get rid of them.


    After what happened last night, I clearly realized that it was useless to only think of avoiding ghosts. Strength determined everything at any time.


    Aunt Tao said that the ability of the Ghost Dao is mainly in practice, and that I can raise the ability of the Ghost Dao to raise the mana of my peach wood dagger.


    A thirty year old female came to find me at this time, and gave me a backpack. She said that the Aunt Zhen told her to bring the backpack over to me.


    After I packed my backpack, she left in a hurry.


    Even though she wore ordinary clothes and I knew that she was definitely Self-bunning Lady, I had never seen her before in the Aunt House.


    After she left, the Aunt Zhen called and told me to stay in the apartment building and mind my own business.


    Before I could say anything, my phone shut down automatically.


    I shook my head. It was already pretty good that my rain-soaked phone was strong enough. I took it apart and placed it on the table, borrowed my dorm mate''s phone to call Aunt Zhen again. I told her that my phone had automatically shut down after entering the water.


    Aunt Zhen repeated what she had said before and said that she had already contacted the Principal. The Principal did not believe in the words of the Ghost God, so she could not arrange for people to come and get rid of the ghosts.


    I didn''t have to follow the rules of the school, but she still wanted me to go back to live with her.


    If I wanted to, I could drop out right now.


    Listening to Aunt Zhen''s words, I dejectedly said, "I don''t want to quit school, so I will try to apply. If I can return, I will return. If I can''t, I will remember her orders."


    Aunt Zhen has taken care of me for so many years, and it can be said that she has always treated me the same way she has treated me. She once said that the condition for her doing so is that I cannot disobey her orders.


    She wouldn''t give me too many orders. Her orders were for my own good, so I had to follow them.


    Otherwise, she can always retract her request to me.


    After the Aunt Zhen hung up, I used my dorm mate''s phone to call my instructor. The instructor didn''t agree to my request to stay the night.


    I returned the phone to my roommate, put my backpack on the bed, and blew it dry with the warm air of a hairdryer.


    A little over ten minutes later, the woman who had delivered my backpack came back with a new cell phone and took my old one with her.


    After I put the card into my new phone, I checked my backpack.


    The items inside the backpack were all very complicated, but they were all very detailed. Besides the various runes that indicated their uses and the items that were needed to set up the array, there was also a white jade bracelet with a blood tinge on it.


    I could easily see that the one on the jade bracelet was Xue Xin. It was fortunate that Aunt Zhen had shown me a variety of pictures of jade artifacts.


    Aunt Zhen told me before that the color is the natural attribute of the jade, the color is the color, and the quality is the quality of the jade.


    Percolating color refers to the phenomenon that the color of part or whole of jade ware will change when the jade ware comes into contact with external objects for a long time in the environment.


    The most common colors were white Shuixin, brown Tu Qin, dark red Tiexin, and green copper Xin.


    A jade artifact with Xue Xin was better at repelling evil spirits than a shining buddhist tablet, but the process of its formation was very cruel.


    In order for a jade artifact to carry Xue Xin, one had to first wear the jade artifact on a living person''s body, then tie the living person up and use a lethal weapon to kill them.


    The blood that flowed out from a person had seeped into the jade artifact. After being buried with the corpse for a long time, the jade artifact could only carry Xue Xin.


    I put the jade bracelet on my wrist and memorized all the items in my backpack.


    During lunch time, I let my roommates bring my meals back. My roommates looked at each other and urged me to come and go with them.


    I knew what they were worried about, so I didn''t say anything. I insisted on staying alone in the dorm, waiting for them to come back.


    When my roommates left the dormitory, I stuck a Hundred Ghost Avoidance Glyph on the outside and the middle of the door. I stuck a flyer with a calendar for the whole year on the outside of the Glyph.


    If he wanted the charm to have a good effect, the first thing he wanted was to be in the middle of the outer door frame, and the second was in the middle of the outer door frame.


    The Hundred Wraith Avoidance Glyph is very long, it is too obvious at the center of the outer threshold, I can only take a step back.


    The reason I chose not to set up a defensive array in my dorm is also because of this.


    After I finished this, I stayed in the dorm to wait for my roommates to bring my food back.


    The roommates quickly returned to the dorm. They didn''t eat in the cafeteria, but instead packed their bags and ate in the dorm.


    When they saw me, excitement flashed past their eyes. They obviously spoke a lot more than they did in the morning. After eating, they even placed Sha Yueru''s items on the table next to hers.


    When night fell, the dormitory mates became nervous again. A single person''s bed was forcibly squeezed by three people.


    They asked me if I wanted to sleep with them, and I said I was used to sleeping alone.


    I slept in my clothes until midnight, when I was awakened by a loud knock on the door.

 C23

    When I heard the knock on the door, I sat up in bed and quickly pulled open my backpack. I took out some of the incantations and stuffed them into my pocket.


    It was unknown when the dorm room was filled with ghost qi as knocks continued to be knocked on the door. The roommates were lying on their beds, not moving at all.


    Other than the knock on the door, there was no other sound in the entire apartment building.


    I didn''t have the time to check on my roommates'' situation, so I quickly got off the bed with my backpack, climbed onto my shoes, and walked to the door to quickly set up a defensive array.


    Just as I was about to set up the formation, the knocks on the door stopped.


    "It''s me." The ghost lady''s low voice sounded.


    When I heard the ghost''s voice, I relaxed a little and opened the door.


    There was a Hundred Ghost Escape Glyph pasted on the outside and the middle of the door. When the door was closed, even ghost girls couldn''t enter the room.


    Aunt Tao once told me that if the ghosts make a promise, they will be punished by the heavens.


    The ghost lady has already promised Qi Xiaofan that she will protect me from now on, so she definitely won''t hurt me again.


    As I opened the door, everything around me changed.


    The dorm disappeared and I saw the endless cemetery. I was standing on the top of a grave, and a group of low-level ghosts were charging at me.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I immediately took the mahogany dagger from my pocket and drew a horizontal line in the direction of the oncoming ghosts with the mahogany dagger.


    The group of ghosts screamed as they scattered in all directions. A white mist formed by ghost qi quickly spread out from the ground to obstruct my line of sight, causing me to only be able to clearly see the situation within ten meters.


    There was a whimper that floated in the air, stirring my shocked nerves.


    I forced myself to calm down and confirm that I had not encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    As far as I knew, only when the Wall-Hitting Ghost hallucinated me could everything around me change in an instant.


    The result, however, was that I did not encounter the Wall-Hitting Ghost, which left me helpless.


    I stayed at the top of the grave for a long time without seeing any changes to the situation. I calmly carried my backpack on my back, grabbed my peach wood dagger, took out a few runes from my pocket, held them in my hand, and walked down from the top of the grave.


    Since he had come, he might as well go and watch.


    I walked in one direction for a long time, but I couldn''t get out of the graveyard.


    I kept my guard up as I walked toward the sound. The last thing I saw was a sob coming from an old-fashioned tape recorder in front of a grave.


    The old tape recorder was in tatters and there was a tape running inside it.


    When I saw the tape recorder, I sat cross-legged on the floor, watching the situation warily. I decided to stay where I was and not wander around.


    I would be in a graveyard, and I would not have to think about ghosts. Rather than wasting my strength and being unable to leave the graveyard, it would be better for me to stay where I was and wait for ghosts to come and find me.


    "You''re scared?" The sobs continued for a while, then the tape recorder began to emit an ear-piercing sound, followed by a rough male voice.


    The sudden voice from the tape recorder made my scalp tingle. I bounced up from the ground and looked around. I didn''t see anything.


    "Welcome to become one of us." The voice from the tape recorder came again, this time in a coquettish voice.


    When I heard the woman''s voice, I said I was a little confused and I suspected I was dead.


    "You thought you were still alive, but in reality, you''re already dead. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to come in here." The man''s voice sounded again.


    I glanced at my toes and the mahogany dagger in my hand to make sure I was still alive.


    If I were a ghost, I would be floating on tiptoe. I might not be able to carry a peach dagger and a charm with me.


    "The items you carry will not harm you, but they will still be useful to other ghosts." This time, the pronunciation was of a flirtatious female voice.


    "Enjoy the feeling of your feet touching the ground. After a while, your feet will no longer be able to touch the ground." The man laughed out loud.


    I scrunched my forehead and began to wonder if I might be dead.


    At this moment, the white jade bracelet on my wrist became increasingly cold. I immediately emptied my mind and stopped thinking about it.


    Before Aunt Zhen showed me all kinds of jade artifacts, she told me that when jade artifacts are worn on a living person''s body, the temperature of the jade artifacts would be cold.


    The dead man wore a jade artifact, and the temperature of the jade artifact that the dead man sensed was warm.


    The tape recorder would then be able to read my mind, and it would always tempt me to misunderstand and try to get me to give up.


    After I emptied my mind, there was another sob from the tape recorder.


    I sat cross-legged on the ground again, waiting for some unknown danger to strike.


    A moment later, I heard a cassette like voice on the tape recorder, a rough male voice and a quick, flirtatious female voice arguing.


    I couldn''t hear the arguments clearly, and I didn''t care what they were about.


    "My apologies, so you were brought here by mistake before your time was up. Please leave behind a few words, we will send you back as soon as possible after recording your voice." After the argument was over, a clear and flirtatious voice came from the tape recorder.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, I threw a charm at the tape recorder.


    The final pronunciation of the female voice made me feel that the real purpose of the male and female duet was actually to record my voice.


    I didn''t know why, but I was tired of hearing the voices of men and women, and I didn''t want to let the tape recorder record my voice.


    As I cast the spell, two ghosts, a man and a woman, burst out of the tape recorder and into the white mist.


    On the right side of the ghost and on the left side of the ghost''s body, maggots were still crawling about. The other half of the body was completely undamaged.


    When I saw the two ghosts, I immediately changed the direction of the spell and sent the spell after the ghost.


    A few seconds later, I heard the hoarse wail of a man''s voice from within the white mist.


    When the wailing started, the tape in the tape recorder began to turn again as the two ghosts fled. The tape recorder started to whimper again.


    I threw two more runes at the tape recorder at the same time, and when the spell was attached to the tape recorder, it shuddered violently and then exploded with a loud bang.


    The tape strips were completely detached from the tape. The tape strips were blood-red in color, and on them, there were numerous human faces.


    Just as I was about to look at the face on the tape, it was coming at me.


    I quickly got up and threw out the rest of the charm, but it didn''t stop the tape from coming at me.


    Seeing that the tape was already in front of me, I casually stretched out my hands to block it.


    The white jade bracelet suddenly emitted a faint red light. As the red light touched the tape, it immediately began to burn.


    In the blink of an eye, the tape was gone.


    I stroked the jade bracelet on my wrist with lingering fear, then quickly fished out a few runes from my pocket.


    I cast all the spells in my hand, then turned and ran through the graveyard, feeling my way as I ran, throwing them back at the ghosts that were chasing me.


    This time, there were quite a few high-level ghosts mixed within the group. It would be difficult for me to escape unscathed once I was surrounded.


    Every time I cast a charm in my hand, the ghosts would pause in their pursuit, giving me a chance to run against them.


    When there were no more runes in my pockets, my speed increased by quite a bit.


    Just as I raised my speed again, a deep pit appeared in front of me. I couldn''t stop my car and directly charged into that deep pit.


    I was bruised and bruised from the fall and was about to get up and run again when I saw the ghosts that were chasing me swarming over the crater. They didn''t even glance into the crater.


    I noticed that the speed of the ghosts slowed a lot as they passed over the pit.


    "Who let you in my house, hurry up and get out!" I was wondering when a sweet voice came from behind me.


    I was so shocked that I jumped up and quickly turned around to look. I saw a Female Infant Ghost with a cloth bag bear doll in its arms, staring at me with its little mouth pouting.


    "Two more minutes. If you don''t get out, you won''t be able to get out." I turned around, and the Female Infant Ghost immediately spoke out.


    Hearing the Female Infant Ghost''s words, I immediately stuffed the peach wood dagger into my pocket, rushed to the nearest crater wall, and climbed out using my hands and feet.


    The ground in the pit was so cold that in the short time I had been in the pit in my shoes, my feet and legs were almost frozen solid.


    The temperature of the deep pit was abnormal. Furthermore, the ghost horde didn''t even take a glance at the deep pit when they passed by, I don''t think that the Female Infant Ghost was lying to me.

 C24

    I crawled desperately on my hands and knees towards the deep pit. I heard the Female Infant Ghost giggle.


    I knew I was in a sorry state, but the rest of me was just a cloud.


    I''m still far from being alive enough. I hope that when I see Zuo Mu again, he will also be alive.


    Fortunately, the wall of the pit wasn''t too steep, and I was still ten seconds away from two when I successfully climbed out of the pit.


    When I got out of the pit and looked back, I found that the Female Infant Ghost was already gone.


    "What are you looking for?" A cold breath blew from behind my neck.


    I, who was already at the edge of the pit, fell into it again in shock.


    The Female Infant Ghost hung over my head, laughing its head off.


    I crawled up from the ground, and quickly took out my backpack to fill my pockets with runes. I held a few of them in my hands, and carried my backpack on my back to guard the Female Infant Ghost.


    Infants who die prematurely or are killed by their parents become ghosts after they die.


    A baby could use ghost spirit s, and a baby could use ghost spirit s to communicate with ghosts and resentful auras.


    The Infant Ghost itself was not scary. What was scary was that it could easily attract ghost spirit s.


    I don''t want to provoke Female Infant Ghost, so I will try my best not to make a move if possible. Once I make a move, I must kill her in one go and not give her the chance to think things through with ghost spirit.


    "Don''t even think about leaving when you''re here. Do you think I can just leave whenever I want to?" Female Infant Ghost stopped laughing and looked at him viciously.


    "You don''t have anything special here. The only cool thing is the ground." I followed up on Female Infant Ghost''s words, wondering why she gave me the chance to take out the talisman.


    If I use spells to attack her, my chances of killing her in one go will increase greatly.


    "This is the Yin Pit, you actually don''t even know it." The Female Infant Ghost sneered as it stroked the cloth bag bear doll in her arms.


    "I didn''t expect this to be your latrine, it''s so disgusting." I really don''t know what Yin Pit it is, the words of the Female Infant Ghost made my heart clench, and I covered my nose with a look of disdain.


    Although a Infant Ghost''s intelligence increases very quickly, a Infant Ghost would never be able to get rid of it. There were also times when a Infant Ghost could be easily angered.


    In a short time, my feet and legs were almost frozen again, and I began to take turns standing on one leg.


    "Yin Pit is not a pit, if you don''t know, don''t pretend to know!" Sure enough, the Female Infant Ghost was enraged and started screaming at me.


    From her shouts, I knew that there might not be Yin Pit within the graveyard, but Yin Pit was definitely the place with the heaviest yin qi in the graveyard.


    Yin Pit were all formed naturally, so they were very rare.


    She was only able to stay in Yin Pit because her body was buried there. Once a foreign ghost entered the Yin Pit, their soul would immediately leave their body.


    If a foreign ghost was too fast while passing through the deep pit, the ghost would still be scared out of its mind.


    If a living person were to enter the Yin Pit, even a single item to ward off evil would become ineffective.


    Moreover, a living person could not stay in the Yin Pit for too long.


    The Female Infant Ghost''s words made my heart flinch. If the Female Infant Ghost''s words were true, and the Female Infant Ghost didn''t let me go, then I would not be able to walk out of the Yin Pit, and could only wait for death.


    "Look at you blowing your Yin Pit up to the sky. If you have the ability to stand in front of me and not move, I can definitely kill you." I suppressed the excess emotion in my heart and was speechless.


    If I want to survive, I need to first find out if the Female Infant Ghost''s words are true or not, and then plan how I should proceed.


    When my words left my mouth, the Female Infant Ghost swooped down in front of me and glared at me angrily.


    The opportunity never came again, I immediately cast a Glyph on the Female Infant Ghost.


    After seeing that the sigil left my hand and fell to the ground, I used the sigil to directly affix it to the center of the Female Infant Ghost''s forehead.


    As my hand left the center of the Female Infant Ghost''s forehead, the seal fell to the ground.


    The Female Infant Ghost looked at me with a ridiculing smile, telling me to use whatever I have to.


    When the charm failed, I used the peach wood dagger to attack the Female Infant Ghost. After the peach wood dagger passed through the Female Infant Ghost''s body, it was unable to touch her body.


    I brandished the peach wood dagger and used the jade bracelet to swing at the Female Infant Ghost. The Female Infant Ghost glanced at the jade bracelet and the mocking smile on its face froze.


    Hope rose in my heart, I stood still and waited for the Female Infant Ghost to react.


    After the Female Infant Ghost rose in height, she looked at me with a changing expression. Then, she asked me to give the jade bracelet to her, otherwise, she would kill me before I could even die in Yin Pit.


    I said that it wasn''t easy to get my jade bracelet, and retreated towards a piece of brick inside the Yin Pit.


    The Female Infant Ghost gave me the choice, to die now or later.


    I quickly picked up the tile and aimed it at the jade bracelet, I said, I can give the jade bracelet to her, but she will have to send me out of the Yin Pit first.


    My jade bracelet didn''t touch the Female Infant Ghost''s body. Maybe the jade bracelet can hurt the Female Infant Ghost, or maybe not.


    Even if the jade bracelet could injure the Female Infant Ghost, in Yin Pit, the Female Infant Ghost would have the absolute advantage. It would be easy for her to kill me and get the jade bracelet.


    The Female Infant Ghost gave me a chance to bargain, even though I didn''t understand why the Female Infant Ghost wanted the jade bracelet.


    The Female Infant Ghost looked displeased, her body floating in the air above my head.


    I tensed up, ready to break the jade bracelet with bricks and tiles.


    The Female Infant Ghost looked very nervous about the integrity of the jade bracelet, she floated around my head for a while, and finally pulled away from me once again.


    "Immediately send me out of the Yin Pit, or else I will break the jade bracelet right now!" I quickly stood on one leg and prepared to smash the jade bracelet to pieces.


    The cold feeling from the soles of my feet had already spread to my chest, and I knew that I was running out of time.


    Just at this moment, the ghosts that were chasing me before returned to the skies above Yin Pit, staring at me like a tiger staring covetously at its prey.


    "Don''t be so excited, you''ll be dead even if you go up." The Female Infant Ghost hurriedly stopped me, raised its head and glanced at the ghost group, creasing its forehead.


    "The Yin Pit Jade Bracelet is yours! If you keep talking nonsense, I will never let you get the jade bracelet! " I raised the tile in my hand again.


    The Female Infant Ghost did not waste any more time speaking, and started to use the ghost power to slowly carry my body away from the Yin Pit. The ghosts above the Yin Pit immediately headed towards them, surrounding the edge of the Yin Pit I was facing.


    As my feet left the Yin Pit, the cold feeling in my body quickly retreated.


    When all of the ghosts had gathered together, the ghost power wrapped around me and quickly pulled me towards the edge of the deep pit on the other side. The Female Infant Ghost''s voice sounded, she said that if she didn''t want me to go up there, she would die, so she didn''t have the chance to give her the jade bracelet.


    It was only when I was surrounded by ghost power and faced towards the other side of the deep pit that I realized how great my Yin Pit was.


    The group of ghosts immediately chased after me over the crater. After the first group of ghosts screamed their souls out, the group of ghosts slowed down their speed and chased after me.


    When my feet stepped onto the ground outside the deep pit, I immediately took off the jade bracelet and threw it towards the Female Infant Ghost.


    Although the jade artifact with Xue Xin was better at repelling evil spirits than the lit Buddhist tablet, it was still an external object. I am already in great danger in this graveyard, there is no need for me to add another enemy because of it.


    After throwing the jade bracelet to the Female Infant Ghost, I immediately ran in the direction far away from the Yin Pit. At the same time, I quickly took out the runes in my pocket.


    This time I didn''t run only in one direction. I didn''t run far before I changed direction.


    The white mist would block my view, and I thought it might also block the ghost''s view.


    If I ran for a while and didn''t run after them, I was sure that the white mist would block the ghost''s line of sight.


    After stopping to rest for a while, I took the initiative to attack, using the white mist to conceal my body.


    Even if I can''t get out of the cemetery, I want to carry Dora and the other ghosts before I die.


    When I killed ghosts, I could use the peach wood dagger to the best of my ability. The mana of the peach wood dagger increased as I continued to kill ghosts.


    The change of the peach wood dagger encouraged my fighting spirit. I happily told myself that as expected, misfortune and fortune came hand in hand. I didn''t come to the cemetery for nothing.


    Just as I was about to cast another spell on a ghost, I saw a man in black with a black cloth tied to his face flash past me.


    It moved so fast that it brought up a gust of wind when it flashed in front of me. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared back into the white mist, and just like me, it floated on its feet in the air.


    I was stunned for a moment before I immediately chased after him.


    The person dressed in black is a human, I actually saw a living person in the graveyard!

 C25

    The black clothed person was undoubtedly a lifesaver to the current me. After madly chasing for a long time, I finally saw the black clothed person again.


    The man in black was being ganged up on by the ghosts, but he did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all.


    He was standing in a strange array and holding onto a black scimitar.


    With every swing of his blade, a black light would burst out from the edge of the scimitar. Wherever the black light reached, the ghost would be scared out of its wits.


    When the ghosts attacked his ghost power, they were all blocked outside the array, so they could not even touch his body.


    There were still ghosts emerging from the white fog to join the group of ghosts, but the increase in the number of ghosts was far less than the number of ghosts losing people.


    When I appeared, a ghost rushed out of the group of ghosts and attacked me with a ghost power.


    I quickly threw out the few remaining runes I had on me as I dodged, and then I charged into the spell formation that the black clothed man was in.


    The man in black glanced at me, raised his eyebrows, and then turned back to the ghost. His eyes were as bright as the stars, as clear as those of a newborn baby.


    After I rushed into the formation, I finally had a chance to catch my breath.


    I no longer had the spell to deal with the ghost hanging in the air, and since the ghost could not attack me while I was standing in the spell, I did not take out the peach wooden dagger in my pocket.


    I stood in the array recovering my strength while the black clothed man continued to harvest the ghost''s fate.


    In just a few minutes, the black clothed man had killed the last ghost in the group of ghosts, and no other ghost appeared from the white mist.


    Before I could react any further, a knife cut into the back of my neck and I fainted.


    There''s no doubt that the knife was given to me by the man in black.


    When I woke up again, I was lying in front of the dormitory.


    The door to the dormitory was open, and my roommates were lying motionless on their beds. The entire apartment building was quiet and dark.


    I quickly got up from the floor and closed the door. Standing behind the door, I could only tell that I had been hallucinating about entering the cemetery.


    I steadily raised my hands, I saw that there was still mud between my fingers, the jade bracelet on my wrist had already disappeared.


    I quickly reached into my pocket to make sure the peach wood dagger was still in my pocket before I took off my backpack.


    There were no more runes in the bag, only some items that were used to set up the formation.


    As I leaned against the door, I realized that there were no more ghost qi in the room.


    Have the ghosts disappeared? How did I get into the cemetery? How did I come back?


    Why did that recorder in the graveyard want to leave my voice behind? Why did the Female Infant Ghost in the Yin Pit care so much about the jade bracelet?


    Why does it feel like I''ve been in the graveyard for a long time, but not for long?


    Why did the man in black give me a knife? Did the man in black send me back? Who is the man in black?


    There were so many questions at the door that I couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Standing at the door until dawn, I still couldn''t figure it out, so I took a change of clothes to wash up in the bathroom.


    The bathroom mirror showed me in a sorry state, my hair a mess like a chicken''s nest, my face dirty, my clothes smeared with dirt.


    I shook my head and sighed. It was good as long as I was alive. After washing up and changing my clothes, I went to wake up my roommates.


    The rain had stopped at some point, and the sun was shining down on the land.


    I stood on the balcony, bathing in the sun, quietly looking at the people on the street rushing to work. Although my footsteps were in a hurry, my eyes were filled with hope, and I felt that it was good to be alive.


    Remembering the eyes of the black clothed man, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Zuo Mu''s eyes must be so clear, and only those clear eyes can match the Zuo Mu in my heart.


    Aunt Zhen called me at this time, asking if Wei Xiao Han came to harass me again.


    After I said there wasn''t any more, the Aunt Zhen said that the rain had stopped and requested that I return to stay the night.


    After following Aunt Zhen''s instructions, I went to eat breakfast with my roommates.


    After another day of military training, the instructor was very dissatisfied with our students'' sloppy training after two days of rest. He forced us to train for an entire day.


    I didn''t sleep last night, and I spent the rest of the night in the graveyard in fear and exhaustion. My body couldn''t bear the training.


    At the end of the afternoon military training, Hua Li fainted.


    When I woke up, I was lying on the sickbed in the infirmary, receiving an infusion. My three roommates and the class monitor were by my side.


    "Gan Mei, what did you do yesterday? The doctor said you were severely overdrawn. " When I opened my eyes, the class monitor was the first to speak, deliberately emphasizing the word ''serious''.


    "What time is it?" Seeing that it was already dark outside, I jumped up from the bed, not bothering to answer the class monitor''s question.


    During the time Aunt Zhen took care of me, I didn''t go against her orders.


    I promised Aunt Zhen that I would return to stay the night. Aunt Zhen said that if I disobeyed her orders, she would be able to take back what she had requested of me at any time.


    I also didn''t want the Aunt Zhen to know that I passed out to prevent her from investigating the reason. I didn''t plan to tell her anything about me entering the grave last night.


    The three roommates exclaimed as they pushed me back onto the bed. They reminded me that I was in the midst of infusion and told me that it was already around 9 PM.


    It was around 9: 10 when Aunt Zhen received me at the school gate. After knowing that it was already 9: 00 PM, I hastily removed my needles and shoes from my bed.


    I thanked my three roommates and the class monitor for their help. I had urgent matters to attend to, so I ignored them and left the infirmary with my hands clasped behind my back, heading for the school gate.


    From afar, I saw the Self-bunning Lady who gave me my backpack and phone before, waiting outside the school gates.


    I immediately let go of the back of my hand. I put my bleeding hand behind my back and wiped the blood on my clothes.


    Military training requires uniform dress uniform. I wear camouflage clothes, so the blood won''t be too obvious on my clothes.


    After I left the school gates, the Self-bunning Lady nodded at me and led me back to my living quarters.


    On the way, she asked me why I smelled of disinfectant, and I said that I had fainted during a friend''s military training, and that I had stayed with her in the infirmary for a long time.


    That Self-bunning Lady didn''t pursue the matter any further. After she brought me to her room, she also urged me to quickly wash up and rest.


    I washed up and went back to my room to lie down.


    After I woke up, the Self-bunning Lady had already prepared breakfast for me. In order to prevent her from seeing that the back of my hand was still marked with needle marks, I said that I no longer had time to eat breakfast during today''s military training.


    I met the class monitor at the school cafeteria. The class monitor sat across from me and said that my body was the capital of the revolution. No matter how anxious I was, I couldn''t be like last night.


    Instead of answering the class monitor, I just ate my meal in silence. After eating my fill, I thanked the class monitor and went to the field to wait for the military training to begin.


    After the incident where I fainted yesterday, I felt that my physical fitness was lacking. I decided to wait for the military training to end.


    In a crisis, even the tiniest mistake could cost him his life. Even if he fainted, he would even use his neck to wipe the blade.


    Not long after, my roommates all came to the field. They all looked full of energy, so they first told me that I shouldn''t have been in such a hurry last night, and then started gossiping about what was so urgent about me.


    Hearing their words, my heart felt warm. I smiled and let them gossip.


    At this time, the monitor came over and asked us what was going on. He was in such a good mood that I said that everyone was talking about how handsome he was.


    Our class''s class monitor was collectively recommended by the students on the first day of the military training. Besides being male, the only standard for selection was the word ''face''.


    After he was elected by absolute superiority, he became the class monitor of our class.


    The squad leader''s face turned red with suspicion, and he coughed and said he agreed with us.


    My roommates laughed so much that I couldn''t help but deepen my smile.


    The squad leader looked at me dumbly, and I immediately stopped smiling.


    As his roommates began to jeer, the class monitor scratched his head in embarrassment as he gathered his speed and fled.


    The squad leader would glance at me from time to time during the military training, which made me more and more cold.


    The squad leader and I have no enmity and I do not want him to meet with an unexpected calamity because of me. Aunt Tao said before, even if I did not do it on purpose, if I provoked Peach Blossom, the other party would be punished by the gods.


    We are from two different worlds, so I can only marry a dead person or a ghost. I already have two Ghost Husband.


    And in my heart, it''s enough as long as I have Zuo Mu.

 C26

    Before I left the field after the military training ended, a call from Aunt Zhen arrived.


    Aunt Zhen told me that she had left the hospital and told me to go back to eat lunch at noon. She also said that I would still eat three meals a day at home.


    After hanging up the phone, I stood there feeling very uneasy.


    I didn''t expect that Aunt Zhen would be discharged so quickly. The needle marks on the back of my hand hadn''t even disappeared, and my jade bracelet had already been given to the Female Infant Ghost.


    The squad leader came to my side and asked me what was wrong. I shook my head and said that I was fine. I would first go to the school canteen to buy a knife and a Band-Aid.


    On the way back, I cut a hole in the back of the knife handle and stuck the wound up with a Band-Aid.


    When I returned home, I saw that the Self-bunning Lady who brought me home last night had not left. She was currently sitting in the living room with the Aunt Zhen.


    When I entered, Aunt Zhen and she both glanced at the hand I cut.


    Aunt Zhen told me to call her Aunt Zhang, saying that if anything happens to her in the future, she will take care of me on her behalf.


    I nodded. After saying that I would call the Self-bunning Lady Aunt Zhang, the Aunt Zhen asked me what happened to my hand.


    Aunt Zhen told me to be more careful in the future. She asked me, what did I use, and what things did she get Aunt Zhang to give me from the backpack.


    My heart raced. I said I used a Hundred Ghost Avoidance Spell and the jade bracelet in my backpack.


    The Aunt Zhen nodded in satisfaction and got up from her seat, walking towards the kitchen.


    I immediately followed Aunt Zhen and hesitantly told her that before I could even bring out the jade bracelet, I had accidentally shattered it.


    Aunt Zhen waved her hand and said that it was fine, that those were just worldly possessions.


    I was completely surprised, as I never expected that Aunt Zhen would not care about that jade bracelet in the slightest.


    In any case, the smooth turning over of the Jade Bracelet is what I want.


    The military training ended rather early in the afternoon. When I went home, I bought some bread from the bakery at the school gate and brought it back.


    The bakery only sold one kind of bread, but the business was booming. Every time I passed that shop before, there was a long line in front of it.


    My dorm friend, Sha Yueru, loves to eat the bread in this shop. I always saw her eating the bread in this place when I was waiting for an emergency meeting in my dormitory.


    The butter inside the bread, she said, was very tasty.


    The owner was a man in his forties who was very enthusiastic about his customers, but for some reason I felt that he was completely unpredictable.


    The bread is very fragrant and I''ll have it when I get home.


    When I brought the bread home, Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang were both in the living room. After I put the bread on the tea table, Aunt Zhang took a few light sniffs and asked me where I bought the bread.


    I honestly answered Aunt Zhang''s question, and took out a piece of bread from my bag to eat.


    The Aunt Zhang reached out and grabbed the bread in my hand. She broke the bread apart and looked at the butter between the bread.


    Aunt Zhen asked her what was wrong. She said that there was corpse oil mixed in the butter.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s words made me feel nauseous, even though I didn''t eat the bread.


    Aunt Zhen did not say much and just threw all the bread into the trash can.


    Thinking that the bakery was right in front of the school gates, I asked the Aunt Zhen to prepare for the upcoming event.


    I silently nodded my head and didn''t say anything more. I asked Aunt Zhen to help me get rid of the ghosts in the apartment building, which had already caused Aunt Zhen to be unhappy, so I couldn''t ask Aunt Zhen to settle this matter.


    I sighed in my heart that being a student of our school was a bit too arduous, and I secretly wondered what I could do about it.


    My experience after staying in school, aside from making me more aware of the beauty of living, made me realize that I had never really been able to ignore the people around me.


    I''m not the savior. My powers are limited, and I still don''t want to see a lot of bread with corpse oil sold.


    I know I''m doing this, the way I wanted to be indifferent to life and death as soon as possible, but I prefer my current self.


    No matter if it was the days when Aunt Wang and I were taking care of me, I would not dare to act the slightest bit rebellious like a zombie.


    Even though the current me does not dare to ignore the orders of the Aunt Zhen, but I am more of a flesh and blood person.


    Rather than living a life of indifference, it would be more meaningful to live as one wished when one could.


    I think Zuo Mu would also like the current me more.


    After dinner I took some more spells from my room and stuck them in my pocket, then went back to school. I didn''t see any more ghost qi in the apartment building.


    I stayed in the dorm and waited for an emergency gathering so that I could see Wei Xiaowan again. He left me to protect my ghost girl.


    The ghost woman''s feet hung vertically outside the door and she looked at me timidly.


    I wrinkled my brow when I saw the ghost. I fished a charm from my pocket and hurried out of the dormitory, taking the ghost with me as I left the apartment building.


    I asked her what she wanted from me at this moment.


    The ghost girl told me that she had been lured away by a ghost the night before, just outside the dormitory door, and that she would come back when she suspected something was up because of the spell in front of my dorm door.


    She was a ghost who had committed suicide. She needed to ingest a lot of human yang energy to appear during the day. She could not appear during the day.


    Last night, she was waiting outside the dormitory. She didn''t see me. She heard from my roommates that I had to leave school as a matter of urgency.


    At this point, the ghost lady kneeled in the air and apologized to me. She said that she had made a mistake when she was lured away by a ghost and would never make another mistake again.


    I waited for the ghost to finish and asked her if she had knocked on the dormitory door the night before and spoken outside.


    I was still brooding over being tricked into opening the door by a ghost, and I didn''t understand how a ghost would have the guts to do something like that when she made a promise to me, and if she broke it and was punished for it.


    The ghost lady immediately shook her head in denial. She looked even more terrified as she made a kneeling posture towards me, telling me that the ghosts that we talked about could easily mimic each other''s voices.


    The ghost''s explanation made me feel relieved. I told her to get up and check if there were any other ghosts in the apartment building, and if there were, I wanted the approximate number of ghosts and their rank.


    The ghost girl got up and told me that last night, after she found out that I was in a hurry to leave school, she had gone to the school to look for me. When she couldn''t find me, she had already gone around the entire apartment building.


    The many ghosts that had previously occupied the apartment building had all disappeared, and the number of ghosts left in the apartment building could be counted on one hand. They were all low-level ghosts that could leave at any time.


    She was not a resident ghost herself. She had been in the apartment building for less than a week, and she knew very well which were the permanent ghosts in the apartment building because it was harder to be a ghost than a human being. She needed constant vigilance to keep her life.


    Previously, she said that she didn''t know about the situation in the other rooms in the apartment building because she didn''t want to cause too much trouble. Since I was able to easily let go of her previous mistakes, she would always tell me everything.


    When the ghost finished, she looked at me with clear eyes.


    I felt a little bit more relaxed. It should be because all of the permanent ghosts in the apartment building disappeared along with the ghosts. I asked the ghost girl if she wanted me to help her transcend. The ghost lady''s eyes lit up and she immediately nodded vigorously.


    I went back to the dorm and packed the backpack with the necessary supplies for the ghost girl. I told my roommates that I had some business to attend to, and if I didn''t make it to the emergency meeting and get a leave of absence from her when she called, I would leave the dorm and take the ghost to the top floor of the apartment building.


    After I overdid the ghost girl on the top floor of the apartment building, I let the ghost girl leave for the netherworld to reincarnate.


    The ghost lady hung in the air, bowing to me repeatedly, thanking me for thinking so much for her. She said that I would only allow her to leave with my own words.


    Knowing that the ghost girl couldn''t leave now, I told her that there was body oil in the bread sold at the bakery in front of the school.


    She would be able to stay in the apartment building, but she would not be able to absorb any more yang energy.


    She didn''t have to stay with me at night. If I had anything to tell her, I would tell her while I waited in the dormitory at night for the emergency meeting.


    The whistle sounded for the emergency meeting, and I hurried downstairs to join the meeting.


    Tonight, the instructor for the emergency meeting did not let us disband immediately. He was in high spirits and split our class into two groups. He wanted us to face each other while singing.


    The song had wasted too much time, and when it finally dissolved, I quickly left the school.


    The female ghost didn''t come to find me, and I didn''t see any Aunt Zhen or Aunt Zhang at the school gate either.


    Maybe there was something wrong with the circuit, but I didn''t turn on any lights in the shops on my way back. Even the streetlights on the side of the road didn''t light up.


    As I passed the bakery, I saw that the door to the bakery was open.


    Just as I was about to look away from the bakery and continue walking, Ruan Tianye suddenly appeared behind me, wrapped his arms around my waist and brought me into the bakery.

 C27

    I was so shocked that my scalp went numb. I didn''t have time to think about it or react as I was already inside the bakery.


    After both of my feet landed on the ground, I couldn''t help but silently mutter in my heart, "I''m lying down on the ground. I don''t understand what kind of wind Ruan Tianye is pulling at."


    Just at this time, I heard movement from inside the bakery. Ruan Tianye gestured at me with his expressionless face to go take a look.


    As I cautiously followed the sound, I saw that in the back room of the bakery, the owner of the bakery was lying on a hot, sloping iron plate.


    His mouth was stuffed, and his hands and feet were tied by a rope to a stick that stood upright on the floor around the iron board.


    His eyes bulged and struggled nonstop. His body, which was next to the metal plate, was burnt to a crisp. There was a sizzling sound as yellow oil flowed down the metal plate and into a basin.


    In the basin, underneath, was the solidified yellow oil, above which was the yellow oil of the liquid.


    The interior of the room was suffused with the heavy smell of barbecue.


    When I saw what was going on in the inner room, I immediately threw up. The feeling of nausea overcame my fear.


    I wanted to leave the inner room immediately, but I was too sick to move.


    Ruan Tianye quietly waited until I puked my bile out before taking me out of the room.


    As I stood outside, trying to suppress the urge to vomit, Ruan Tianye picked up a piece of bread and started eating.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye''s actions, I turned around and vomited again. As I vomited, I asked Ruan Tianye what would happen to the boss of the bakery.


    Ruan Tianye said he couldn''t do anything, he said that turning the boss of the bakery into corpse oil was the man''s punishment.


    I don''t have to worry about being treated as a murderer when I come into the bakery. There are no cameras around here, and he''ll come back later and clean up all the traces I left in the bakery.


    I hadn''t been in the bakery for long, and even if I''d been questioned later by the police, I would have simply walked past the bakery on my way home.


    Ruan Tianye said that after he had eaten his fill, he would send me home. Then, he floated towards the door, and I did not have time to say anything else as I quickly followed him.


    The marks I left in the bakery were footprints and vomit.


    Ruan Tianye said he would clean up the traces I left in the bakery, which made me feel weird.


    On the way back, Ruan Tianye walked very slowly. I followed behind him slowly, not daring to urge him to hurry up lest I anger him.


    Ruan Tianye''s ghost level has already risen by another level, I am just like a fish in front of him.


    He could bake the bakery owner alive, so he could bake me easily.


    Ruan Tianye turned around and glanced at me, asking me if the bakery was doing really good business. After I nodded, Ruan Tianye said, Corpse oil is always good for ghosts and people.


    The lard from the fried vegetables was actually a type of corpse oil.


    The reason why he threw the bakery owner onto the hot iron was not because the bakery owner made bread out of butter mixed with corpse oil, but because he happened to see that the bakery owner made corpse oil out of living people.


    The shop owner did not know the method of refining corpse oil, as the method used to refine corpse oil was at the lowest level.


    When he went to the bakery to deal with the shop owner, he also caught a female ghost with cut wrists in the bakery.


    Hearing Ruan Tianye''s last sentence, I stopped and my heartbeat sped up.


    I don''t know if Ruan Tianye caught the female ghost intentionally or not, but I don''t want anything to happen to the female ghost.


    Ruan Tianye said that if he found out that I was related to another guy, he would have asked for me in advance.


    I was clear that amongst the other men in his speech, Qi Xiaoxian was definitely number one.


    Ruan Tianye stopped and asked me why, I said that I always wanted to be alone, and asked him if he could give me the female ghost.


    Ruan Tianye raised his eyebrows and looked at me expressionlessly for a moment. Then, he nodded and said that he would.


    In the blink of an eye, the female ghost suddenly appeared between Ruan Tianye and I.


    I didn''t expect the ghost to show up so soon, so I took two steps back with a frightened expression on my face.


    Ruan Tianye told the ghost lady to promise that she will definitely protect me from her later on.


    I looked at the ghost girl''s promise and felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    At first, I wanted to wait until I meet up with Qi Xiaoxue and get her to leave before letting me go. But now, I''m adding another barrier to her escape.


    After the ghost lady''s promise, I told her to wait for my command under the dormitory building in the evening after she left.


    After the ghost lady entered the school, Ruan Tianye said, he never thought that my adaptability was actually that high, he had just received a ghost lady''s command.


    Looking at the direction the ghost girl had left, I said that if I wasn''t adaptable, I would have died the night I bought the door.


    Along the way back with Ruan Tianye, I kept quiet all the way. He was floating with his hands behind his back in front of him, and for some reason, I felt that his back was very lonely.


    When we arrived downstairs at the rented apartment, Ruan Tianye asked me with an unfathomable emotion in his eyes: "Will I tell Aunt Zhen and the others that I saw him?"


    Ruan Tianye was silent for a moment, then said that if he knew, I would tell the two Self-bunning Lady s in my house that I met him, and I would bear the consequences.


    He didn''t want me to reveal his whereabouts, not because he was afraid of anything, but because he found it troublesome.


    If he knew that I live here, he would know how capable my family members are. He could easily take the lives of my family members.


    He''s different now, even if I gather more Self-bunning Lady s it will be hard to trap him.


    I am her wife, and the Self-bunning Lady s are all my sisters. For me, he will tolerate a few points from the Self-bunning Lady s, but there''s a limit to his patience.


    He doesn''t want to be enraged by her Self-bunning Lady, nor does he want to be enraged by me.


    After Ruan Tianye finished speaking, he disappeared into the darkness, and I smiled bitterly as I went upstairs.


    I have a deep suspicion as to whether the gods who protected the Self-bunning Lady as mentioned by the Aunt Tao existed or not.


    If the gods existed, then Chen Chunxi, the elder sister of the Guang Luo family and the Aunt Wang would have been at fault. Only then would the gods not protect them and let anything happen to them.


    I am clearly following the rules, why didn''t the gods protect me?!


    When I entered the room, both Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhen were still awake. Aunt Zhen was lying on the sofa in the living room, Aunt Zhang was pressing her waist.


    I quickly walked over to Aunt Zhen and asked her what was wrong. Aunt Zhen said that she was fine and that she was just in a hurry to fetch me back.


    She told Aunt Zhang to come and pick me up. Aunt Zhang insisted on staying behind to take care of her and said that the school was very close to her so I could just come back by myself.


    When Aunt Zhen got to this point, she gave Aunt Zhang a cold smile. She said that the school was already very close to her home and both Ghost Husband s were being chased until they could escape in different directions so she wouldn''t come bother me again for a while.


    It''s not good for Aunt Zhen to be overly nervous because that would affect my mood.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made me ridicule him in my heart. I had just met Ruan Tianye again, but in the end, I did not say anything.


    Aunt Zhen told me to rest early, it was fine if she had Aunt Zhang to take care of her.


    I said that I had participated in the opposite song at night, and furthermore, I agree with the Aunt Zhang''s point of view.


    I don''t want to ignore anyone''s life. Even if Ruan Tianye were to appear at night in the future, I can just carry the burden myself.


    Perhaps it''s because Aunt Zhang''s words were effective, Aunt Zhen didn''t oppose my proposal this time.


    Aunt Zhen hesitated for a while before agreeing and asked if the apartment building was still haunted.


    I told the Aunt Zhen that I wasn''t sure, that I didn''t see any more ghosts at the apartment building, and that I didn''t hear about any more incidents.


    When I went to school the next morning, police cars were parked in front of the bakery, and officers were asking questions from the merchants around the bakery.


    At noon I was stopped by the police at the school gate and asked questions. I said I was just passing the bakery on my way home.


    When the female ghost came to the door of the dormitory at night, I immediately brought her to a quiet place and asked her what she had told Ruan Tianye. The female ghost shook her head and said that Ruan Tianye had never asked her anything.


    Even if Ruan Tianye asked, she would not say much.


    Only the things that she promised is what she has to do, I don''t need to worry about her reporting anything related to me to Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye.


    I thanked her and asked her how she was caught. She told me that when she entered the bakery, Ruan Tianye was there as well.


    Ruan Tianye didn''t say anything and directly took her down.


    The spirit''s body could be considered as a container, it was able to keep all the ghosts it captured inside its body for a period of time. Once she was taken down, she would be stored in Ruan Tianye''s body.


    The higher the level of the ghost, the longer the period of time.


    If the ghost was not released from its body after the time had passed, the ghost qi would all be sucked dry.


    The ghost lady finished her sentence and asked me if I had any other orders.


    The female ghost''s answer didn''t make me confirm whether Ruan Tianye caught the female ghost intentionally or by coincidence.


    While I went through in my mind how he reacted when I saw Ruan Tianye again last night, I told the ghost girl that I would be fine for now.


    The ghost lady did not leave immediately. She told me that she had decided that even if Qi Xiahan and Ruan Tianye asked her to leave personally in the future, she would not go to the Underworld.


    Rebirth was only someone who could let her be a ghost for a period of time longer. She would rather continue being a ghost.


    If I wanted to, she was willing to do whatever she could for me at any time.

 C28

    The ghost lady''s words shocked me. I knew that ghosts are forced to obey most people''s orders. It was extremely rare for ghosts to be willing to obey others.


    Especially since the ghost girl added the four words whenever I wanted, and if I wanted to make a contract with the ghost girl, she would listen to me forever.


    No matter if I was a human or a ghost, I would still be her master.


    Even if I lost my previous life''s memories, she would do everything she could to protect me.


    I didn''t immediately say yes or no, nor did I ask her what she thought of me. I said I''d think about it first, and she''d think about it again.


    Once I make a contract with the ghost girl, no matter when, the ghost girl will never have a chance to reincarnate.


    Even if the ghost lady doesn''t want to go reincarnate, I also don''t want to cut off her path to reincarnation.


    The ghost lady nodded slightly, then left after hesitating to speak.


    When I returned back to the dorm, my dorm mate, Kang Jiamin, had a sweet expression on her face as she continuously looked at the red rope on her right wrist. The other two roommates were asking her, "Is it really okay to show love in front of a single dog?"


    Seeing that I had returned, the other two roommates quickly started to complain to me about Kang Jiamin.


    It turned out that the red strings on Kang Jiamin''s wrist was sent over by her boyfriend. Her boyfriend bought a pair of red strings for her, each of them just for one person.


    Before she could open the delivery, her boyfriend''s video call came in.


    Her boyfriend told her to bring him the red rope and show him the other red rope he was wearing on his left wrist. Her boyfriend said the red rope was a token of their love and that the two of them wanted to be together forever.


    Just a minute before I got back to the dorm, she and her boyfriend ended the video call.


    After my two roommates had finished their story, they looked at me expectantly and asked if I had a boyfriend.


    After I said no, my two roommates clapped each other, saying that it was good that I was also a bachelor dog. If I also showed my love in front of them, they would be too sad.


    I smiled and stopped talking. Looking at Kang Jiamin who was immersed in a sweet mood, I was truly happy for her.


    When the emergency whistle sounded, I followed my roommates down the stairs and gathered.


    From far away, I saw Ruan Tianye float above the instructor''s head with his hands behind his back, his unrestrained black hair fluttering in the wind.


    Looking at Ruan Tianye, I was nervous, afraid that the class rep would attract his attention.


    The class monitor has been behaving strangely towards me since yesterday morning. Although I treated him coldly, I was unable to make him return normally.


    When I arrived at the center of the convoy, Ruan Tianye''s gaze focused over. He gave me a light smile, but it was not really a smile.


    Ruan Tianye''s smile made me tremble with fear. I felt that there were too many dangers lurking within his smile, which caused me to almost forget to shout out when I was called upon.


    When I heard the instructor say that the school would be dissolved, I immediately left, and Ruan Tianye followed along to my right side.


    As I walked, I rejoiced in my heart. The instructor was really tight on time and didn''t give the class monitor the chance to act strangely towards me.


    "Gan Mei, why did you leave so quickly?" The squad leader came up from my left and walked beside me.


    "Going home." I coldly replied, looking straight ahead, wanting to cry, but had no tears.


    "Ape poop, I just happened to be home today. I''ll send you back to where you''re staying." When I heard the monitor speak again, I wanted to give him a brick to silence him.


    "No need. My husband, Ruan Tianye, is here to pick me up. " To prevent the class monitor from angering Ruan Tianye, I squeezed out the title of husband from my throat for fear that I would not be able to take the consequences.


    The title of husband is more lethal than that of boyfriend, and I hope to extinguish the monitor''s enthusiasm in one stroke.


    "Ah?" "Oh." The squad leader made a second and a fourth sound before falling silent.


    Arriving at the school gate, the class monitor said goodbye to me with a sad look in his eyes, then left.


    Ruan Tianye and I will go home together. Ruan Tianye continued to be silent, and my heart was clenched tightly. I didn''t dare to look at Ruan Tianye''s expression.


    Walking to the rented apartment downstairs, I stopped and waited for Ruan Tianye''s next reaction.


    Ruan Tianye remained silent for a while, before saying that he preferred the term ''husband''.


    "Huh?" I never thought that Ruan Tianye would say this in the end. I looked at Ruan Tianye and let out one or two sounds.


    The corner of Ruan Tianye''s mouth raised, his eyes that always carried a faint cold glint, carrying a smile.


    After I looked at him, Ruan Tianye bid me good night and left.


    After that, the military training came to an end. Their days were peaceful and peaceful.


    During this time, Sha Yueru''s family came to the dorm and took her things. The police did not look for me again.


    Ruan Tianye would come to school at night and see me home after my military training. Then, he would stop at my house.


    He liked to talk more, and the smile on his face gradually increased. However, he seemed to have a lot of things on his mind, and would always look like he was deep in thought.


    Ruan Tianye''s performance was as gentle as jade, I would be dazzled that he is a green harmless product.


    I began to relax in front of him, but from time to time I worried that he would explode.


    Aunt Zhen and Aunt Wang take care of me together. Although they won''t be taking me home at night, they will only wait until I return home before resting.


    After a few days of depression, the squad leader regained his composure and stopped being nice to me.


    I found out the ghost girl''s name was Qu Yin. I called her Ah Yin and she called me Gan Mei.


    I have never agreed to a contract with Ah Yin that would include any time. Ah Yin said that she would raise her level of ghost while waiting for my agreement.


    My dorm mate, Kang Jiamin, and her boyfriend have beautiful and loving relationships, making the other two dorm mates complain to me every time they see me.


    After the military training was over, the school gave the freshmen three days off.


    In order to celebrate the end of the military training, on the same night that the military training ended, the class monitor organized the classmates to gather for dinner.


    Halfway through the meal, my dorm mate Kang Jiamin received a phone call and cried bitterly. Her boyfriend''s mother told her that her boyfriend died in a car accident.


    The gathering came to an end as the other two roommates and I accompanied Kang Jiamin back to the dorm.


    Ruan Tianye followed me to the entrance of the apartment building and stopped.


    After Kang Jiamin went back to her dorm and packed her luggage, she refused all of us permission to go with him. With tears in her eyes, she hurried to the city where her boyfriend went to school.


    After Kang Jiamin left, my two roommates and I looked at each other in silence. I then left the apartment building and went home together with Ruan Tianye.


    On the way home, I remained silent because of Kang Jiamin. Ruan Tianye intentionally made his expression darken, saying that his actions would make him suspect that I actually have a crush on his boyfriend.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. First, I reminded him that there were still passersby on the road who wanted to whisper, then ridiculed him. If he was expressionless, then he would scare me.


    Ruan Tianye started laughing softly, lowering his voice to make me happy. To say that life and death were not much different from death, I say that to normal people, the sudden difference between the Yin and Yang was a very painful thing.


    Kang Jiamin and her boyfriend were very affectionate, the sudden Yin and Yang between them was an unbearable pain for her.


    Ruan Tianye asked me to tell him about Kang Jiamin and her boyfriend''s relationship, so I told him about it in a low voice as I walked.


    When I finished speaking, I went downstairs to the rented apartment, Ruan Tianye said. My friend will be reunited with her boyfriend soon.


    I staggered and almost fell, letting Ruan Tianye look forward to see what was good.


    Ruan Tianye told me that I mentioned the Red String of Fate.


    When the red rope was used as a token of love, if one side died and the other side continued to wear the red rope, from the first seven nights of the dead, the red rope would be linked to the ghost at one end.


    Since she said that they would always be together, my dorm mate Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend will not let her live on her own.


    Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend did not need to show herself because she could easily control Kang Jiamin''s life with just the red rope.


    "Is it okay if you remove the red rope?" Ruan Tianye''s words made me frown slightly.


    "Do you think she will believe you, or that she will be willing to remove the red rope?" Ruan Tianye asked.


    I stood there speechless on the spot, thinking about what Kang Jiamin had to do. Ruan Tianye suddenly extended his left arm and pulled me up the stairs.


    Ruan Tianye''s abnormal action made me turn pale with fright, and I immediately told him that he did not need to send me off after I had returned home.


    Ruan Tianye put his right index finger on his lips to indicate for me to be quiet, and said that he decided to sleep with me tonight.

 C29

    Without waiting for me to react any further, Ruan Tianye had already brought me to my doorstep.


    Ruan Tianye leaned close to my ear and whispered to me. If I don''t want the Aunt Zhen in the house and the Aunt Zhang in the house to be troubled, I need to behave a little more normally.


    I stood in the doorway looking at the door, my heart in turmoil.


    Sure enough, Ruan Tianye was never a harmless green product, even though he had been acting as gentle as jade during this period of time.


    My heart was filled with a deep sadness, and my eyes were so sore that they were almost filled with tears.


    Not long ago, Ruan Tianye was still teasing me to laugh a little, but now, he''s already at the peak of both ice and fire.


    I bitterly smiled at Ruan Tianye, hoping that he was just playing a prank on me.


    Ruan Tianye''s expressionless face didn''t reveal even the slightest ripple. His reaction made me completely lose all hope, and after I glanced at him for a bit, he immediately retracted his gaze, took out the key, and opened the door.


    At this point, I can only go and see. I have gone and seen many times, but I don''t care if I see it again.


    What the heck do I have to be afraid of!?


    When I pushed open the door, Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang glanced at me before rushing back to wash up and rest as well. They didn''t seem to be aware of Ruan Tianye''s arrival at all.


    I was not surprised by this, because I already knew that Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang were not Yin Yang Eyes.


    I nodded in agreement and went to my room to get a change of clothes.


    After Ruan Tianye followed me to my room, he closed the curtains in my room and stood still with his hands behind his back, facing the window.


    I took a change of clothes and went to quickly wash up. After washing up, I went to the kitchen and took out a bunch of sharp triangular-edge knife s to hide in my clothes.


    Glancing deeply at the Aunt Zhen who had taken care of me for so many years, I returned to my room and closed the door.


    I covet life but am not afraid of death, I would rather be a piece of jade than a piece of cake.


    Just then, the voice of the Aunt Zhen came over, telling me to go to the living room, as she had something to tell me.


    I glanced at Ruan Tianye and saw that he was still standing there with his hands behind his back, facing towards the window. I stuffed the triangular-edge knife into my clothes and opened the door to the living room.


    When I walked to Aunt Zhen''s side, she mentioned Zuo Mu. She said that Zuo Mu, who saved my life, had also come to this city.


    I nodded my head to say that I understood. At the instant that I turned around, tears were streaming down my face.


    It''s been ten years, and I finally have news of Zuo Mu!


    Does Zuo Mu know that I am also in this city? Will he come to find me, I have sketched out his appearance countless of times in my mind, what does he look like in reality?


    Where had he been all these years, and how was he?


    Does he still remember me?


    As I walked towards the door of the room, my grief spread after my ecstasy, and tears blurred my vision so that I could not see the path beneath my feet.


    Ten years. Because in my heart, Zuo Mu caused me to endure loneliness and suffering.


    I want to see Zuo Mu again while I''m still alive.


    I want to be the best when I see Zuo Mu again.


    However, tonight, I probably won''t be able to pass the hurdle known as Ruan Tianye. I don''t want to die a humiliating death, so I died a miserable death.


    However, I really want to see Zuo Mu again when I''m still alive.


    I heard Aunt Zhang asking who Zuo Mu was.


    Aunt Zhen said that Zuo Mu was a young Daoist, he had once saved my life ten years ago.


    After Zuo Mu saved me, he left with her master. After so many years had passed, she had already forgotten about Zuo Mu.


    If not for the fact that Aunt Tao mentioned Zuo Mu on the phone, she would not have remembered who he was.


    I returned to my room once again. Ruan Tianye was still maintaining his position as I left the room.


    I wiped away my tears and hesitated to pull out the triangular-edge knife from my clothes.


    Ruan Tianye suddenly turned around and approached me, using his finger to lift my chin, staring at me with eyes filled with anger.


    "You''re crying for him?!" Ruan Tianye said in an ice-cold voice.


    When Ruan Tianye said this, he nodded and kissed me.


    I quickly leaned back and used all my might to kick Ruan Tianye, and then took the chance to kick Ruan Tianye back when he was unprepared. I immediately took out the triangular-edge knife s from my clothes and held it tightly to my heart.


    As long as I exert a little more force, the sharp triangular-edge knife can pierce through my heart.


    Ruan Tianye''s entire body was filled with cold air as he stared back at me.


    I''m almost a f * cking ghost, it would be too cowardly to be afraid of ghosts.


    "Your husband was wrong. Your husband shouldn''t have gotten angry. He shouldn''t have refused to give your wife a chance to defend herself. He shouldn''t have randomly framed people to be jealous." After Ruan Tianye and I stared at each other for a long while, Ruan Tianye was the first to speak.


    As he spoke, he restrained his anger and cold air, and once again returned to his warm, jade-like appearance.


    "My wife, you are too hot-tempered. How can you take a knife so easily? Your husband will ask again. My wife, where are your tears coming from?" Ruan Tianye immediately asked.


    "The lacrimal gland." I stared at Ruan Tianye, not daring to relax.


    "If your wife doesn''t want to say ''husband'', then stop asking." Ruan Tianye couldn''t help but ask me how I planned to punish him.


    "Will my words work?" I sneered.


    "It''s going to work, as long as I don''t touch on your bottom line." Ruan Tianye''s eyes were clear as he told me that his bottom line includes not seeing each other, cutting himself off and crippling me.


    "Just wait until I die, then you can take me, okay?" Hope rose in my heart.


    "Your husband said that as long as your wife doesn''t have any relationship with other men, your husband will wait for you to die." Ruan Tianye reiterated his previous promise.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Then why did you follow me to the room?" I was a little confused.


    "Your husband is just here to check on the living conditions of my wife ¡­" Wife, could it be that you took out the blade to guard against your husband? " Ruan Tianye looked injured, and after he finished speaking, he ran out of the window.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye leave, I immediately stuffed the triangular-edge knife back into my clothes and quickly set up a defensive array formation in the room.


    Aunt Tao told me before when she was teaching me the defensive array that even if my two Ghost Husband s levelled up their spirits by one level, the array would still be effective.


    After the array was set up, I sat paralyzed on the ground and smiled wryly as I held the triangular-edge knife.


    I sat in the array, trying to calm my emotions. I was afraid that ghosts would be too terrifying, so when the ghosts tried to send their thoughts of suicide into my mind, I didn''t realize it and treated that thought as my own.


    I had doubts in my heart as to which ghost had cast a trick on me. I wondered what was the real purpose of Ruan Tianye coming back with me.


    I didn''t have the time to consider the doubts above, my heart was filled with joy after receiving Zuo Mu''s message.


    I listened carefully to what was going on outside the room. It was quiet outside the room.


    After confirming that the Aunt Zhen and the Aunt Zhen were resting, I could only restrain my excitement. I would ask the Aunt Zhen again when the sun rose, if she knew where Zuo Mu had settled down.


    Because of the shock I received at night and also because I received news from Zuo Mu, I lay on my bed and tossed and turned until the sun was about to rise, before I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already noon. I quickly got out of bed and went to find Aunt Zhen.


    Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang were preparing lunch together. After seeing me, they urged me to go wash my face and rinse my mouth, saying that we would start eating soon.


    I suppressed my impatience and casually brought the topic over to Zuo Mu during lunch.


    From Aunt Zhen''s words, I know that Aunt Tao did not tell her where Zuo Mu was staying.


    In a short period of time, there would be a grand gathering between the various sects. The various sect heads would bring their sect''s rookies to participate.


    When the time came, all the rookies in the sect would participate in the competition. Each of them would work hard to win a place in the sect''s competition and increase the sect''s influence.


    Aunt Tao mentioned Zuo Mu when he was talking about the gathering, so he probably did not know where Zuo Mu was staying.


    The people from Pure Lady Sect had already been decided, there were only Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin.


    Pure Lady Sect had not participated in any sect''s activities for a long time, she did not know why Aunt Tao would suddenly decide to participate in this gathering.


    The party was held in our city.


    Sect gatherings were always held in secret, so she had no idea where the gathering place was.


    Aunt Zhen''s words made me feel very disappointed. After eating lunch, I found an excuse to leave home and headed towards a crowded place, hoping to meet Zuo Mu.


    I know that even if Zuo Mu and I meet each other, we might not even know each other.


    I didn''t dare to call the Aunt Tao and ask her if she knew where Zuo Mu was staying to prevent her from being suspicious.


    I can''t let Aunt Tao suspect anything. If she suspects anything, I might not be able to obtain more information from Zuo Mu.


    I wandered around the entire afternoon and didn''t manage to meet Zuo Mu. I didn''t know what Zuo Mu looked like, but this city was also very big.


    Aunt Zhen called to tell me to go back and eat dinner, so I picked up the phone and called back.


    Passing a traffic light at a traffic light, the taxi stopped on the road and waited for the traffic light to come on.


    Inadvertently, I saw a man with eyes like those of a man in black sitting in a taxi on the left side of the road.

 C30

    The man sat in the taxi, his expression serene and serene.


    His skin was the color of wheat, his hair was dark and thick and combed back, and his face was as handsome as a sculpture.


    His eyes were blurry as if he was thinking of something. Under his tall and straight nose, his thick and moderate lips were slightly parted.


    The taxi came from behind, and in a moment had passed my taxi and turned left, leaving me with a glimpse of the man.


    I quickly memorized the number of the taxi and asked the taxi driver to catch up with it.


    The man''s eyes allowed me to confirm that he was actually the black-clothed man. I had an inexplicable feeling that if I found that man, I should be closer to Zuo Mu.


    The taxi driver said I was making things difficult for him and that even if I threw him ten thousand pieces now, he wouldn''t let his license go to waste.


    I watched the man''s taxi disappear from my sight, then tried to find out who it belonged to through the license number on my cell phone.


    The taxi driver glanced at me in the rearview mirror and told me not to bother. He said he was friends with the owner of the car and that he could help me find out where my guests were with a phone call.


    I immediately got the taxi driver to help. After the taxi driver contacted me, he told me the name of a five-star hotel.


    I was just about to ask the taxi driver to take me to the hotel when the Aunt Zhen called again, saying that the dishes had been prepared and he wanted to know how long it would be before I could get home.


    I hesitated for no more than ten minutes, and for the time being gave up the idea of going to the hotel.


    The hotel is too far away from me, I had already told the Aunt Zhen that I would go straight home, I can''t use the traffic jam to stall for time, I still want to be able to leave this place smoothly.


    After I went home and absent-mindedly ate dinner, I washed up and went to bed. I never thought of going out again at night because if I did, I wouldn''t be able to do anything if I met Ruan Tianye.


    There''s a defensive array formation in the room, I am not worried that some Ghost Husband would suddenly arrive.


    The next day I got up early, found a reason to leave home, and went straight to the five-star hotel.


    I lied to the front desk that I was in a hurry to deliver something to a friend of a friend. I forgot his name and room number on the way.


    I couldn''t get through to my friend, but I remember what he looked like.


    After I finished describing the man''s appearance, the receptionist politely said I''m sorry. Then, please forgive her for not being able to help me. She can''t reveal any information about the customer.


    I could go to the sofa in the lobby and rest for a while, then contact my friend later.


    So I waited in the lobby all day and didn''t see the man again.


    Just as I was about to leave the hotel, I saw Yu Kexin getting off a taxi that was parked in front of the hotel.


    I quickly turned my body to the side and let my hair fall back before I looked down at my phone.


    I saw, Yu Kexin dragged his luggage in from the hotel entrance and went straight to the front desk to open up two rooms, and then dragged his luggage to the elevator.


    I waited for Yu Kexin to slip away after entering the elevator, so that I wouldn''t be caught red-handed by the Aunt Tao in the hotel.


    On the way back, I received a call from Aunt Zhen. Aunt Zhen told me that she was back at home, so I said that I would go back immediately.


    When I got back to the apartment, I opened the door eagerly.


    I don''t intentionally pretend that I really want to see Aunt Tao, I really do want to see him earlier.


    Other than Zuo Mu, Aunt Tao is my most important person.


    I already knew from Aunt Zhen that Aunt Tao was the Sect Leader of the Pure Lady Sect.


    I have long since treated the Aunt Tao as my kin, and I feel sorry for her due to my fear, respect, and gratitude.


    Back then, Aunt Tao didn''t allow me to get too close with Zuo Mu. I knew that all of Aunt Tao did this for my own good.


    I did not receive any information on Zuo Mu in ten years, maybe it was because Aunt Tao did it intentionally, or maybe it was because Aunt Tao did not receive any information on Zuo Mu in the last ten years.


    Even if Aunt Zhen had said that the lives of Pure Lady Sect''s disciples weren''t her own, and that we had to prepare to sacrifice everything, even our lives, at any time, I wouldn''t blame Aunt Tao for that even if I felt fear in my heart.


    There must be gains and losses, as a person, no matter what, he must know how to repay kindness.


    When I pushed the door open and entered the room, Aunt Tao was sitting on the sofa facing the TV in the living room. Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang were standing on both sides of the table.


    Seeing me return, the Aunt Tao waved at me with a kind smile, while the Aunt Zhen and the Aunt Zhang sat on the sofas on both sides of the tea table.


    Aunt Tao asked me if I had trained hard enough, and I held her arm while laughing and saying that it wasn''t hard enough, so I asked her again if she had time to come back.


    Aunt Zhen has already told me before, that during the summer vacation, Aunt Tao took Yu Kexin and left Aunt House, and went back to Malaysia.


    Aunt Tao told me that the main reason she came back was to attend the upcoming inter-sect gathering. She came back early to take care of some other matters.


    Hearing Aunt Zhen mention the gathering, my eyes filled with envy, and I asked Aunt Tao if I could go with me.


    Aunt Zhen told me to stop messing around, and she waved her hands towards Aunt Zhen to interrupt him, and asked me why I wanted to attend the gathering.


    When I said that I was very curious about the appearance of the rest of the sects, the Aunt Tao laughed and said that, the other sects'' people also had one nose and two eyes.


    If I''m sure I want to go, she''ll try to win more places.


    Aunt Tao''s words surprised and delighted me. I praised Aunt Tao V587.


    Aunt Tao didn''t leave after eating dinner at home, but stayed in the same room as me. She didn''t ask anything when she saw the formation laid out on the floor of my room.


    I asked Aunt Tao if she was back yet. Aunt Tao told me that she came back with Yu Kexin and told him to stay at the hotel.


    She wanted to spend more time with me.


    Aunt Tao''s words made my eyes ache. I told her that Aunt Zhen had taken good care of me and that she should pay attention to her body and not work too hard.


    The Aunt Tao and I were lying on the bed, chatting nonstop. My heart was warm and filled with a sense of security.


    I know how safe it is, but almost half of the formation comes from the Aunt Tao.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but when I woke up, Aunt Tao had already left. Aunt Zhen said that she had a lot of things to take care of when she returned home this time.


    I didn''t dare to go to that hotel again. I would stay home after breakfast and learn to be a ghost from the Aunt Zhen.


    At around seven in the evening, I received a call from my roommate, who told me that Kang Jiamin had returned and that she was extremely exhausted. When she returned to her dorm, she immediately fell asleep.


    I didn''t forget that Kang Jiamin still had a red rope on her wrist. After receiving the call, I immediately went to school.


    The sky was gloomy, and the night was getting darker around seven o''clock.


    On the way, I didn''t see Ruan Tianye, nor did I see Ah Yin.


    There weren''t many people in the corridor, so the students all hid in their dormitories in the sweltering weather to blow air conditioners.


    Before I even reached the dorm to talk to my other two roommates, Kang Jiamin woke up.


    She was indeed extremely haggard. After coming down from the top bunk, she forced a smile at us and said that she was fine.


    She will make herself better as soon as possible. We don''t have to comfort her.


    The more we comfort her, the more sad she will feel.


    I walked to Kang Jiamin''s side and gave her a hug. Kang Jiamin returned my hug and said thank you in a low voice.


    Kang Jiamin''s state of mind made me feel a bit more relaxed, I felt that she would agree to take off the red rope.


    I waited for her and the other two roommates to finish hugging before closing the door and mentioning the Red String of Fate to her. Then I told her what Ruan Tianye had told me about the Red String of Fate.


    I told Kang Jiamin, I didn''t believe that the consequences would be this serious before either, but I have seen it myself, the result of insisting on wearing the red rope.


    The two dorm mates looked at each other in shock. Kang Jiamin touched the red rope on her wrist, unwilling to part from them.


    I mentioned her family members to Kang Jiamin, who hesitated and took the red rope.


    It was also at this time that Kang Jiamin suddenly became agitated, jumped up from her seat, flipped over the table and rushed to the balcony.


    Kang Jiamin didn''t have any signs of being possessed by the ghosts. I didn''t expect her boyfriend and mom to tell her that her boyfriend was in a car accident.


    I immediately chased after Kang Jiamin, hugged her by her waist, and pressed her down. Then, I called over two of my dorm mates who were so scared they were stupefied, to help me pressure Kang Jiamin.


    Kang Jiamin struggled as hard as she could, but to no avail. I quickly ripped off the red rope on her wrist.


    When the red rope left Kang Jiamin''s wrist, Kang Jiamin immediately quietened down, with a confused look on her face, she asked us what had happened.


    I told her what happened, and Kang Jiamin was extremely afraid.


    I assured her that I was fine. After cleaning up the dormitory with my other two roommates, I prepared to leave with the red rope.


    I still don''t know how to get rid of the red rope completely. I can''t just throw away the red rope so that it won''t harm anyone else.


    Kang Jiamin followed me out of the dorm, and thanked me that she wanted to send me off. I smiled and said that there was no need, but she insisted on sending me off.


    As I walked, I comforted Kang Jiamin. When I passed by the wide open window in the corridor, Kang Jiamin who was walking on the outside stopped and pointed at the window. Her eyes were filled with shock, and she anxiously told me to take a look as well.


    I didn''t doubt that he was the only one coming over to take a look. Just as I was about to stand at the window, Kang Jiamin quickly lifted my legs and threw me towards the window.

 C31

    Caught off guard, my feet flew high in the air and I was about to fall down the stairs. I was so shocked that I clutched at the nearest window frame.


    The other two of my roommates cried out in alarm. I wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    After my body was flung out of the window without any suspense, Kang Jiamin immediately followed up by viciously pounding my hand that was tightly grabbing onto the window frame.


    One of them grabbed onto Kang Jiamin''s waist and dragged her away from the place while the other tried to pull me up from the window.


    With the help of my roommate, I returned to the window from the top of my body.


    Seeing that I was once again out of danger, Kang Jiamin got rid of my other roommate and suddenly crashed into her. She was lying at the window using all her strength to pull at my body.


    Kang Jiamin''s strength was extremely strong and fast, so much so that I didn''t have time to warn my roommates before they were smashed out of the window.


    The roommate held my legs for a moment of danger, and once again my body was dragged out of the window, and once again I clung to the frame.


    It just so happened that Ah Yin rushed over at this time. Her expression changed greatly as she used ghost power s to strike at Kang Jiamin, and then used ghost power s to carry me and her friend to the ground level of the corridor.


    Kang Jiamin''s body fell backwards, heavily hitting the wall and fainting.


    His roommate, who had been knocked out of the window, sat on the ground trembling with a pale face.


    The moment Kang Jiamin knocked my other roommate out of the window, the roommate who was hugging Kang Jiamin''s waist earlier fainted on the ground.


    Ah Yin angrily pounced towards Kang Jiamin. I immediately signaled her not to act recklessly with my eyes.


    I rushed back to the dorm with my trembling roommates, then ran back to pinch some of the people who had fainted. After she woke up, I picked up Kang Jiamin with her.


    The entire process took less than two minutes. It was only when I was carrying Kang Jiamin back to the dorm with my roommates did someone lean out of the dorm to see what was happening outside.


    When they saw me and my roommate carrying Kang Jiamin, they asked him what was wrong, so I replied them about the heat stroke.


    Returning to the dormitory, my roommates and I placed Kang Jiamin on the lower bunk and opened the dormitory door wide so that Ah Yin, who was outside, could smoothly see the situation in the room.


    Sitting on the stool, I realized that my hands and legs were shaking.


    In order to prevent Kang Jiamin from making more noise after she woke up, I rested for a while, then used the clothesline on the balcony to tie Kang Jiamin''s hands and feet to the four corners of the high and low bed.


    When my two roommates saw that I didn''t make a sound, their flustered expressions made me sigh in my heart.


    After I finished my work, two of my dorm mates finally opened their mouths to ask me, "What exactly happened to Kang Jiamin?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know, so I called the Aunt Zhen to solve the problem.


    Aunt Zhen told me that as long as the red rope hasn''t been completely dealt with, the ghosts would still be able to control the lives of the people who wore the red rope previously.


    When Aunt Zhen confirmed that the red rope wasn''t damaged, she said that she only needed to burn the red rope respectfully to get rid of the control.


    When Aunt Zhen finished, he asked me when I would be back, and I said that I would be back.


    After hanging up, I closed the door for the time being and cleaned my face. Then I took out three sticks of incense and a stack of yellow framed paper from my backpack in my closet.


    I first lit three incense sticks, then lit the yellow paper in front of the incense and used the yellow paper flame to burn the red rope.


    Watching the red rope burn out bit by bit, I was wondering how I could explain it to my two sober roommates.


    When the red rope burned out the yellow paper frame, I put out the three incense sticks that had not burned out, and said to my two roommates, who were staring at me with their mouths agape, I actually know a little about the ways of the spirits, so I''m used to having a bit of the incense frame around me.


    Now that the red string has been completely disposed of, Kang Jiamin should not have any more problems.


    My two roommates asked me in unison, "How should I explain it?"


    I opened the door and pointed to the poster with the calendar for the whole year and told them that I had a Hundred Ghost Avoidance Charm on the back of it.


    As long as this rune was there, ghosts that weren''t of a particularly high level wouldn''t be able to enter the dorm.


    It''s just that, I don''t know if Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend will let this go. I can''t guarantee what will happen after Kang Jiamin leaves the dorm.


    Early tomorrow morning, I will bring an Evil Repellent object that I can wear with me to protect Kang Jiamin from her boyfriend.


    When I finished, I thanked my two roommates for saving me.


    The two of them waved their hands, saying that they should be thanked for my help even more. They said that with the Hundred Ghost Escape Rune, they would be much more at ease.


    After I opened and closed the door to my dorm room, I had Ah Yin guard the dorm. I warned her repeatedly to kill any ghosts that tried to get close to my dorm as long as she could kill them.


    Ah Yin wanted to send me home before coming back to guard the dorm. I shook my head and said no, I just told her to guard the dorm.


    Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend might have already gone to the Underworld, or might not be in this city. Furthermore, her school was very close to home, and I still had my peach wood dagger in my pocket.


    Ah Yin mentioned the matter of the contract with me again, she said, only then would she rush over when I posed a threat.


    Like tonight, if she had arrived a little later, I might have ended up like her.


    After going through the dangerous situation just now, I didn''t reject Ah Yin''s suggestion this time. However, I didn''t reject her proposal, and no matter when the deadline was, Ah Yin didn''t persist to her previous suggestion.


    I bit my middle finger and squeezed the blood out before placing it next to Ah Yin''s lips. Ah Yin stuck out her tongue and sucked the blood from my middle finger into her mouth.


    Following Ah Yin''s movements, Ah Yin''s outer appearance changed.


    The wound on her wrist healed. Her face was still pale, but it was no longer as pale as paper. The blackness in her eyes had also disappeared.


    I looked at Ah Yin in shock. Ah Yin gave me a big hug with a smile on her face, and I realized that she was already real to me.


    Immediately after, Ah Yin''s voice sounded in my head, Ah Yin calls me Master, and after that, we can communicate through our hearts.


    All we have to do is say what we want to say to each other, no matter how far away we are. As long as we are in the same world, or in the same place, we can hear what we say to each other.


    I quietly said that in my heart, it was perfect and there were two words that Ah Yin responded with in my mind.


    Ah Yin then told me that after ghosts form a relationship with people, people who understand the ways of ghosts will be able to tell that ghosts have a master, but only ghosts themselves will be able to tell who their master is.


    I only knew how to make a contract with a ghost before. I didn''t know that there would be many surprises after making a contract with a ghost.


    I told Ah Yin not to call me master, and she just called me Gan Mei. Ah Yin insisted on calling me master.


    On my way home from the apartment building, I communicated with Ah Yin in my mind, saying that it was not good for her to continue being naked. I asked her what kind of clothes she liked, and Ah Yin said that she liked costumes.


    I immediately recalled the scene of Ah Yin floating in front of me in her costume that night, and couldn''t help but give me a weak shoulder.


    "If there''s anything good to say, let me be happy as well." Qi Xiaoxian''s cold voice was heard.


    I immediately stopped walking and looked at Wei Xiao-han, and when I saw his dark expression, I immediately tensed up.


    I didn''t understand how I had offended Qi Xiaohan. He looked even more miserable than when I met him in the dorm.


    "You and Ruan Tianye are really in love, you are a slut in front of me, aren''t you?" A mocking smile appeared on Qi Xiaoxian''s face.


    "Nothing happened between Ruan Tianye and I." The insulting words from Qi Xiaoshan sent shivers down my spine.


    "We''re already f * cking living together, do you think I''m blind?!" What Qi Xiaohan said made me instantly understand the real purpose of Ruan Tianye coming back with me the night before yesterday.


    It was definitely because Ruan Tianye saw Qi Xiaoxue and wanted her to misunderstand him, that''s why he wanted to go home with me.


    There were no passers-by on the road, and the howls of Qi Xiaoshan were exceptionally clear.


    "Listen to me explain, it was Ruan Tianye who forced me to bring him back that night. He also left later on, he wasn''t like you thought." I hastily explained to Qi Xiaoxian.


    "Hehe, you f * cking don''t know that explanation is a cover, and disguise is the truth, and the truth is escape, and escape is deception, and deception is a lie, and a lie is truth?" Qi Xiaohan didn''t believe my explanation at all.


    "I almost killed myself that night when I thought he was going to force me." My heart quivered as I opened my mouth once more and looked at Qi Xiaofan with clear eyes.


    If I could deal with Qi Xiaoxian easily, he would use a sentence that would make me laugh, but I couldn''t bring myself to laugh at this moment.


    Wei Xiaohan hovered in front of me, staring at me without speaking. His anger didn''t fade because of my explanation.


    In my nervousness, I saw Ruan Tianye appear from the darkness in the distance, and he quickly charged towards the back of Wei Xiao Han.

 C32

    Before I could even react, Ruan Tianye had already rushed to the back of Wei Xiao Han and struck towards the back of his heart.


    A mouthful of black blood spurted out from Wei Xiao Han''s mouth, and his body flew off into the distance like a kite with its string cut.


    When the heavily injured Qi Xiaohan and I brushed shoulders, he looked at me with shock, despair, and fury filled eyes that were filled with hatred.


    I turned my head quickly and saw that Wei Xiaowan had already disappeared.


    Ruan Tianye passed me and quickly chased after it.


    I was stunned in place, the only thing that flashed across my mind was the look in my eyes when we brushed shoulders.


    I know, Qi Xiaoxian must have misunderstood me again.


    He had definitely believed that I had hurt him on purpose together with Ruan Tianye.


    On top of that, I''ve met with Qi Xiaofan four times already, and I know that he''s someone who doesn''t try to hide his feelings.


    He saved my life, and didn''t make me blame him for burping just because of my report. He taught me how to use a peach wood dagger to absorb the ghost qi''s power to raise the peach wood dagger, and told Ah Yin to stay back to protect me.


    I stayed where I was for a while before continuing on my way home. I didn''t want anything to happen to Qi Xiaoxian, but it was useless for me to stay where I was.


    Previously, if I had to choose between two Ghost Husband s, I would have definitely chosen Ruan Tianye.


    Now, if I were to choose again, my answer would not be so certain.


    Most of the time, Ruan Tianye would act warm like jade in front of me, but the feeling he gave me was that he could explode without any warning at any time.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shake my head. Qi Xiaohan already hated me to death, and neither of my Ghost Husband would choose me.


    When I got home, both and Aunt Tao were already there.


    Aunt Tao said that Yu Kexin insisted on coming to see me, so she brought her here because she was so annoyed.


    Yu Kexin felt wronged and said that she, Meng Da, was not annoying at all. She walked to my side and grabbed my arm, letting Aunt Tao say who was prettier: me or her.


    The Aunt Tao shook her head and said that they all had their own merits. I smiled and said that Yu Kexin was a little more beautiful.


    Yu Kexin was 1.6m tall and was standing beside me with her sharp white shoes. She was even taller than me by 1.65m.


    She was very sweet, and her skin looked delicate and fair after she put on some makeup. Her white skirt was short at the front and long at the back, and was covered with a thin layer of gauze.


    Judging by the size of her body, her only weakness was that her breasts were too small.


    When my words left her mouth, Yu Kexin burst out in laughter. She said that she was being considerate and knew that I was many times more beautiful than her.


    Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin would leave soon after. After I washed up, I asked Aunt Zhen for some Evil Repellent Objects that I could wear along with me.


    Aunt Zhen asked me what I wanted. I said that my three roommates treated me very well and that I wanted to give each of them an item to ward off evil spirits.


    Aunt Zhen gave me three jade pendants and three red ropes. Although the effects of the three pendants are average, it''s still more than enough to defend against low price ghosts.


    I took the jade pendant and was about to return to my room to rest. Aunt Zhen told me to stop and brought out a white jade bracelet with Xue Xin''s name on it.


    Seeing that jade bracelet, I couldn''t help but think of the jade bracelet that I gave to the Female Infant Ghost. Aunt Zhen told me that the two jade bracelets were a pair in the first place.


    The next day, I woke up early and hurried back to my dorm after breakfast. On the way, I communicated with Ah Yin telepathically, asking her how the situation was last night. Ah Yin told me that there were no ghosts trying to get close to my dorm last night.


    When I arrived at the dorm, Kang Jiamin was already awake, her two roommates still hadn''t untied her.


    Seeing me come over, Kang Jiamin apologized to me, saying that her two roommates had already told her that she had done something stupid last night.


    I said it was all right, so I took a red string and tied the jade pendant around the necks of my three roommates.


    Kang Jiamin was very resistant to the red rope and said that she had been bitten by a snake for a long time and was afraid of being bitten by a rope. She asked me if I could change the color of the rope for her.


    I nodded and said yes, but for the time being I didn''t have any rope of any other color.


    From then to the end of the week, Kang Jiamin was safe and sound. At night, Ah Yin stayed in the dorm and did not see any other ghosts trying to get near.


    The impact that the red rope brought to Kang Jiamin greatly offset her sorrowful emotions. Regardless of whether it was her spirit or her body, they recovered very quickly.


    In this period of time, Ruan Tianye and Wei Xiao Han did not appear again. I don''t know if Qi Xiao Han was able to escape Ruan Tianye''s pursuit.


    Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin never came to my place to rent again, so no one brought up the matter of Aunt Tao wanting to fight for a spot for me.


    I didn''t want to go to the hotel where they were staying again.


    After class, I began to pay close attention to the news reports of TY city, and practiced makeup.


    I was paying attention to the news reports in anticipation of finding out when and where the party would be held.


    If Aunt Tao did not bring me to the gathering in the end, and I have already decided on the date and place for the gathering, I would have to rely on my familiarity with makeup to hide my true appearance if I wanted to sneak into the gathering and not be discovered by Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin.


    I ordered a set of costumes for Ah Yin on the internet. When the costumes arrived, I burned it to Ah Yin, although she was dressed in a set of costume and was floating in the air, her appearance was extremely terrifying, but seeing her happy, I felt that I was more satisfied.


    After dinner on the weekend, I was in my room practicing my makeup. Ah Yin and I had the same thought and quickly explained that her costume had suddenly shrunk and contracted, not only was she unable to take it off, she couldn''t even move it.


    I immediately asked Ah Yin where she was. Ah Yin told me that she was at the school grounds near the door, where she had a lot of grievances.


    Without asking Ah Yin why she was going to the school grounds, I quickly used some water to wipe off the makeup on my face and stuffed the remaining runes in the room into my pocket. I also stuffed the remaining items that I needed to set up the array as well as the triangular-edge knife that I killed myself into my backpack.


    As I opened the door with my backpack, I suppressed the anxiousness in my heart and told Aunt Zhen that I had taken one of my dorm mates'' books by mistake. My dorm mate had just called me.


    Aunt Zhen told me to go and come back quickly, so I nodded and left my house before I sprinted all the way to school.


    The rules of ghosts were more cruel than humans. Among ghosts, the weak were always the food of the strong.


    When the weak encountered the strong, they would usually lose their own souls.


    Ah Yin''s ghost level was not that high, and she couldn''t move right now. Not to mention what would happen if she met a strong Ranker, just moving ghosts would be enough to kill her.


    Although I don''t know how to deal with the situation Ah Yin is in, I can still call the Aunt Zhen to ask for an answer. My top priority right now is to rush to Ah Yin''s side to prevent her from getting killed by other ghosts.


    Along the way, I kept communicating with Ah Yin telepathically, telling her that my position had changed, and asking her how she came to the sports field.


    Ah Yin told me that she was initially following my instructions to guard the dorm, and for some reason wanted to take a stroll around the field.


    When I arrived at the field, I saw Ah Yin floating in the air, her costume had already dug deep into her skin and her ghost qi was dissipating. She looked to be in great pain.


    The thick resentment was actually diffused from the costume.


    The ground was very flat, and there were no superfluous ghosts in the field.


    I asked Ah Yin to endure it a little longer and tried to cut open the costume with the peach wood dagger. However, the peach wood dagger was unable to cut through the costume.


    I tried using the triangular-edge knife again, but the result was the same.


    I took out my phone and dialed Aunt Zhen''s number. Once again, I used the story I saw on the internet as an excuse to ask Aunt Zhen for a solution.


    Aunt Zhen slurped her tongue and said that there were so many stories online, so she had to tell me more about them.


    Aunt Zhen said that some of the clothes on the market were ripped off corpses, and that these clothes were commonly known as grievances.


    Even if he died, he would still be stripped naked. The grievances of the owner of the clothes would always be with his clothes.


    The more time passed, the more grievances the robe would emit.


    A person would be harassed by a ghost if they wore the suit. They would burn the clothes after taking them off before they were killed by a ghost.


    Ghosts were more likely to be in a bad mood when they put on their resentments. It could be said that from the moment the ghosts put on their resentments, the ghosts were already unable to take them off.


    At some point in time, the ghost would start to have an inexplicable thought, luring the ghost to go to its owner''s burial ground.


    When the ghost reaches the burial ground of its owner, the ghost will appear as I saw it online, when the ghost will basically have to wait for its soul to dissipate.


    Aunt Zhen''s words made all kinds of feelings well up in my heart, so I asked him about several things.


    Aunt Zhen said that if they wanted to save the ghost, they had to help the ghost get rid of the resentful clothing on their body, and then burn the resentful clothing off.


    The only way to remove the vengeful clothing for the ghost was to use a peach wood dagger or a peach wood sword to completely remove the skin next to the ghost''s resentful clothing.


    The only method was extremely tragic for ghosts, but adding more ghosts would only increase their speed of dispersing.


    Ghosts would lose their souls if they could not withstand the pain of being cut open. Daggers or swords would also lose their souls if they could not withstand the damage to the ghosts. If the person who attacked was slightly slower, the ghosts would also lose their souls.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Ah Yin, whose costume had already sunk a little bit into her skin, telling him to take action immediately.


    I shook my hands as I held the peach wood dagger, my eyes stinging with self-reproach. I didn''t know how to choose.

 C33

    While I was hesitating, Ah Yin looked at me and spoke again. She said that she wanted to risk it all, no matter what the result would be, I cannot blame myself for not being burdened deep in my heart.


    My tears fell out of my eyes as I said my apologies to Ah Yin. Wiping away my tears, I tried my best to restrain my emotions and quickly observed the costume that Ah Yin was wearing.


    I want to find the fastest way to get rid of the costume before I do anything.


    The costume had already deeply dug into Ah Yin''s skin, and the wide sleeves and broad bottoms of the uniform had already shrunk extremely narrow.


    From Ah Yin''s neck onwards, I will first cut off the flesh on Ah Yin''s back, chest and arms, then strip off the lower half of the costume from Ah Yin''s body, and then cut off Ah Yin''s legs. Only then can I get rid of the costume.


    After confirming the method and repeating it a few times in my mind, I looked deeply at Ah Yin and asked her if she was ready.


    After Ah Yin replied that she was ready, she pursed her lips tightly and I took a deep breath before she made her move.


    Just as I used the peach wood dagger to cut open the skin on Ah Yin''s neck, Ah Yin started to tremble violently. ghost qi s flew out of the wound and scattered into the air, with blood flowing out from the wound.


    In my mind, I clearly heard Ah Yin''s screams, and my eyes dimmed as I continued with my actions. I knew that the current Ah Yin could not afford to waste even a second of time.


    I cut flesh and skinned Ah Yin, my hands and body quickly covered with blood.


    As I continued to move, the ghost qi in Ah Yin''s body started to spill out even more profusely, and the grievances that leaked out from the costume slowly weakened.


    When I cut off the skin on Ah Yin''s legs, Ah Yin''s screams became weaker and weaker in my mind.


    I spoke incoherently with Ah Yin in my heart, while continuing to move my hands.


    Fortunately, when I completely disobeyed Ah Yin and got rid of her, although Ah Yin''s soul was constantly on the verge of leaving her body, he was not scared out of her mind.


    Ah Yin''s entire body was covered with blood and there was no skin under her neck. Her face was pale white once again, and she was trembling uncontrollably.


    I quickly lit the costume with a lighter. The costume burst into flames and turned to ash.


    Ah Yin''s body floated into the air, and she told me in a weak voice that she probably won''t be able to come see me for a long time. When she''s not here, I need to take care of myself.


    I nodded strongly, telling her to take care of herself as well. I asked her urgently, what could I do for her, Ah Yin shook her head and said that she had to do the following matters personally.


    Watching Ah Yin disappear into the darkness, I knelt on the ground and hugged my head, crying bitterly.


    My mistake added to Ah Yin''s calamity.


    She was already on the verge of losing her soul. If she was attacked, she wouldn''t even be able to deal with the lowest price ghosts. If she left this time, it would be a narrow escape.


    Students who ran in the night came to the field at this time, they stopped when they passed me, someone asked me what had happened.


    I suppressed my tears and stood up. I waved my hand and said, "It''s fine." I pointed to the pool of blood on the ground, warning them to be careful not to step on it.


    None of them stopped by my side. They all looked at me with snake eyes before walking towards the track in a pool of blood.


    Blood clung to the soles of their shoes, but they didn''t know it.


    Looking at their backs, I suddenly understood. Whether a normal person can see the ghost blood depends on whether the owner of the ghost blood is willing to or not.


    If Master Ghost Blood didn''t make the ghost blood show on purpose, normal people wouldn''t be able to see it.


    They couldn''t see the ghost blood on my body or on my hands, and naturally they couldn''t see the ghost blood on the ground either.


    Ah Yin would not be able to come back for a long time after being infected with the Ghost Blood. Even if she did return, she would not cause trouble for them.


    I looked around the playground and hurried back to my dorm, ready to take a shower and change clothes.


    When I returned to the dormitory, my roommates asked me why I had returned at such a time. I forced a smile and said that I couldn''t say a word about Buddha.


    While my roommates grumbled, I quickly showered and changed my clothes. After that, I took my clothes and left the dormitory. I threw my clothes into the trash can before returning home.


    On the way, Ah Yin communicated with me telepathically, telling me that she had successfully made it to the entrance of the Underworld.


    Only by entering the Underworld could she temporarily be safe and be better able to heal her injuries.


    She would wait until she was almost fully recovered before she would seize the opportunity to escape the underworld.


    Ah Yin''s words made all sorts of feelings well up in my heart. I told her that if she was unable to escape the Underworld, she definitely should not force herself.


    Ah Yin''s weak laughter resounded in my mind. She said that she did not want to continue being a human and I did not need to say anything more.


    At this point, Ah Yin''s thoughts and thoughts were cut off from mine.


    When I got home, I asked Aunt Zhen how she could accurately tell that those clothes were resentful clothes.


    Aunt Zhen told me that if someone were to wear a set of clothes, there would be traces of it being worn.


    Some of the clothes could be identified with the eyes, but most of the time, it was impossible to tell which clothes were the same with the eyes.


    The safest way to identify the resentful clothing was to use the clothes to burn on the incense. If the clothes were resentful, then there would be a gush of resentment coming out from the clothes.


    Aunt Zhen looked at me with an inquiring gaze after finishing her research. She asked which website I saw the story of Red String of Fate, and why I had changed into another set of clothes.


    I told the Aunt Zhen casually that there were many websites that specialized in collecting ghost stories. There were a myriad of ghost stories inside, and it was hard to tell if they were real or fake.


    I changed my clothes because I accidentally knocked over a bottle of ink in my dorm room, which stained my clothes.


    After I washed up, I went back to my room. I used my laptop to log in to Taobao and opened the link to the costume, which showed that the costume had been taken off the shelf.


    Only then did I notice that there was only one record of the sale of the costume.


    Before I could take a closer look, the computer screen flashed back to the treasured page I''d bought, and my record of buying costumes was gone.


    Staring at the computer screen, I was a little stunned. I didn''t seem to randomly press the keyboard.


    I started to look for the courier box with the costume still in the room, only to see that the number of the coupons and all the words were too blurred to read.


    I began to wonder if someone was purposely calculating me.


    However, if there really is someone who is scheming against me, then that person must be unable to see through me and must know everything about me like the back of their hand.


    Thinking about this, I felt that I had to think too much.


    Up till now, the only ones who know that Ah Yin is by my side are Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye. If the two of them want to harm Ah Yin, there is no need to spend so much effort to use their resentments.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence, maybe I did hit the wrong button. Maybe I accidentally spilled water on the delivery list.


    I stopped thinking about playing tricks and started preparing for the evening''s charms.


    I have few charms left. I have to prepare for the worst.


    From then on, I would clean my hands, clean my mouth, clean my ink and paper, and use the Nine Phoenix Break the Bewildering Gale to clear the foul air in the room. Then, I would recite the incantation of silence, calmness and meditation three times before reciting the verses of brush, ink and paper.


    After doing all this, I started to ask the Godly Painting Talisman.


    If one knew the book''s Talismanic Apertures, they would be able to make demons jump. If one did not know the book''s Talismans, they would make demons laugh.


    In order to draw a Glyph well, not only must one have a solid foundation, but one must also pay attention to many details. Just a little mistake and you can draw a Glyph, a Glyph that even ghosts cannot recognize.


    After finishing the yellow paper, I sprinkled the charm with magic water before praying to send the god to God.


    Drawing talismans takes a lot of effort. After finishing the task of drawing talismans, I''m already extremely tired.


    After packing up, I recharged my phone and fell asleep behind the bed.


    I didn''t know how long I slept when I suddenly woke up. I took out my phone to check the time, and found that it had only been half an hour since I laid down to sleep.


    I looked at the time and was about to go back to sleep, when I realized that my body and mine didn''t coincide.


    I had turned over and was still asleep on the bed with my eyes closed.


    Shocked, I immediately got off the bed. My feet were already firmly on the ground and my body was still breathing rapidly.


    I quickly touch the charm on the table. I can''t touch anything with my hand through the charm.


    There was no sign of me in the mirror.


    I rushed to the door and passed through it.


    I went to Aunt Zhen''s room and called out to her from beside her bed. She was still sound asleep.


    When I was helpless, I had the uncontrollable urge to go out and walk, and then, in my pajamas, I left the house.


    As soon as I left the house, the thought of going out vanished from my mind, but I still couldn''t control myself.


    In the darkness of night, I walked quickly down the empty street and then along the yellow line in the middle of the road.


    I was so scared that I didn''t know where the thought was taking me.

 C34

    I walked along the yellow line until I reached the traffic light and kept going. A speeding car was heading for me, and I tried to dodge but kept on going.


    The car crashed straight into me, and I saw the part of my body that had been hit by the car disintegrate into pieces.


    As the car drove by, the debris came back to my body and I began to float rapidly through the air.


    I looked down at my feet and saw that they were flat and I wasn''t standing on tiptoe.


    My mind widened a little as I tried to steady my mind and walk away to see what would happen next.


    My body moved so fast that I finally returned to the village where I was born.


    When I reached the village, my body fell to the ground, and I began to run in the direction of my home.


    My yard and house were long gone, the place had become a road.


    I sat there on the road, full of sadness and despair.


    I held on to my knees, tears streaming down my face. I felt so tired of living, and I didn''t want to live anymore.


    A violent shout rang out and I was so shocked that I trembled.


    I looked up and saw a strange old man standing in front of me. A taxi was parked on the side of the road, and the driver was looking at the old man.


    The shattered pieces of my body that had been hit by the car were still hanging in the air. The only parts of my body that were intact were my head and my neck.


    "You should go back. If you don''t, you really won''t be able to go back." The old man said in a deep voice.


    "What happened to me?" I blurted out the question, but the old man didn''t seem to be able to hear it either.


    "Meeting is fate. Since I''ve met you, I will help you to the end." After the old man finished speaking, he formed a complex hand seal.


    As the old man pointed his forefinger and middle finger at me, the debris in the air gathered towards me, and my body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Please watch your soul. You might not be so lucky next time." While I was still in a daze, the old man had already returned to the taxi and left.


    After the old man left, I hurriedly ran back to my rented place.


    When I got back to my room, I saw that I was still asleep, though my face was a little pale.


    As soon as I touched my bed, I lost consciousness.


    At noon on the second day, I was awoken by a knock on the Aunt Zhen''s door.


    I opened my eyes and quickly sat up to examine my body. I didn''t have two more of my own.


    After a long sigh of relief, I felt sore all over.


    Aunt Zhen''s voice came over, asking if I was awake. I replied him and got off the bed to change into pajamas to open the door.


    Originally, I wanted to tell Aunt Zhen about what happened after I fell asleep last night. After opening the door, I saw that Yu Kexin had come over, so I didn''t tell him much for now.


    I said goodbye to Yu Kexin, who waved at me, then pointed to the fruits on the tea table and told me to go eat.


    I nodded in agreement and went to the living room after washing up.


    After Yu Kexin had lunch with us, she begged me to accompany her shopping. She said that Aunt Tao would lock her up in the hotel all day so that she could learn the ways of the ghosts.


    My whole body was aching and I didn''t want to go out at all. Yu Kexin had always been hard and soft with me.


    Because there''s something between Yu Kexin and I that we have to deal with in Aunt Wang, I didn''t want Yu Kexin to think that I had ill will towards her. In the end, she agreed to follow her to shop.


    Yu Kexin was shopping in high-end shops. She did not even look at the prices when she bought things, as long as she liked it, she would buy and buy. No matter how expensive the things were, she would not blink when she swiped her card.


    I followed behind Yu Kexin carrying a big and small bag, quite looking like a lackey.


    Yu Kexin asked me how Aunt Zhen took care of me and I said it was good.


    Yu Kexin told me that since we can''t live the lives of ordinary people, we should enjoy some of the pleasures that ordinary people can only dream of, such as willful shopping.


    The card that Aunt Tao had given her did not have an overdraft, so no matter how much money she had overdrawn, Aunt Tao would not say anything.


    Yu Kexin''s words made me smile bitterly in my heart. I didn''t understand what she meant by showing off, but I understood that she was very important to the Aunt Tao.


    When I went to another shop, Yu Kexin asked me why I didn''t buy anything. I honestly said that I couldn''t afford it nor could I use luxury goods.


    Yu Kexin was astounded. Her face flushed red as she apologized to me repeatedly, saying that she didn''t do it on purpose. She thought that Aunt Zhen would treat me the way she treated me.


    Looking at Yu Kexin''s sincere eyes, I laughed and said that I was fine.


    I don''t care if Yu Kexin is sincere or not. Perhaps, when she leaves this city again, we will meet for good.


    Until dusk, Yu Kexin called the Aunt Zhen and said that she would not go back to eat dinner with me. After dinner, we still had to stroll around for a while longer.


    Hearing that Yu Kexin still wanted to stroll around after dinner, I was speechless.


    The place Yu Kexin chose for dinner was a high-priced place. I looked at the dishes on the table, but couldn''t find a single one that I could call out to.


    During dinner, I told Yu Kexin that she had bought enough things, and after we finished eating, we would go back to our own homes.


    Yu Kexin nodded her head in agreement, but after the meal ended, she didn''t mention anything else and went back to her own place, acting cute and fawning on me as she pulled me to continue shopping.


    Filled with helplessness, I continued to stay with him.


    After strolling around until almost ten in the evening, Yu Kexin was finally satisfied. I was already so tired that I was about to vomit blood.


    I rejected Yu Kexin''s offer and went back to rent a place to stay alone.


    When I got home, the TV was still playing in the living room. The Aunt Zhen was already asleep on the sofa.


    I woke Aunt Zhen up and told her to go back to her room to sleep. Aunt Zhen got up from the sofa and turned off the TV, she squinted her eyes and looked at the time, saying that Yu Kexin and I are really too good at shopping.


    Aunt Zhen urged me to wash up and rest as she walked towards her room.


    Seeing the tired look on Aunt Zhen''s face, I hesitated and still called her to stop and told her what happened after I fell asleep last night.


    If I couldn''t figure out what had happened to me last night, I wouldn''t dare to sleep tonight.


    When I had finished speaking, I went and knocked on the Aunt Zhang''s door, then repeated what I had told her to Aunt Zhang.


    Seeing Aunt Zhen''s reaction, my heart also tensed up, and I quietly waited for Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang to answer my question.


    After the Aunt Zhang finished listening to Aunt Zhen''s narration, she turned off the lights in the living room and sat in the darkness to tell me. My situation was similar to that of a soul leaving one''s body, but it was different from a soul leaving one''s body.


    I asked the Aunt Zhang if there was any difference. The Aunt Zhang told me that when my soul leaves my body, my soul and consciousness will separate from my body. My consciousness is very clear, and I can think about how to control my soul.


    Only when a person was on the verge of death, practicing spiritual cultivation, and suffering from a ghost press without waking up in time would their soul leave their body.


    I don''t belong in any of the three situations. I can think, but I can''t control the actions of my soul.


    Who was the one that pulled my soul? A soul reaper can easily control the movements of their soul.


    A soul reaper could only be a human.


    I silently listened to Aunt Zhang''s reply, and my forehead tightly wrinkled. I couldn''t think of anyone who would want to hook my soul.


    After Aunt Zhang is done speaking, I will ask her what would happen if I didn''t get the old man''s help.


    Aunt Zhang told me that when a person''s soul leaves their body, they will immediately think of taking a walk.


    However, as long as he left the place, that thought would automatically disappear.


    Within six hours, the soul that left the body would return to the body, and the soul that left the body would return to the body. Only then would it return to the state it was in before the soul left the body.


    Otherwise, he would truly die.


    If I didn''t have the old man''s help, I wouldn''t be able to wake up from the illusion, and my soul that left my body wouldn''t be able to recover.


    I asked Aunt Zhang what I should do. When she returned to her room, she took out a transparent pearl and hung it on my neck with a red string.


    Aunt Zhang said that the pearl is the Soul-Sealing Pearl. As long as I don''t leave the pearl on my body, no one will be able to hook my soul away.


    There were two conditions that a soul reaper needed to meet when trying to hook a soul: the soul reaper had seen the soul reaper and the soul reaper was sleeping soundly.


    She and Aunt Zhen will find out who the soul reaper is as soon as possible, so I just need to wash up and rest in peace.


    I nodded silently and went to wash up and rest. I lay on the bed and thought about what had happened last night and I couldn''t calm down.


    Recalling the appearance of that strange old man who saved me, I realized at this moment that he looked somewhat similar to the old Daoist Priest that I saw at the foot of the Taoist temple.


    My whole body ached from walking around for too long. Even though my heart couldn''t calm down, I quickly fell asleep. I didn''t know how long I had slept when I suddenly woke up again.


    Seeing that the room was still dark, I lied there unmoving. Even though the Aunt Zhang had said that as long as I don''t leave the Soul Nesting Pearl in my body, no one would be able to hook my soul, I was still afraid that my soul would succeed again.

 C35

    Not long after, something happened to me again, and I was hooked again.


    I lay flat on the bed. My legs, which had emerged from between my legs, rose upwards ninety degrees and then suddenly bent over the side of the bed, as if I wanted to get out of bed immediately.


    In such a situation, my scalp tingled and I immediately shouted at the Aunt Zhen.


    I heard the Aunt Zhen and the Aunt Zhang quickly arrive at the door to my room. After they forced open my door, they quickly entered my room together.


    In that short period of time, my waist had also appeared at my waist.


    I anxiously asked Aunt Zhang how the Soul Locating Orb that she gave me wasn''t effective. The Aunt Zhang said that it would work and said that my soul had not been hooked away yet.


    Aunt Zhang said while lighting the white candle. I saw that once the white candle was lit, the white candle''s flame would be directed towards the window.


    Aunt Zhang and Aunt Zhen looked at each other, and Aunt Zhang nodded at Aunt Zhen, then quickly left the house with the lanterns in her hands.


    Aunt Zhen sat at the end of the bed for me to endure for a while, and told me that Aunt Zhang had gone to investigate the soul reaper. Only by taking advantage of the soul reaper''s time, can we find the soul reaper more quickly and accurately.


    With the Absolute Soul Pearl, I would be frightened when my soul was hooked, but my soul wouldn''t be taken away.


    Floating bodies will never appear above my abdomen.


    I looked at the ceiling without looking at my body, and asked the Aunt Zhen who she thought was the soul reaper.


    Aunt Zhen said that anyone who has seen me before is possible.


    It was quiet in the room. Ten minutes or so later, the legs and waist that had emerged from my body automatically merged with my legs and waist.


    I tried to lift my legs, but I couldn''t see any more legs. I wiped the sweat from my face and sat up in bed.


    Aunt Zhen''s face was full of worry. She said that the time it takes to reap the soul was too short, and Aunt Zhang might not be able to find the reaper.


    While waiting for Aunt Zhang to return, I asked him what effects a normal soul outsider would have.


    The Aunt Zhen told me that ghosts and souls that leave the body are two different things, and that souls that leave the body can only fly through walls and soar through the air.


    Most of the time, an out-of-body soul can go for a stroll and return unharmed within six hours.


    With a normal soul leaving the body, a person''s consciousness could control the movements of the soul leaving the body. Using its characteristics, it could avoid all kinds of obstacles in time, allowing the soul to remain unharmed.


    Although an out-of-body soul could not withstand a single blow from a ghost, to a ghost, it was useless. A ghost would usually be too lazy to deal with an out-of-body soul.


    If one could successfully end a normal soul outflow, apart from feeling a little tired, there would be no unnecessary harm.


    However, if the soul that has left the body encounters the soul reaper, it will basically never return.


    Soul collectors were people who used their souls to prolong their lives. Soul collectors favored souls more than normal ghosts.


    When nightfall came, the soul collector would come out to exercise.


    Aunt Zhen''s words made me shiver uncontrollably. I was incomparably glad that I met that old man who saved my life last night, and not that soul collector.


    "Good girl, you''re not afraid of the Soul Confining Orb." Aunt Zhen came to my side and put her arm around my shoulders.


    "Aunt Zhen, is it hard to take care of me?" Glancing at the Aunt Zhen who was dressed incorrectly, I sighed in my heart.


    The Aunt Zhen has taken good care of me for so many years, I saw her black hair turn gray.


    "Why are you so tired? It''s good to be ordered to take care of you." Aunt Zhen laughed softly.


    "If possible, I will send you to your grave, dressed in mourning and carrying a banner." I don''t know how long I can stay by Aunt Zhen''s side, I can only add on if possible.


    When I speak with Aunt Zhen, we never avoid the topic of life and death. After Self-bunning Lady dies, only her Self-bunning Lady leaves to be buried.


    Dressed entirely in mourning and carrying a flag and throwing it to the ground, these were the work done by the direct descendants of the deceased in the ordinary families. It had always been a method of burial that the Self-bunning Lady s could not even reach.


    "Be good ¡­" Aunt Zhen''s voice was choked.


    The Aunt Zhang returned not long after. The white candle in the lantern she was holding had already been extinguished, and she said that she was unable to find the soul reaper.


    I asked Aunt Zhang if she would look for the soul reaper when I was next summoned. Aunt Zhang said that was not necessary, and she used a hand technique with Aunt Zhen to coordinate with the incantation to increase the stability of my three souls and seven souls.


    Aunt Zhang told me that with their support and the Soul Locating Orb, even if I were to be soul seduced again in the future, I wouldn''t do something like what happened tonight.


    In the future, when I encounter any danger, the first person I should look for is her and not Aunt Zhen.


    If I''d gone to her room last night after I''d been seduced, I wouldn''t have had to suffer the next shock and danger.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made me raise my eyebrows, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to her reaction.


    Aunt Zhen did not have any additional reactions. It seemed like she did not have any objections to Aunt Zhang''s words.


    Not long after Aunt Zhang and Aunt Zhen left my room, I fell back into a deep sleep.


    I was not sleeping soundly. I kept dreaming that I had been seduced.


    On Sunday, Yu Kexin came to look for me again, but this time, no matter how tired she was, I wouldn''t budge the slightest bit.


    After Yu Kexin left, I stayed home to rest and registered for the kickboxing and Taekwondo courses on the internet.


    The class would start again on Monday. Four complete human skeletons were added to the class''s podium. The counselor said that the four human skeletons would remain in the classroom for further study.


    From the counselor''s introduction, I learned that the four sets of skeletons were of young men and women, as well as old and young.


    The counselor asked the students to touch the four sets of skeletons one by one, so that we could clearly see the structure of the skeletons and feel the touch of real human bones.


    I went with my classmates to touch the four sets of skeletons, and when I touched one of the children''s skeletons, I could clearly feel that the skeleton was very cold.


    I told the counselor about it, and the counselor touched the skeleton and asked the student who touched it if he thought it was cold.


    After my classmates shook their heads and said no, the counselor said my sense of touch was off.


    I felt the skeleton again and found that the temperature of the skeleton had returned to normal.


    When I got back to my seat, I paid a lot of attention to the skeleton, but I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    Perhaps, I thought, my sense of touch had indeed gone awry.


    During class time, I was sitting in the classroom reading a book when the class monitor came to find me and ask if Ruan Tianye was a citizen of the city.


    I didn''t expect the class representative to still be thinking about Ruan Tianye, so he coldly raised his eyebrows and said no.


    The squad leader nodded and left, looking at the squad leader''s back. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    Aunt Tao called me at this time, telling me that she had already won a spot for me at the reunion. The date for the reunion was set for Saturday.


    She''ll pick me up and take me to the party.


    When I asked her how I would like to dress up when the time comes, the Aunt Tao smiled and said that the gathering was not a blind date event, so I could wear whatever I wanted.


    Kang Jiamin, who was sitting at the same table as me, returned to the classroom after hanging up the phone and asked me if I had any good news to smile so sweetly at.


    I said I wasn''t laughing, so Kang Jiamin took out a makeup mirror from her bag and let me look in the mirror.


    Taking over the mirror, I looked at myself in the mirror, my eyes sparkling with happiness.


    I told Kang Jiamin that she should not say Buddha''s Day, Kang Jiamin rolled her eyes at me and said, "Buddha''s Day is at the heart of spring."


    Another weekend finally arrived amidst my cheers. Early Saturday morning, Aunt Tao came to pick me up to attend the gathering.


    Aunt Tao told me that the highlight of the gathering was the competition of the new disciples from the various sects. She had Yu Kexin head over to the gathering location early so that Yu Kexin could get to know the new disciples from the various sects more in the field.


    The location of the meeting was the biggest hotel in TY city, and the police had already forbade anyone from entering the hotel.


    Vehicles were not allowed to enter the intersection. The police only allowed those with invitations to meet on foot to enter the intersection.


    When I was paying attention to the news reports of TY City, I had already listed this area as the focus of suspicion for the venue for the gathering. The news reports said that there would be a major trade fair being held here.


    I followed the Aunt Tao towards the hotel. On the way, I saw many ordinary clothes or special looking people hurrying towards the hotel.


    Aunt Tao walked slowly and asked what my mood was. I honestly said that I was very nervous.


    Aunt Tao asked me what I was nervous about and I said that I was a little scared when I attended my first big party.


    The closer I got to the hotel, the more nervous I became.


    Ten years, I will finally be able to see Zuo Mu.

 C36

    After I entered the hotel with the Aunt Tao, I saw that the interior of the hotel was extremely spacious. There were already many people in the hotel, but it was not crowded at all.


    The hotel''s main hall was circular, and the ring took up more than half of the hall''s space. Most of the people were gathered at the fences of the various floors.


    There were two flights of stairs leading up and down at both sides of the entrance. In the lobby, there were a total of eight transparent elevators carrying people up and down.


    I followed Aunt Tao up the stairs to the highest floor and entered one of the empty rooms.


    The Aunt Tao told me to sit down and rest for a while and told me that this gathering would be held for an entire day.


    I nodded my head and said okay, I suppressed the anxiety in my heart and stayed in the room with Aunt Tao to rest.


    On my way to the hotel on foot and into my room, I was more concerned about what I saw among the men, young or old, with their hair tied up in a bun.


    I don''t know if Zuo Mu is one of those young people, but I''m sure that those old people are not the old Taoist that I saw at the foot of the mountain.


    Zuo Mu told me before that he was not a Taoist, but Zuo Mu''s master was a Taoist. Maybe he had also become a Taoist later on, and there were too many people who attended the gathering as well as many men.


    Aunt Tao leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes and meditated for a long time before she suddenly asked me if I still remembered Zuo Mu.


    When I told me via the Aunt Tao on the phone that she had already won a spot for me in the gathering, I had already simulated countless times in my heart just how I would perform when Aunt Tao mentioned Zuo Mu to me again.


    However, when I actually heard the Aunt Tao mention Zuo Mu, my heart still skipped a beat.


    I nodded and said I did, but I couldn''t remember what he looked like.


    Aunt Tao opened her eyes and sat up straight as she looked at me, saying that Zuo Mu had also come to attend the gathering.


    Back then, Zuo Mu was already extremely outstanding at his young age, and now, Zuo Mu should be one of the most outstanding rookies in the various sects.


    I greeted the Aunt Tao. After I quietly listened to what she had to say, I asked her what the current Zuo Mu looked like.


    Aunt Tao smiled and shook her head, saying that she did not know, that it was because of this meeting that she had received information from Zuo Mu.


    The new disciples from various sects would compete in the Challenge Tournament. It was a good opportunity for them to make a name for themselves in front of all the sects.


    After the Aunt Tao finished her lecture, Yu Kexin entered the room.


    Aunt Tao told me that there would be sects that would call out their names later, so when I was called to Pure Lady Sect, I wanted to stay away from her and Yu Kexin, so I didn''t need to raise my hand to signal them.


    Without waiting for Aunt Tao''s orders, a bell sound came from outside, and the noise outside immediately disappeared.


    Aunt Tao got up from her seat and led Yu Kexin and I out of the room and onto the fence to look down.


    I saw a man in his forties with a microphone standing in the middle of the ring, looking around at the people on the floors.


    The higher the floor, the fewer people were surrounding the fence.


    I immediately saw the man in black standing in the middle of the crowd. He was on the second floor with the largest number of people.


    His low-key, well-dressed clothes highlighted his muscular build and the length of his legs.


    His expression was cold, and he carried a cold bewitchment and an unapproachable aura.


    He stood quietly in the crowd, with a natural grace and dignity in his movements.


    The man standing in the middle of the stage looked around. He first spoke briefly, then he began to name the various sects. The people who were called to the gathering all raised their hands to signal them to come over.


    I immediately retracted my gaze from the black-clothed man. My gaze tightly followed the person who raised his hand, hoping to see Zuo Mu within.


    I noticed that the person who raised his hand with the black clothed person was an unfamiliar old man, and their sect was called Three Truths Cult.


    Unlike the other sects'' sects that were full of zeal, he and that old man both had indifferent expressions. When the other sects were called out, they were not interested.


    When the Pure Lady Sect s were called out, I left the Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin''s side at the speed that Aunt Tao had instructed.


    I didn''t think too much about Aunt Tao''s orders. Aunt Tao must have her reasons for instructing me like that, being able to attend this gathering is already an unexpected surprise to me.


    When Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin raised their hands, everyone in the hotel turned to look, including the black clothed man and the elderly beside him.


    Even though I was right next to Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin, I wasn''t too far away from them.


    When the black clothed man glanced at Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin, his gaze stopped on me for a moment, then lowered his head and said something to the old man beside him.


    The old man swept his gaze between Aunt Tao, Yu Kexin and me, then looked at the black-clothed man and shook his head.


    When the Pure Lady Sect s were called out, most of the sects and sects started whispering to each other.


    When I met the man in black in the graveyard, I was battered and exhausted. I believe that the man in black didn''t recognize me.


    When the roll call ended, I did not see any old man among the crowd who had saved me, nor did I see anyone who looked similar to the old Taoist I had seen at the foot of the Taoist temple.


    I also didn''t know which one of them was Zuo Mu.


    After the roll call, people went back to their rooms on the first floor to eat.


    Not long after Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin finished their leisurely meal, the arena battle was announced to have begun. The rookies of various sects all went down to the hall on the first floor.


    The arena battle was a life and death arena. If one wasn''t skilled enough, then they would have died for nothing.


    The rookies participating in the competition had to sign a Life and Death Agreement. When they handed in the Life and Death Agreement, they had to report their names and their affiliation to the sect.


    The man in black''s name was Mu Shuo, and his voice was deep and magnetic.


    After all the rookies finished registering, I did not hear the name Zuo Mu. Under such a situation, I felt really disappointed.


    At the beginning of the Group Arena, every twenty people would form groups. The top three would enter the next round. Each sect''s rookie would draw lots to determine their own group competition.


    In the end, Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo got into the third group.


    After drawing lots, the rookies lined up in groups and waited in the hall on the first floor. No one returned to their respective seats.


    The first round of the competition had begun. The rookies participating in the tournament had demonstrated their skills and wanted to take the top spot.


    I stood at the top of the fence, dazzled by what I saw. All sorts of magical equipment were displayed on the field.


    The contestants were all very fierce, and all of them wished to take the lives of their opponents with one move.


    The audience continued to shout and shout. The atmosphere in the hotel was very warm.


    When there were only three people left standing on the stage, the first group of contestants had already finished, and the rest of the contestants were either dead or heavily injured.


    I didn''t understand the moves used by the contestants and could only watch from the sidelines. I just felt that the match was too bloody.


    Aunt Tao stood beside me, watching the competition attentively.


    Yu Kexin stared at the stage with fanatical eyes, Mu Shuo''s expression remained calm and collected.


    The injured and injured rookie was brought down the arena. Soon, the arena floor was completely cleaned up, and the second round of the competition began.


    When it was time for group three to begin, Yu Kexin decided to kill. The ghosts which she had summoned to assist were all ruthless ghosts.


    Mu Shuo held his black curved blade and quietly stood there, he did not want to take the initiative to provoke others, instead, he took the initiative to provoke others.


    Yu Kexin had to have a special ability of discernment. She and the ghost that she had called for help from, simply didn''t want to provoke Mu Shuo.


    In the end, Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo successfully entered the second round.


    The rookies that were able to make it into the second round continued to participate in groups of ten by drawing lots. It was still the top three entering the next round.


    When the second round of the competition began, the number of people on the martial field increased once again.


    The third round of the competition was a one on one.


    Because there were only a few people left, Yu Kexin took the empty spot during the drawing of lots and directly entered the fourth round.


    A rookie could no longer bear the psychological pressure and was about to withdraw from the competition at this time. The opponent he decided on by drawing lots would directly enter the next round.


    Mu Shuo had always been very calm and outstanding in every match, while Yu Kexin had also become the most popular person in the competition.


    At the end of the competition, Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo were going to fight for the first place.


    The atmosphere of the entire inn was extremely lively. There was a gambling house set up beside the stage, and all sorts of sects were betting on who would obtain the first place between Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo.


    Aunt Tao took out a cheque for 500,000 yuan and told me to bet on Mu Shuo winning. She said that losing was her, and winning was mine.


    In my heart, I was surprised that Aunt Tao didn''t bet on Yu Kexin winning, so I did as I was told.


    When Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo entered the stage, the inn''s cheers were deafening.


    Yu Kexin''s face was solemn, and she was no longer sloppy.


    There were no rules in the tournament arena. This time, not only did Yu Kexin call for the help of the ruthless spirits, she also frequently threw her unknown concealed weapon at Mu Shuo.


    Even so, Mu Shuo was not at a disadvantage on the stage.


    The two fought back and forth for a while, Mu Shuo''s face had a look of impatience as he took aim at Yu Kexin''s defenses, then jumped up and used his black scimitar to close in on him.


    Just as Yu Kexin was about to be defeated while cultivating backwards, at this moment, I saw that Yu Kexin had said something that I don''t know what, and Mu Shuo had forcefully retracted his attack.


    Just in time, just as Mu Shuo was about to stop his attack, Yu Kexin had already pulled out a dagger as he charged forward, and quickly and ruthlessly stabbed towards Mu Shuo''s chest.

 C37

    The situation on the stage changed after a short while, the inn was silent, everyone held their breath and stared at Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo who were on the stage.


    The old man who came with Mu Shuo stood up straight, and Aunt Tao creased his forehead.


    My heart clenched so hard that I forgot to breathe.


    I don''t care who wins or loses, I don''t want any of them to be seriously injured or dead.


    Yu Kexin used the dagger to stab at Mu Shuo''s chest. Mu Shuo, who had just finished retracting his attack, did not manage to dodge in time and hastily used the black curved blade to strike at the dagger.


    Although the dagger did not pierce into Mu Shuo''s heart, it still pierced into his body.


    Yu Kexin''s speed was very fast, all the daggers had entered Mu Shuo''s body, leaving only the handle outside of Mu Shuo''s body.


    Mu Shuo looked at him coldly, raised his leg and kicked at Yu Kexin.


    Yu Kexin''s body fell off the ground and then crashed into the ground. She tried to stand up but was unable to, so she laid on the ground and stared at Mu Shuo as she vomited blood.


    The moment Yu Kexin was kicked flying, she took out the dagger that was stabbed into her body.


    I saw that blood was spurting out from Mu Shuo''s wound as the dagger was pulled out.


    Mu Shuo raised his hand to cover his wound, his eyes staring even colder than before.


    After Yu Kexin landed, she covered her wound with the black curved blade, and calmly walked towards Yu Kexin.


    As Mu Shuo got closer, Yu Kexin panicked and asked Aunt Tao for help.


    Aunt Tao nodded at her calmly, but Yu Kexin conceded immediately.


    The one who got the first place in the arena battle was Mu Shuo!


    The people who bet on Mu Shuo to win all cheered, and the people who bet on Yu Kexin to win all had bitter expressions.


    The old man that came with Mu Shuo ran downstairs in a fluster.


    After Yu Kexin admitted her defeat, her footsteps did not pause even a little as she approached Yu Kexin.


    Yu Kexin looked at her in fear, then laid on the ground and tried to shrink back.


    Aunt Tao stood there motionlessly, while the old man who came with Mu Shuo blocked Mu Shuo''s way when he was almost in front of him.


    I can''t hear what the old man said to Mu Shuo, but Mu Shuo and the rest of the old man glanced at Yu Kexin and followed him out of the stage.


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart as I looked at Aunt Tao. Aunt Tao was still standing there, with no intention of going downstairs to take care of Yu Kexin.


    As I watched Yu Kexin being carried down the stage, I couldn''t help but to ask Aunt Tao if we should go down to take a look at Yu Kexin.


    The Aunt Tao shook her head and said no, he wanted me to go downstairs to get the money.


    I hesitated and didn''t move. I didn''t want Yu Kexin to know that Aunt Tao was betting on Mu Shuo.


    After the Aunt Tao asked me why I hadn''t left yet, I didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately went downstairs to get the money. In a short period of time, five hundred thousand became one million.


    When I took the money, I saw that in the hall on the first floor, on the side where I had been standing at the highest level, there was a special medical team in the rooms with the doors wide open.


    Mu Shuo and Yu Kexin were in different rooms, receiving treatment.


    I took the money and immediately went upstairs, so that Yu Kexin wouldn''t see me.


    When I went upstairs, I checked the time. It was already past five in the afternoon.


    When I went upstairs, I gave all the cash cheques to Aunt Tao. Aunt Tao left a cheque for 500,000 yuan and then handed the rest of the cheques back to me.


    I refuse to accept money, Aunt Tao said. She said that the losers would be hers and the winners would be mine.


    Seeing that Aunt Tao was in a bad mood, I didn''t dare to decline anymore. After receiving the cash cheque, I carefully placed it in my backpack, and once I return, I would hand the money over to Aunt Zhen.


    Five hundred thousand was a huge sum of money to me, the Aunt Zhen had taken good care of me, I did not have any place to spend money.


    Not long after, it was time for dinner again. Just like last time, the round table in the room was filled with food.


    After Aunt Tao started to eat, I picked up my chopsticks and started to eat.


    As I ate, I wondered what Yu Kexin had said to Mu Shuo when she had jumped up and used her black curved blade to close in on her.


    With just a few words, she was able to stop Mu Shuo''s attack. She definitely recognized Mu Shuo.


    On the Life and Death Arena, even if she was deceiving and even if she almost took Mu Shuo''s life, based on Mu Shuo''s usual behavior, he would not even think about taking her life after she admitted defeat.


    Could it be that Yu Kexin recognized Mu Shuo, but Mu Shuo did not?


    Or could it be that Yu Kexin and Mu Shuo were enemies in the first place?


    Mu Shuo and the old man who came with him were all on the second floor, where there were the most people.


    If that was the case, the reason why Mu Shuo participated in the arena battle this time was to amaze the world with his sect''s name.


    The old man was obviously the leader of the sect, but if he was able to produce a disciple like Mu Shuo, then his own ability must be higher, and the sect''s rank must be more important, then why did he keep the sect unknown?


    "What are you thinking about?" Aunt Tao had stopped eating at some point in time.


    "No ¡­." I was thinking that my heart must be hungry too. " Aunt Tao''s questioning broke my train of thoughts. I raised my head and fell into Aunt Tao''s probing eyes.


    "She has shamed her Pure Lady Sect. Not only will she be hungry, she will also have to accept punishment when she returns." Aunt Tao''s tone was very indifferent.


    "Is it just because she didn''t get first place?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    In my opinion, Yu Kexin''s abilities are already good enough, and it''s already enough for me to risk it all for victory.


    "I don''t care about her ranking. She has yet to learn how to be a true person." Aunt Tao continued to eat.


    I didn''t ask any further, Aunt Tao''s two simple sentences already gave me the answer, Aunt Tao is angry at Yu Kexin''s final trick.


    I''m even more curious, what exactly did Yu Kexin tell Mu Shuo.


    After the meal, Aunt Tao took me out of the hotel and didn''t participate.


    I didn''t see Zuo Mu at the party and I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    I really want to stay in the hotel for a little longer, so that I can get a chance to ask Mu Shuo if he knows Zuo Mu.


    I still inexplicably felt that once I found Mu Shuo, I should be a little closer to him.


    However, I didn''t dare disobey Aunt Tao''s orders, so I could only follow her and leave the hotel.


    On the way back, I regretted that I didn''t take the opportunity to talk to Mu Shuo when I went downstairs to get the money.


    When I thought about how there was someone standing guard at the door of Mu Shuo''s treatment room, and about how the Aunt Tao was still watching me from upstairs, I shook my head.


    I decided that once I separated from the Aunt Tao, I would go to that hotel.


    Even if I don''t get my invitation from Aunt Tao, which is still in Aunt Tao''s hands, I will still have the chance to see Mu Shuo again after choosing an intersection to guard.


    I carelessly asked Aunt Zhen why Zuo Mu didn''t attend the gathering, and Aunt Tao said that she didn''t know either.


    Aunt Tao did not immediately leave after sending me back home. She stayed until around 9 in the evening.


    It wasn''t too late, but it was too late for me, and it was hard to find a reasonable reason why it would take a long time to get out of the house at this point.


    The hotel where the party was held was far away from where I was staying, and I could not afford to delay any longer than I needed to on the way back and forth.


    I was in my room, burning with impatience, and I had never felt so much revulsion for the bondage of my present life.


    When Aunt Zhen heard my painful cry, I hurriedly went out to take a look. It turned out that Aunt Zhen had accidentally twisted his ankle, causing the small bones in his ankle to be dislocated.


    I have to get my bones straight as soon as possible. I don''t know when Aunt Zhang has something to do, so I won''t do it straight away. Seeing that Aunt Zhen is in unbearable pain, I carried her and left home, preparing to go to the nearest hospital to get an emergency treatment.


    Aunt Zhen is very thin, it''s not hard for me to carry her on my back.


    After Aunt Zhen and I got into a taxi, the Aunt Zhen reported the name of a hospital to the taxi driver.


    The hospital mentioned by Aunt Zhen was not far from the hotel where the gathering would be held.


    I didn''t have time to be surprised that the Aunt Zhen would actually give up on getting further and further away, and immediately had a reaction from my heart.


    On the way there, Aunt Zhen told me that she had picked a hospital that was very good at treating falling injuries.


    He went to the hospital to hang up the emergency medicine, and not long after that, Aunt Zhen went to sleep.


    First, I asked her how long it would take for the infusion to end, and then told her that I needed to go out for a while because I had something to do. I asked her to slow down her movements when she changed the water in the Aunt Zhen so that she wouldn''t wake the Aunt Zhen up.


    After the nurse answered, I reminded her that if the Aunt Zhen woke up before I returned, she would say that I had something to do and had left.


    After instructing the nurse, I jogged out of the hospital and headed towards the hotel.


    After I got off the car not far away from one of the crossroads, I stood guard in the dark by the side of the road, hoping to catch sight of Mu Shuo.


    As time passed, no one came out of the intersection. I stared at the intersection, feeling anxious.


    Seeing that it was almost time, and that I had to return back to the hospital, I finally saw Mu Shuo in my line of sight!


    Mu Shuo frowned slightly as he walked towards the intersection I was guarding. Behind him, there was also the old man who was attending the gathering with him.

 C38

    To be able to see Mu Shuo again, I was extremely excited.


    I stood up straight and stared at Mu Shuo with passion in my eyes, waiting for him to exit the intersection before rushing towards him and asking him if he knew Zuo Mu.


    Without waiting for Mu Shuo and the old man to leave the intersection, Yu Kexin caught up from behind and stood in front of Mu Shuo and the old man.


    Mu Shuo and the old man stopped in their tracks as Mu Shuo stared at Yu Kexin coldly.


    I can''t hear what Yu Kexin said, and I saw that after Yu Kexin finished speaking, the old man pulled Mu Shuo along as they walked back the way they came from.


    I couldn''t help but curse under my breath, I no longer had the time to wait. Yu Kexin was done for, I wanted to ask him for information.


    As I watched Mu Shuo, the old man and Yu Kexin''s backs disappear from my sight, I could only take the taxi back to the hospital.


    When I returned to the hospital, not only did I see the Aunt Zhen, I also saw the Aunt Zhang.


    Glancing at Aunt Zhen who had woken up and Aunt Zhang who had rushed over, my heart immediately clenched.


    Aunt Zhen, who was being pulled out by a nurse, frowned and looked at me. She asked me what I had gone out to do and why I hadn''t said hello to her before I left.


    The two words that Aunt Zhen said made my heart relax a little. I told her that I was a little hungry just now so I went to the entrance of the hospital to eat something.


    She was still asleep when I left, and I thought I wouldn''t be too late to wake her up, so I asked the nurse to let me know.


    When my answer came out, Aunt Zhen''s expression relaxed slightly.


    The nurse with the tray answered, saying that my home tutor was too strict. I had only been out for a few minutes and was about to be interrogated.


    If her tutor had been like me, she wouldn''t have been able to handle it.


    The nurse''s words made me calm down. If that''s the case, it would only take a few minutes for Aunt Zhang to wake up.


    On the way back, Aunt Zhen, who didn''t say anything after the nurse answered my question, told me that she cared about me for my own good. I said I understood and told her not to pay too much attention to the nurse''s words.


    To me, being able to dodge the question is already enough, the Aunt Zhen being strict with me is already reasonable.


    Aunt Zhen sighed and did not speak. Aunt Zhang had always played the role of a silent background.


    After returning home and washing up, I silently cried on my bed. After waiting for ten years, I finally received news of Zuo Mu. My heart was filled with anticipation to see him again at the reunion, but in the end, it was all for nothing.


    It wasn''t easy for me to finally see Mu Shuo again while the Aunt Zhen was infusing her blood into my body. Yu Kexin''s impromptu appearance completely broke my last bit of fantasy.


    Perhaps, I will never have the chance to see Zuo Mu again in my life.


    The second day, Aunt Zhen strictly forbade me from going out, and told me to stay at home and learn new Ghost Dao skills from her.


    Aunt Zhen taught me a lot of new ghost ways. I will only talk about it once, so I need to immediately write it down in my notes or else I will definitely miss out on some knowledge points.


    The Aunt Zhang prepared lunch and dinner by herself. She kept telling me that it was very late at night before she let me go wash up and rest.


    I told Aunt Zhen that I had worked hard and that she had taught me all the ways of the ghosts that she could teach me.


    When I returned home on Monday afternoon, I did not see Aunt Zhen. Aunt Zhang told me that Aunt Zhen had once again sprained her leg and was already in the hospital.


    I asked Aunt Zhang which hospital she was hospitalized in and Aunt Zhang told me that she was not allowed to tell me which hospital she was hospitalized in in order to avoid wasting my time running around.


    After hearing Aunt Zhang''s reply, I confirmed that there weren''t any major problems with her so I didn''t ask any further. After having lunch and a lunch break, I headed back to school.


    In the afternoon, just before school was about to end, the counselor told all the students to go to the classroom that night, saying that school had already officially started half a month ago, and that our class still hadn''t held the welcoming party for the freshmen.


    In order to avoid boredom, I felt that the welcoming party for the new students was simply a waste of time. When I went to school at night, I brought along notes recording the ghost abilities that the Aunt Zhen had taught me.


    By the time I reached the classroom, it had been refurbished and refurbished.


    The tables had moved, leaving a semicircular space beneath the podium. On the blackboard was written "A fateful meeting," and the classroom was filled with colored balloons.


    The human skeleton that had been lying on the podium had been moved to a corner under the podium.


    My roommates gave me a seat, so I didn''t have to sit for long before the counselor and class monitor came into the classroom with two bags of snacks.


    After the snacks were distributed, the welcoming evening for the new students began.


    After the counselor''s brief speech, the students first took turns to go to the podium to introduce themselves.


    The class monitor pervert suggested that when a student introduced himself, the students below the stage were free to ask that student some harmless questions. That student had to answer every question he asked.


    The class monitor''s suggestion was approved by most of the students, and the counselor had no objections.


    Glancing at the squad leader, I felt that his proposal was actually directed at me.


    After the introductions were officially started, the students'' questions were indeed quite harmless, and the students on stage could easily pass as well.


    The squad leader was quiet until I introduced myself with my notes.


    As soon as I introduced myself, the class monitor asked me if I had a boyfriend.


    When the class monitor''s question came out, the students immediately began to jeer.


    When I said yes, the class monitor asked me what the other party''s name was, and I frowned slightly as I looked at the counselor.


    After the counselor said no harm, I said I called him husband.


    The classroom exploded into chaos. The class monitor did not show any additional emotion as he asked me, "Do I love my husband?"


    The class monitor''s questioning made my heart bitter and made the atmosphere in the classroom awkward. I said that I loved it very much.


    The squad leader then pressed me again, "Does my husband love me?"


    The classroom was silent. Everyone was waiting for my answer. I smiled and said, "Of course."


    When the class monitor asked me where my husband worked, I made up an answer and walked straight off the platform.


    If not for the presence of the class counselor, I would not have answered so many questions from the class monitor. The reason I continued to answer the class monitor''s questions was because I did not want to embarrass the class monitor in front of everyone.


    I had answered enough questions to give the monitor face.


    After I left the podium and returned to my seat, the class introduced themselves and the class leader took his cell phone and left the classroom.


    My roommates came over to talk with me. My husband and I, what level have we reached?


    Glancing at my three roommates, who were constantly gossiping, I said that I was actually Lala.


    Seeing their three roommates'' shocked expressions, I finally shut my mouth. I asked them to keep it a secret for me, otherwise I wouldn''t care about the rules of a rabbit who doesn''t eat its own grass.


    The three roommates immediately expressed their absolute secrecy and sat down by my side. Kang Jiamin, who was sitting beside me, tried to stay as far away from me as possible during the next few moments, so as to not touch me.


    The class monitor returned to the classroom at the end of his self-introduction. He went up to the stage and introduced himself, adding that he was in love with me. He knew that I had made up a husband to reject him, so he would not give up on me.


    The class whistled in all directions, causing me to frown. I finally knew that the class representative had asked me before if I, Ruan Tianye, was a local, and also the reason why he had asked me again just now where my husband lived and worked.


    When he was leaving the classroom, he had definitely used his connections to investigate Ruan Tianye. In fact, all the information related to Ruan Tianye was made up by me in the first place.


    The three roommates looked at each other in silence. The counselor coughed twice and announced the start of the next program.


    The class monitor sent a message to me, stating once again that he would continue to pursue me. I coldly replied, "If he dares to pursue me again, I will dare to withdraw from school."


    The squad leader''s face was full of frustration. He pursed his lips and no longer sent a message.


    The class party for the new students was very boring. I took out my notes to read, but I was distracted by the class monitor''s unwillingness to give up.


    After the party was over, before I could leave the classroom, the class monitor walked straight to me with a determined look in his eyes.


    Seeing the class monitor''s reaction, the students all scattered. I sighed in my heart, why did men have to make things difficult for women? As I fled, I didn''t want to encounter any of the class monitor''s confessions at all.


    When I got down to the first floor, I found that I had left my notes in the classroom. I had no choice but to return to the classroom as quickly as possible.


    It was already too late. Only the lights of our class were still on in the entire school building.


    When I returned to the classroom, there was no one else in the room. The class monitor was holding my notes and hesitating to open them.


    Behind him, the child''s skeleton was growing muscles at a rate visible to the naked eye, but the class monitor had no idea.

 C39

    What I saw made me alarmed. I rushed up to the class monitor, grabbed his wrist, and ran down the stairs.


    The squad leader was obviously shocked, but he quickly returned with a bright smile and said as he ran after me that he knew I would come back.


    I let go of the monitor''s wrist and hastened my steps.


    I didn''t look back. I didn''t know what it was like to have the skeleton of a baby growing muscles again. It was the first time I had encountered such a thing.


    When I got to the first floor with the class monitor, I saw the entrance to the first floor. I immediately stopped and pulled at the class monitor.


    The dim yellow light from the street lamp outside the teaching building was shining on the entrance of the building. There was a child hanging upside down on the door frame of the entrance to the first floor, staring at me and the class monitor.


    As the wind blew, the child''s body swayed unsteadily.


    The toddler was naked and skinny. His skin was very pale and his eyes were deep and bloodless.


    The class monitor, who was charging forward with all of his attention focused on me, was caught off guard by me and was pulled by me. After that, he fell heavily onto the ground like a dog eating mud.


    I fished in my pocket for my mahogany dagger and held it in my hand, watching the child warily.


    The toddler''s body was overflowing with ghost qi s, but he didn''t belong to any kind of ghost I knew. He was real, and everyone could see his real body.


    The squad leader rose from the ground and followed my gaze, and then his face turned white as he said, "Don''t be afraid."


    I didn''t pay attention to the class monitor as I was hoping that Aunt Zhang wouldn''t be able to wait for me at the entrance and would come to the school building to look for me.


    When it was time for dinner, I told Aunt Zhang that the party would probably be held very late. At that time, Aunt Zhang said that since it was very late, she would come and pick me up.


    After a moment of confrontation, the toddler began to laugh and cry as he quickly crawled along the ceiling in the direction of me and the class monitor.


    At this moment, without any hesitation, I pulled the class monitor along and ran towards the entrance of the first floor.


    However, our speed was no match for the speed of the toddlers. Before we reached the entrance to the first floor, the toddlers hung upside down on the doorjamb of the entrance to the first floor to stare at us.


    "We have no enmity between us, you don''t need to pester us like this." I didn''t know what a baby was, and I didn''t dare to use a peach wood dagger against him.


    I had a charm in my pocket before I left the house at night, but I didn''t dare use it that easily either.


    The only items I can use to ward off evil are the peach wood dagger and the sigil as well as the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist. Once I make a move, if I can''t deal with the baby, the squad leader and I will die.


    "I''m not dead yet, but I''ve been made into a bone specimen. All of you deserve to die." The child''s voice was as if he was crying, causing my scalp to go numb.


    "Every injustice has its master. If you want to take revenge, you should go and find the person who did it instead of getting angry and being innocent." The child''s words shocked me.


    Even though I''ve only studied for a short period of time, I know that anyone who graduated from the Department of Forensic Medicine could easily and accurately determine whether a person was truly dead or faking their death. The skeletons of the Department of Forensic Medicine were all taken from the hands of a teacher from the Department of Forensic Medicine.


    It was a cruel thing to make a human skeletal specimen without completely dying.


    "Are you teaching me a lesson? "You''re bullying me even after I''m dead." The child''s eyes flashed with both laughter and tears.


    "Wait, tell us his name, and we will avenge you." Seeing that the toddler was about to make a move, the class monitor immediately stopped him.


    The class monitor''s eyes were filled with fear and her voice trembled, but her back was still very straight.


    The moment the class monitor''s words left his mouth, the child''s eyes turned red, and he became agitated as he spoke.


    He jumped to the ground, his muscles rapidly disengaging from his body as if they were bone specimens made by an invisible hand.


    I quickly pulled the class rep back and told him in a low voice that as soon as he had the chance, he would immediately leave the school building to find the Aunt Zhang that was waiting for him at the entrance.


    I don''t know if he heard what I said or not.


    As the baby quickly took on the shape of a human skeleton, he leapt up and lunged at me.


    I immediately took out the charm and threw it at the boy, far away from the squad leader. The boy raised his hand and tore off the charm that I had stuck to his forehead.


    The charm was useless to the child, but every time I cast the charm, the child would pause and tear the charm apart before continuing to chase me.


    I kept throwing spells at the toddlers as I ran down one of the first-floor corridors, the toddlers floating close behind me.


    When I had nowhere to run, I threw the rest of the spells at the toddler.


    While the toddler was wildly waving his hand to block the spell, I bypassed him and headed back the way I came.


    I didn''t see the squad leader again, so I ran for the entrance to the first floor.


    The door to the first floor slammed shut in front of me, with a light on in the corridor on the first floor.


    I couldn''t stop the momentum from slamming into the door, and just as I was about to see stars, I saw the long shadow of a hand lunging at me.


    I quickly turned around and used my peach wood dagger to block the arm bone. The wrist bone emitted a crisp sound as it broke from the wrist of the child.


    Without waiting for joy to rise in my heart, the broken bone in the toddler''s hand swiftly returned to its original position.


    I leaned against the door, my mahogany dagger in my hand, and stared at the baby.


    I was right about the toddler''s grunt when his hand broke, and since the peachwood dagger hurt him, I had to make full use of its power to stall for time.


    I hope the squad leader didn''t drop the chain at the critical moment, and that he went off to help me get reinforcements.


    The young hand bone returned to its original position and dived at me again. I dodged his attack quickly and used a peach dagger to cut off the hand bone closest to me.


    The boy didn''t wait for the broken bone to return to its original position, and then he went down and attacked me with the rest of his hand and foot bones.


    I once again cut off the young child''s legs and bones, but I was unable to evade the young child''s remaining hand bones.


    After piercing into my abdomen, the bone in my hand rotated. I was in so much pain that I nearly fainted. I immediately used my peach wood dagger to hack at the child''s skeleton.


    The baby moved away from where it was and the bones of his hands were pulled from my belly.


    Fresh blood spurted out from the wound on my abdomen. My vision went dark and I almost fell to the ground. I used my left hand to press tightly against the wound on my abdomen while my right hand gripped the peach wood dagger even tighter.


    I was surprised to see that not only was the broken part of the baby''s skeleton no longer there, but the hand he had pulled out of my abdomen had turned black, and the black was spreading rapidly upward along his arm.


    The toddler screamed and crashed into the wall, breaking the arm.


    I stood there soaked in sweat, wondering why the baby''s hand bones had suddenly turned black.


    The toddler broke the broken skeleton on the back of his arm and charged me again. I used all my strength to swing the peach tree dagger in my hand again, and I couldn''t help but fall to the ground.


    As my body fell to the ground, my consciousness blurred.


    I heard the faint sound of a door opening, then the wail of a child, and I felt my body being lifted up and I lost consciousness.


    When I became more blurry again, I could faintly hear Aunt Tao''s voice.


    The Aunt Tao seemed to be asking who, why did my Ghost Infant poison act up in advance, why didn''t it turn into ten years within fifteen years?


    An unfamiliar male voice was saying that the remaining Ghost Infant poison in my body had always been suppressed in the area on my abdomen that was injured.


    If my abdomen was not injured, my Ghost Infant poison would have taken another fifteen years.


    Following my abdomen injury, the Ghost Infant poison started acting up ahead of time.


    As soon as I heard this, I lost consciousness again.


    During the period when my consciousness was still blurry, I once again heard the Aunt Tao say that no matter the cost, I must continue to live on.


    I''m not sure how much time passed before I finally regained consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was lying alone in my room, having an IV drip. All kinds of measuring instruments were running in my room, while the Aunt Tao was sitting beside me looking tired and frowning at me.


    Seeing that I had opened my eyes, the Aunt Tao was extremely excited. Holding my hand, she said that I had finally woken up and that she was worried sick.


    I opened my mouth wanting to console Aunt Tao, but found that I couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Aunt Tao told me that the Ghost Infant poison that was suppressing my body had flared up ahead of time. I was heavily injured and the Ghost Infant poison had flared up, causing me to almost lose my life.


    She was caught unprepared by the preemptive effect of the Ghost Infant poison in my body. The Ghost Infant poison in my body was suppressed once again.


    The side effect of the Ghost Infant''s poison''s preemptive attack was that I would be unable to speak for half a year.

 C40

    I felt weak all over, and after hearing Aunt Tao''s words, I winked at her, silently indicating that I understood.


    Losing my voice for half a year is nothing to me. It''s enough to live on.


    Aunt Tao continued to tell me after she fed me some warm water, that the child had also been infected with the Ghost Infant''s poison, and that she had killed the child after rushing over.


    The child was also a ghost, except that he was considered a ghost between zombie and ghost.


    The mingmen of those ghosts was at its neck. As long as its neck was severed, it would be able to kill it in one strike.


    The Aunt Zhang had already warned the squad leader not to spread the news of our encounter with children and asked for a long leave of absence for me.


    I''ve been unconscious for more than half a month, and I''ve finally woken up today.


    The wound on my abdomen has already healed, but my body is extremely empty. I need to rest for a period of time before I can completely recover.


    When Aunt Tao finished his lecture, she entered the ward.


    Aunt Tao warned me again to take good care of me, and after that, she left the room.


    After a nurse came in to help me change the water, Aunt Zhang told me that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin had followed their plans and planned to return to Malaysia the day after my accident.


    Because something had happened to me, Aunt Tao let Yu Kexin return to Malaysia alone. She had been taking care of me these past few days, and it could be said that she couldn''t even undress.


    Aunt Tao has a lot of things to do, Aunt Tao said that I will return to Malaysia immediately after I wake up.


    If she guessed correctly, Aunt Tao was already on her way to the airport.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, my eyes felt sore, and I couldn''t help but recall the scene when I met the old granny again.


    Aunt House is obviously not only limited to the Aunt House that I resided in before, perhaps Aunt Tao would be the same towards all Pure Lady Sect''s disciples who are as old as me, but I am deeply grateful.


    At this point, Aunt Zhang placed the notes that I left in the classroom along with my peach wood dagger on the bedside of my bed. She said that the class monitor had given these notes to her, and she had kept the peach wood dagger for me during this period of time.


    I stayed in the hospital for the next half month.


    Aunt Tao called Aunt Zhang from time to time to ask about my recovery but she never appeared again.


    After I was able to walk down from the ground at a slow pace, I used a pen and paper to ask Aunt Zhang if her ankle had recovered.


    Aunt Zhang told me that her ankle had completely recovered, but she won''t be able to return in a short period of time as she was assigned another mission.


    Aunt Zhen''s mission this time was more confidential, Aunt Zhen''s phone continued to be turned off.


    My roommates called me, and I hung up and called them back. I told them that I would be back at school after a period of time because I had something to do, and that I couldn''t tell them what it was.


    The squad leader had never been on the phone or on the message.


    The Taekwondo and Sanda classes called to ask why I wasn''t going to class yet, and I sent back a message that I was going to wait a little longer, and I would go back to those classes when I had time.


    During my stay in the hospital, aside from learning the new demonic path abilities in my notes, I would think of Zuo Mu, think of Mu Shuo, and think of those two Ghost Husband s of mine and their young children.


    I don''t know the reason why Zuo Mu didn''t attend the reunion, but I''m worried that he encountered some sort of predicament.


    I still inexplicably felt that I was even closer to Zuo Mu when I found him. I wondered why I had that inexplicable feeling.


    I was curious as to what Yu Kexin had told him when he was fighting him, and what Yu Kexin had told him after stopping him and the old man at night.


    I don''t know whether or not Wei Xiao Han managed to escape from Ruan Tianye''s grasp in the end, but I don''t want him to die at Ruan Tianye''s hands, nor do I want them to appear in my life again.


    I wondered which of the forensic teachers had turned the child into a skeleton before he was completely dead.


    At the end of half a month, I was completely recovered, except for the fact that I still couldn''t speak.


    I followed Aunt Zhang back to rent a place. After packing up, I prepared to return to school tomorrow to attend class.


    I took out my cell phone and sent a message to my roommates, telling them that I had a voice problem, that I''d been operated on but wouldn''t be able to speak for six months, and that they shouldn''t make a fuss when they saw me tomorrow.


    Kang Jiamin even sent a voice transmission to her. If I can tell her that I love you tomorrow, she would be willing to let me, Xiao Bai, eat the grass by her nest.


    The next day, when I entered the classroom, my roommates had already given me my seat and told me that they had informed the teachers and classmates of my situation, so that no one would ask me questions and greet me.


    I nodded with a faint smile and wrote the word "thank you" on the paper.


    When class was about to begin, the class monitor hurried over. When he saw me, a look of pleasant surprise flashed in his eyes. He immediately took out his cell phone and sent a message to me, asking where I had been.


    At this time, the counselor entered the classroom and asked the class monitor why she didn''t return to her seat.


    The squad leader walked quickly to his seat and sat down, looking at me as he waited for me to reply.


    I was really helpless towards the class monitor''s reaction, so I replied and told him that I had been recuperating in the hospital all this time.


    The squad leader retracted his gaze and sent a message to tell me that he was warned by the Aunt Zhang that night that he wouldn''t let anyone else know about our encounter with the young ones, and that he wasn''t allowed to contact me again.


    He was afraid of inconvenience, so he didn''t dare contact me, but he was worried about my condition.


    All his information about me was from my roommate.


    He didn''t tell anyone about our encounter with the children. He always thought that there were no ghosts in the world, but in fact, there were.


    He was in a daze for many days, but he insisted on class so that we wouldn''t raise any suspicions about taking a leave of absence at the same time.


    No one cared too much about how the child skeleton was lost in the class. He could not tell which teacher was responsible for the creation of the child skeleton.


    After reading a long message from the class monitor, I replied with a "thank you" and left the rest of the text behind.


    The squad leader sent me a big smile, saying that I was safe and sound.


    I did not return the message to the class monitor and began to listen in peace.


    I''ve missed too much work, and I''m going to have to go through some tough supplementary lessons to keep up.


    After the first period, Kang Jiamin handed me a notebook, on which were recorded the main points and difficulties of all my homework.


    Without waiting for me to express my gratitude, Kang Jiamin told me in a low voice that she should repay me with a drop of water. I had saved her before, so she should be doing these things for me.


    When Kang Jiamin said till here, she raised her voice, and said that if I wanted to express my gratitude, then say it out loud.


    Kang Jiamin snickered, while the other two of my dorm mates surrounded me to denounce Kang Jiamin for taking advantage of the situation to bully others.


    After dinner, Aunt Zhang had something to do so she asked me to wash up and rest, telling me that she would be back early.


    My right eyelid began to twitch as I washed up and lay down on the bed to read.


    At first, I thought my eyelids were tired, but when I noticed that my eyelids fluttered every five minutes for a short period of time, I began to pay more attention to my eyelids.


    There is a proverb is left eye to jump in wealth right eye to jump in disaster, people''s attitude to this proverb is different, the Internet also has different analysis to the eye to jump.


    In fact, the short eyelid twitch every five minutes was indeed an omen, and that omen could not be simply divided into two parts: the left eye, the fortune, and the right eye.


    Aunt Tao had once taught me how to use the Little Sixth King to calculate the good fortune of having a premonition that makes one''s eyelids twitch.


    The method used by the Sixth King to calculate was according to the time when his eyelids started to twitch every five minutes. He would then circulate it according to the time when Big An, Lien Lian, Sui Xi, Chi Kou, Xiao Ji, and Kong Shen, and also according to the time of the month and the time of the Lunar New Year, so that he could see where the final result would be.


    Big Ann quick joy for small Ji, for Ji; Lai Lian Red mouth air death, for fierce.


    When I calculated the result, my eyelids jumped and I ended up in an empty spot of death.


    Amongst all the vicious beasts, the one that died in the air was the most ferocious.


    The result of my calculation made me alarmed. I quickly checked the defensive array formation in the room before calling the Aunt Zhang.


    Aunt Zhang answered the call and asked me what was wrong. I hung up the phone and sent a message to her.


    "Is Gan Mei you? I am Zuo Mu! " I tucked the charms and the mahogany dagger under my pillow and lay in my pajamas on the bed, my mind wandering to a strange phone call.


    I picked up the phone and heard Mu Shuo''s agitated voice.


    My tears dropped instantly. So, Mu Shuo is Zuo Mu!


    At this moment, Qi Xiaoxian barged into my room.


    After so many days of not seeing each other, Qi Xiaoxian''s spirit rank has increased by two levels. The defensive array formation in my room is useless against him.


    He rushed into the room and immediately used a ghost power, locking me in place before I could react. With a wave of his hand, he turned the phone in my hand into dust.


    Before I could catch my breath, he was on top of me, ripping open my pajamas.

 C41

    I wanted to scream for help, but I couldn''t make a sound. I wanted to push Qi Xiaohan away from me with all my might, but I was trapped by the ghost power and couldn''t move at all.


    I could only stare at Qi Xiaoshan, tears welling up in my eyes uncontrollably. "Wuwuwu, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu


    I finally know that Mu Shuo is the Zuo Mu that I miss in my heart.


    However, at the moment of my most pleasant surprise, Qi Xiaoxian was doing something that made me feel despair.


    With a few rips, Qi Xiaoshan tore apart all of my clothes, and then started rubbing my chest with his large hands.


    He stared at my body without looking at my eyes, and I could clearly sense that his body had changed.


    My despair was unbearable, and I hated it.


    I hate Xiao Han, I hate the gods that the Aunt Tao has mentioned to protect the Self-bunning Lady!


    I don''t ask for much, I want to live on in peace, but Qi Xiaohan has pushed me to the brink of death!


    I am cautious, but I have never been blessed by the gods!


    The surge of hatred forced me to stop my tears. I looked at Qi Xiaoxian coldly, and the corner of my lips curled up in a mocking smile.


    My life is a f * cking joke!


    After stopping my tears, Qi Xiaoxian finally raised her head from my chest, and her red eyes met my gaze, stopping the movements of her hands.


    My cold eyes stared at the mockery on the corner of Qi Xiaoxian''s lips as she looked at me, her emotions churning.


    In the dead silence of the room, Qi Xiahan''s anger gradually dissipated, and the changes to his body gradually disappeared.


    "How much do you hate me?" After a long while, Wei Xiaoxian broke the silence and undid the restraints on my upper body.


    I sat up and slapped him across the face, and continued staring at him coldly.


    I have nowhere to run, I don''t care what my reaction will do to Qi Xiaohan, since he gave me the chance to slap him, I naturally wouldn''t waste it.


    I didn''t think about using the peach wood dagger and the sigil below the pillow to deal with Qi Xiaohan. The defensive array formation in my room is useless against him, and those sigil and the peach wood dagger are even more ineffective against him.


    "I, this young master, was almost done for by you and Ruan Tianye to the point that I can''t even become a ghost. Who gave you the courage to be so arrogant in front of this young master?!" Wei Xiao Han narrowed his eyes and once again his anger soared.


    He reached for my chin and pushed me down on the bed, his big hand twisting the top of my chest and covering the inside of my thigh.


    I continued to stare coldly at Qi Xiaoxian, as if I was a dead fish.


    "Damn!" "Why the f * ck don''t you cry, why the f * ck don''t you beg for mercy, why the f * ck don''t you struggle?!" Qi Xiaohan was flustered and exasperated as he increased the strength in his hands.


    I stood still and let Wei Xiaowan do what he wanted, staring at him like he was a clown.


    If I can''t fight him, I''ll just take it.


    "Who the hell sealed your voice?!" Wei Xiao Han used her hand to torment me for a while before jumping off the bed. She floated around the room and then suddenly pressed a finger on my neck. She looked at me in surprise.


    Following the astonished look in Qi Xiaoxian''s eyes, his anger dissipated.


    Wei Xiaowan''s words left me in shock, but I remained unmoving as I stared at him coldly.


    Maybe he just wanted to stir me up, because my indifference had made him uninteresting.


    After seeing that I didn''t have any reaction, Qi Xiaohan took a pen and paper and placed it on top of my bed, telling me to write out what I wanted to say.


    After I still didn''t react, Wei glanced at my naked body, then picked up the blanket from my bed and covered me with it.


    I sat up and wrapped a thin blanket around myself. I picked up a pen and paper and explained to him, I have never harmed him in partnership with Ruan Tianye, and everything was a coincidence and a misunderstanding.


    If I want to harm him, I can''t as good as Ruan Tianye.


    Wei Xiao Han wrinkled his forehead as he pondered deeply, before nodding his head to let me tell him who sealed my voice.


    I held the pen and paper for a long time. I knew that my voice was sealed, so I didn''t dare to think too much about the answer to this question.


    Aunt Zhang said that before I stayed in the hospital and woke up, it was Aunt Tao who took care of me.


    When I woke up, I had lost my voice.


    Aunt Tao told me that the side effect of the Ghost Infant''s poison''s preemptive reaction was that I would be unable to speak for half a year.


    Thinking about this, my tears started to flow down my face without any warning. Compared to making sure that it was Aunt Tao who sealed my voice, I was more willing to let Qi Xiaohan do the talking.


    My heart hurt, and there was no place for me to vent my emotions. I could only ruthlessly break the paper with my pen.


    I don''t understand why the Aunt Tao would treat me like that. I accept it more because she told me to do something that might cost my life and she didn''t want to lie to me.


    Qi Xiaohan picked up a pen and placed a new piece of paper beside me. He whispered to me that I should have an answer. Since I didn''t want to tell him, he wouldn''t pursue the matter.


    He apologized to me for what happened tonight. He was mad at me for what he did to me.


    In this period of time, he had endured the hardships of levelling up a ghost under the guidance of an expert. His hatred towards me had surpassed his hatred towards Ruan Tianye.


    He will try his best to find a way to undo the seal as soon as possible.


    "I can only bully my wife. As long as you want revenge, I will break that person''s neck." Qi Xiaoshan looked at me with eyes full of deep regret and unconcealable love.


    I''ll write a big word on the paper and you can go.


    At this moment, I was in a state of despair that was even worse than when I was rudely insulted by Qi Xiaoxian.


    I couldn''t be bothered to guess whether Wei Xiao Han''s apology was sincere or not. I could only use the simplest method to judge his sincerity.


    If he leaves, I believe in his sincerity.


    If he hadn''t left, his so-called sincerity was just a facade.


    After apologizing to me once again, Qi Xiaoshan removed the ghost power binding my lower body, looked at me deeply, and ran out of the room.


    With regards to the matter of Qi Xiaofan''s departure, there was no joy in my heart at all.


    As Qi Xiaohan left, I saw that the Wall-Hitting Ghost had disappeared from my room.


    Immediately after, I heard the door open, heard Aunt Zhang''s hurried footsteps and the sound of the door opening. I saw Aunt Zhang rushing into my room with a face full of anxiety.


    I quietly waited for Aunt Zhang to enter the room and silently watched him enter the room. I suddenly felt that maybe I had always been living with lies, but I just didn''t know it at all.


    Perhaps, even the reason Aunt Zhen left was something that she made up out of thin air.


    It''s just that, I don''t understand why they keep lying to me. I''m just a nobody, even though I''ve studied hard to get the best results, my Ghost Dao skills are still low.


    To them, the result was nothing, but the ability of the Ghost Dao was the right path.


    After the Aunt Zhang ran into my room, she opened the curtains and took a glance outside, asking me what had happened.


    She sat on the edge of my bed after I had looked at her in silence, frowning at me.


    I cut the paper with the tip of my pen and asked the question I was most concerned about. Why did you seal my voice?


    Aunt Zhang took the paper in my hands, and after she finished reading the questions on it, she looked at me and shook her head helplessly.


    Aunt Zhang told me that normally, the Ghost Infant poison can only be suppressed once.


    Only before the second attack of the Ghost Infant poison, when I have done all the preparations to remove the remaining Ghost Infant poison, will I be able to keep my life.


    Otherwise, I''m basically dead.


    The advance of the Ghost Infant''s poison in my body caught the Aunt Tao and the others by surprise. They had not made any preparations yet.


    In order to save me, Aunt Tao used up all of her connections.


    Aunt Tao said that she had always treated me like her daughter, even though the things she could give me were too little.


    As a result, even though the Ghost Infant poison in my body has been successfully suppressed within my body, I need to remain silent for half a year in order to protect my life.


    Once I pronounce it in half a year, I will explode.


    Aunt Tao didn''t want me to feel too burdened, so she only told me that my inability to speak within half a year was the side effect of the Ghost Infant''s poison''s preemptive effects.


    Aunt Tao had repeatedly told her not to tell me the truth.


    When Aunt Zhang got to this point, she gave a deep sigh and said that other than Yu Kexin, I was the one she cared the most about the people she met.


    I listened to the words of the Aunt Zhang quietly and felt all sorts of emotions in my heart.


    Listening to Aunt Zhang talk about how she had always treated me like her daughter, I could no longer hold back my tears.

 C42

    Aunt Tao did it for my own good, but I didn''t know what was good for me.


    Just because my voice was sealed, I easily erased the kindness Aunt Tao had towards me, and started to suspect everything in despair. My entire heart was filled with the rage of being deceived.


    I am just a small fry, I don''t have the capital to be bothered by Aunt Tao at all.


    If not for Aunt Tao, I would have died long ago.


    The matter of the voice being sealed was originally a very small matter.


    Aunt Zhang stood up and gave me a hug. She patted my back and told me not to cry and told me to keep it a secret with her to prevent Aunt Tao from berating her.


    I nodded my head heavily as my heart was filled with apologetic feelings towards the Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Zhang sat back down on the bed and asked me what had happened tonight.


    I used a pen and paper to tell Aunt Zhang that Qi Xiaoxian came by tonight. Qi Xiaoxian''s ghost rank was at least 2 levels higher than mine, but after the misunderstanding was resolved, he left again.


    Aunt Zhang asked me if there was any misunderstanding between Qi Xiaohan and I, and I replied honestly.


    Aunt Zhang let out a long breath and said that I was fine, and then she smiled and said that Aunt Tao cared so much about me, and if anything happened to me, she could only apologize with her life.


    When Aunt Zhang spoke to here, she took out a talisman from her pocket and gave it to me. She said that the talisman could stop ghosts like Wei Xiao Han, who were at the level of ghosts.


    No matter what, I have to remember that I cannot personally kill Ghost Husband. Otherwise, if I provoke discontent in the underworld, it will bring about a fatal disaster to myself.


    The matter of killing the Ghost Husband would be handled by someone else from the Pure Lady Sect.


    After I accepted the sigil, Aunt Zhang placed another sigil in the middle of the door frame outside of my room. She said that with the sigil, even ghosts on the level of Qi Xiaohan''s ghosts would not be able to enter my room.


    The runes that the Aunt Zhang had given me as well as the runes that she had stuck to the door frame were all runes that I had never seen before.


    I asked the Aunt Zhang on pen and paper why didn''t you help me paste the same charm as before?


    Aunt Zhang told me that she only had one of the runes she had pasted on it.


    She never thought that Qi Xiaoxian would be able to level up so quickly, and thought that I would be able to rely on the defensive arrays in my room to be safe and sound.


    Aunt Tao and her did not give me any talismans from the two Ghost Husband s before because they were worried that I would impulsively kill the Ghost Husband and bring about a fatal disaster for myself.


    I asked Aunt Zhang for a few more talismans that could bind two Ghost Husband s. Aunt Zhang laughed at my greed and said that she would draw talismans for me afterwards, so for the time being, she could only give me one.


    Aunt Zhang took out her phone to check the time, saying that it was already very late and she wanted me to rest early.


    Looking at Aunt Zhang''s phone, I remembered that my phone had already been turned into dust by Qi Xiaoxian. I wrote and wrote to tell Aunt Zhang that I no longer had a phone, Aunt Zhang said that she would arrange it for me.


    I reminded Aunt Zhang with a pen and paper to get her original number, which Aunt Zhang nodded in agreement.


    After the Aunt Zhang left my room, I lied on my bed for a long time without being able to fall asleep.


    I found my mind far from mature. I was too prone to extreme thoughts.


    Thinking about how the Aunt Tao had always treated me like a daughter, my heart filled with warmth.


    At this point in time, I was extremely lucky to finally be able to leave.


    I finally found out that Mu Shuo was indeed Zuo Mu. I was unable to remember the number that Zuo Mu called.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but I was woken up by the Aunt Zhang the next morning.


    As I sat up in bed, the thin blanket fell off my body, and I saw that my chest was round and my belly and the inside of my thighs were bruised.


    With a low curse, I wrapped the blanket quickly in it, showered, and dressed.


    After breakfast, the Aunt Zhang gave me a new cell phone.


    Aunt Zhang told me that because I used my Aunt Zhen identity card previously, she was unable to get me the original number.


    Aunt Zhen still hadn''t returned from his mission, and because the mission was more confidential, she had to contact her family members single-handedly.


    Since she was unable to contact Aunt Zhen, she could only wait for Aunt Zhen to contact her again. She would get her original number back as soon as possible.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made me very disappointed, I could only nod my head and write to Aunt Zhang as soon as possible.


    After Aunt Zhang responded, I brought along a peach wood dagger and the talisman that could bind two Ghost Husband s with me. Then, I stuffed all the talismans under my pillow into my backpack and went to school.


    I seem to have nothing to do but go to class.


    When I met the class monitor at the school gate, I suddenly had an idea.


    If Class Rep can easily use their relationship to investigate Ruan Tianye, perhaps he can help me get my previous number.


    It was said that a strong dragon wouldn''t crush a snake, and things that the Aunt Zhang couldn''t do might not even be able to trouble the squad leader, a local.


    I said to the class monitor, my phone is missing, I want the original number, but the original number is not my ID card, asked if he can help me get the original number.


    The class monitor was very surprised at my initiative to ask for help. He immediately took out his phone and made a call. He first told me my original phone number, then told him about my situation and asked him to help me get my original number.


    After the other side agreed on the deal, the class monitor also hung up, saying that he would bring me the replacement mobile phone card in the afternoon.


    I said thank you to the class monitor with a pen and paper, unable to hide the joy in my heart.


    As long as I get my cell phone card, I can find out my previous phone records and easily contact Zuo Mu.


    In class in the morning, I always feel that the time is too slow, I eagerly look forward to the afternoon.


    I rehearsed it in my heart, trying to figure out how I should speak to Zuo Mu when I call his again.


    In the afternoon, I waited for the class monitor at the entrance of the school. The class monitor didn''t bring me a replacement mobile phone card.


    The squad leader was embarrassed in front of me and explained the reason to me by giving me a lot of technical terms.


    In short, the Aunt Zhen had to personally make up for it with my mobile phone card. Only then would I be able to find my original communication record.


    My heart sank to the bottom. I was worried that if Zuo Mu couldn''t contact me, I would be worried about me. I was even more worried that by the time I got my original phone number, Zuo Mu would have already changed his phone number.


    When I heard the class monitor apologizing to me, I calmed my emotions and wrote a note saying thank you for saying it was fine.


    It''s my duty to say thank you to the class monitor instead of letting him apologize to me.


    In the afternoon class again, because of the mobile phone card issue, I have been in a daze, unable to understand what the teacher said on the podium.


    I knew that my state of mind was useless, and I still couldn''t adjust my state of mind.


    The final section was for the counselors, but they didn''t come. It was said that the school had brought in a new batch of corpses, and the counselors had gone to make new specimens of the skeletons.


    When it comes to skeleton specimens, I can''t help but think of young children.


    The counselor was obviously one of the suspects in making the skeleton of a baby.


    At this time, the class monitor received a call from the instructor, who told him to bring a few students to cryochamber to help out.


    cryochamber was the school''s storage area for corpses.


    In order to divert my attention to my mobile phone card, I also raised my hand when the class monitor asked someone to volunteer.


    Under normal circumstances, freshmen would not come into contact with real corpses until the second half. The first half was just learning theory, looking at skeletons, and watching videos to gradually improve their mental endurance.


    There weren''t many students in the class that would volunteer themselves, so I was selected and followed the class monitor and a few other students to leave the classroom for cryochamber.


    When we arrived at cryochamber, there was only one living person known as the instructor.


    She was sitting by herself at a pile of body bags, making a skeleton specimen of a baby''s skeleton. The baby''s upper body had been disemboweled.


    The situation within the cryochamber made me involuntarily shiver, the class monitor who was walking beside me patted my shoulder and gave me a comforting look.


    The class monitor''s face was a little pale, and the other students who came with her found it hard to hide their fear.


    No one disturbed the counselor, and we waited quietly for her summons.


    After the counselor had finished preparing the skeleton, he circled the skeleton and nodded in satisfaction. He then called us over to take the body out of the body bag and put it in a separate freezer.


    The class monitor puffed out his chest and led the way to the body bags. I followed closely, and the rest of the students followed hesitantly.


    Most of the bodies in the body bags were still peaceful, but there were also some that were horribly dead.


    Some of the students could not stand the excitement and crawled and rolled on the ground, screaming as they left the cryochamber.


    One of the female corpses had her eyes wide open.


    Looking at the female corpse''s appearance, I slightly creased my forehead. The grievances of those who died with grievances were extremely great, and the probability of my corpse transforming was also very high.


    Before I could stop him, the class representative had already raised his hand to close the female corpse''s eyes. Naturally, he wouldn''t be able to close it.


    I motioned to the sergeant to do something else, then crouched down again, silently chanting the incantation of rebirth, and the forefinger and middle finger of my right hand, held out and together, swept down from the center of the dead man''s forehead.


    For corpses that died with grievances, they had to cast the Rebirth Spell on their right index and middle fingers in order to close the eyes of the corpses. This way, the chances of the female Corpse Transformation would be greatly reduced.


    Anyone who touched the female corpse''s eyes but didn''t close them would be entangled by the female corpse.


    I don''t want anything to happen to the squad leader, and I don''t want the female corpse to change.


    My right index finger and middle finger brushed the woman''s eyes, and she closed them.


    However, when the female corpse closed her eyes for a moment, two tears flowed out. I couldn''t withdraw my hand in time and my fingers were stained with the tears of the female corpse.

 C43

    I was stunned as I squatted beside the female corpse. I didn''t know what tears would mean when the female corpse closed her eyes. I also didn''t know what would happen if my fingers were stained with tears from the female corpse.


    While I was still in a daze, the squad leader came to my side again.


    When he saw that the woman''s eyes had closed, he gave me a silent thumbs-up and together we lifted her into the freezer.


    Due to the special nature of the female corpse, I specifically noted that the number of the freezer was 404.


    I had just closed the freezer when the counselor beckoned me over to her.


    I walked over to the counselor, who was squatting next to a body in a shroud that had been undone and had a sewn pocket on the inside.


    Needle and thread hung from the half-sewn pocket.


    When I walked up to the counselor, he told me that although she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, the clothes we''d taken off the body were normally returned intact.


    She had accidentally torn the pocket from the inside of her shroud and should have sewed it back together.


    At this point, the counselor pointed to the crooked stitches on the pocket with a slightly irritated look. She didn''t know how to sew nor had the patience to sew anymore, so she could only ask me for help.


    The counselor finished, removed the stitches, handed me the needle and thread, and went off to do something else.


    I just stood there, holding the needle and thread. I didn''t really know how to work.


    After glancing at the rest of the people in cryochamber, I reluctantly went to sew up the pockets of the birthday suit.


    After the rest of the corpses on the ground had been undressed, the counselor asked me to collect and burn all the clothes on the ground.


    After finishing all the matters within the cryochamber, my classmates and I prepared to leave.


    When we reached the cryochamber door, the counselor stopped us and gave us the name of a restaurant near the school. She said she would treat us to dinner at seven in the evening in order to praise us for being able to last until the end.


    No one is allowed to admit it, we will all go.


    Just as I undressed the body and put it in the freezer, I heard the word ''eat'' and I felt sick.


    Other than me, the rest of the students couldn''t help but vomit immediately.


    Looking at the rest of the students, I can''t help but think, I was at the entrance to the school in the bakery vomiting experience.


    I shook my head. If it hadn''t been for that experience, I would be vomiting by now.


    When the instructor very quickly came out of the cryochamber, he threw down a sentence of "see you again and then leave."


    After I returned home, I used a pen and paper to tell Aunt Zhang what had happened to me when I was still at school with cryochamber and I closed my eyes.


    Aunt Zhang told me that corpses that died with grievances and grievances filled the sky, and when they closed their eyes, there would be some that would shed tears.


    That tear was a farewell from the dead to the world of men. It meant that while I was silently chanting the Rebirth Curse for her, she suddenly realized when the injustice she had suffered had been avenged.


    Under normal circumstances, the female corpse would not bother the living anymore and would not undergo Corpse Transformation.


    I touched my finger to the tears of the dead woman.


    I place more importance on this life and this life, it doesn''t matter if I succeed or not, the words of the Aunt Zhang allowed me to relax, and I won''t think about the matter of the female corpse anymore.


    I waited at home until almost seven. I carried my backpack to the hotel, prepared to go and deal with it before returning home.


    The sky wasn''t dark yet and the restaurant wasn''t too close. After the Aunt Zhang confirmed that I was carrying a talisman that could lock me in, she repeatedly reminded me to go early and come back early.


    As soon as I stepped out of the hotel, it began to rain like a storm, and I texted the counselor to ask him which box he was in.


    When the counselor replied, I went up the stairs to the counselor''s box.


    There was no one on the way, so I kept feeling as if countless eyes were staring at me.


    The feeling made my scalp tingle. I stopped at the foot of the stairs and looked around.


    I didn''t notice anything, but as I stopped, the feeling faded.


    I went on up the stairs for a while, no longer feeling the way I did before.


    I think maybe it was because I was too frightened last night that I was so nervous that I scared myself.


    When I entered the box, the coaches hadn''t arrived yet, but the rest of the students who went to cryochamber together with me in the afternoon had already arrived.


    I sat in the box waiting for time to pass. I didn''t want the class monitor to talk to me, so I took out my cell phone and started flipping through the news reports of TY City.


    Even though the various sects'' gathering was over, I was used to paying more attention to the TY news report.


    As soon as I saw the report on the shroud, I pointed to it. I saw that there was a message on it that the shroud had always been without a pocket. If the shroud had been sewn into a pocket, then something strange would happen.


    After reading that passage, I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows. In the afternoon, I even sewed a pocket on my birthday suit.


    The cloth in the bag and the marks on the shroud all showed that the bag was on the shroud in the first place.


    I could not find the answer to the strange thing that happened to my mother when she was sewing a pocket on her shroud.


    Just as I was about to send a message to ask Aunt Zhang, a counselor arrived.


    The counselors came in, along with a few other teachers from our department.


    I rose from my seat with the rest of the students, and the counselor told us to sit down again. He praised us for being very brave, and told the rest of the teachers to take care of us in the future.


    The other students were flattered, but I didn''t feel anything.


    The dishes were served quickly, and the waiter told the waiter to bring a case of white wine to the private room.


    There were only two girls in the booth, me and the counselor. I didn''t touch any alcohol, and the rest of us all drank.


    The counselor was not very satisfied with my drop of wine, the class monitor for me, the counselor is no longer difficult for me.


    The instructor''s alcohol capacity was astonishing. After a short while, other than me and the instructor, the rest of the teachers and students were all feeling dizzy from the alcohol.


    Just as I was about to leave, the instructor brought up the topic of courage, saying that she had also graduated from our school. Previously, in order to train her courage, she had stayed alone at cryochamber for the entire night.


    They all said that wine was strong enough to make people brave, and once the instructor''s words fell, the rest of the students would all clamor that they could also do it, that they could go to cryochamber to stay for the night.


    The counselor waved it off, saying she was afraid they''d be scared to death.


    The instructor''s words made the rest of the students pat their chests as they guaranteed that they would stay at cryochamber tonight.


    I no longer had any plans to leave the competition midway. I quietly sat on my seat and watched from the sidelines, as though I had always felt that the instructor was purposely motivating the other students to head towards the cryochamber.


    There were only two keys to cryochamber, one was with the instructor, and the other was in the principal''s office.


    However, after the meal, the instructor told us to return to our own homes, and did not agree to let anyone stay in cryochamber.


    When we got downstairs, it was still raining and the Aunt Zhang was already waiting for me on the first floor with an umbrella.


    I waited for the counselor to leave before going home with Aunt Zhang.


    When I got home, the Aunt Zhang asked me why I was delayed so long at the restaurant.


    I wrote to tell her that I always felt that the counselor was purposely motivating the other students to go to cryochamber, and that the counselor was obviously one of the authors of the early childhood skeleton creation.


    Aunt Zhang told me to mind my own business, so I asked her with pen and paper about the effects of sewing a pocket for her birthday suit.


    Aunt Zhang said that she did not know either. After Self-bunning Lady died, she did not wear birthday clothes, so she knew very little about birthday clothes. When she gets back, she will help me find the answer.


    After hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, I also washed up and went back to my room to sleep. I inexplicably woke up many times during the night.


    When I reached the school entrance, I coincidentally met the counselor, and she told me to go with her to cryochamber to take the skeleton specimen she made yesterday to the classroom.


    The counselor was thirty years old and was a beauty. It was said that she had never had a boyfriend. It was said that she had skeletons at home.


    After yesterday''s experience with cryochamber and dining, I had some resistance towards counselors.


    The instructor didn''t give me the chance to reject, as he immediately led the way towards the cryochamber.


    On the way, the counselor said that she had a headache from the rain yesterday and did not sleep well all night, and asked if I had slept well last night.


    I nodded, and the counselor lamented that young people were still physically fit.


    When I followed the instructor into cryochamber and walked towards the young skeleton specimen, my eyes inadvertently glanced at freezer number 404, and I immediately stopped.


    I could actually see the dead woman in the freezer through the freezer. My eyes were already wide open.


    Not only that, the whites of the female corpse''s eyes had been replaced by black, and fangs were slowly growing out. Her nails gradually grew longer, until they were completely black.

 C44

    I rubbed my eyes in shock, and when I looked at the freezer number 404 again, my eyes were no longer focused on the freezer, and I couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    I stood there, wondering if I was seeing things, hesitating whether I should open the freezer and check the situation inside.


    The counselor asked me why I was standing there, urging me to accelerate.


    I immediately walked over, and together with her, we lifted the young child''s skeleton and left cryochamber.


    When I left the cryochamber, I paid attention to that ice shelf, but I didn''t manage to see the situation inside.


    After leaving the cryochamber, I didn''t think anymore about it.


    I never had that special ability. After I rubbed my eyes, my eyes couldn''t see through the freezer. I was definitely seeing things.


    When I was at home at noon, the Aunt Zhang told me that she had found the answer for me on how to sew the pocket for my birthday suit.


    The shrouds were basically pocket less.


    This had to do with the fact that people strived to be naked, and it was even more so because this was a written rule of the two worlds of Yin and Yang.


    With the suspense jacket in his pocket, the ghost would be able to take a huge storage space with him.


    The ghosts liked it, but the Underworld didn''t allow it.


    The Underworld would not blame the ghost for not confiscating the bag, but they would investigate who had secretly added a pocket on the jacket to make an example so that no one would dare to follow their example.


    Those who worked in the suspense industry all understood the rules of the Yin Yang Two Realms. They would not leave any pockets on the suspense.


    Normal people would not bother to sew the pocket on the shroud after buying it.


    Those who would sew pockets on a shroud were people with ulterior motives. There was no lack of people who did not know the truth and were used by people with ulterior motives. There were also people who did not have any ulterior motives.


    Anyone with ulterior motives would know that the ghost, because it liked the bag, would try to satisfy one of the men who sewed the bag.


    If the person sewing the bag did not make a wish, the ghost would try to satisfy the wishes of the person who had made a wish on the cloth.


    Aunt Zhang''s words stunned me. I immediately told her with pen and paper about the matter of how I sewed a birthday suit bag inside the cryochamber yesterday.


    However, the fabric in the bag and the marks on the shroud all showed that the bag was originally on the shroud.


    Aunt Zhang asked me where my birthday suit was. I told her that it had already been burnt by me.


    Aunt Zhang quickly called her and told her everything that I had written and written. She asked the other party if I would get into trouble because of this.


    The other party had told Aunt Zhang that whoever was the last to finish sewing the sack would be investigated by the Underworld.


    It is equivalent to being used as a gun by someone.


    Anyone who had come into contact with the shroud could have been someone with ulterior motives, and the counselor might have been one of the suspects.


    Aunt Zhang urgently asked the other party what she needed to do in order for me to avoid being investigated by the Underworld.


    The other party told the Aunt Zhang to find a coffin shop, and that I would sleep inside the coffin for the rest of the night.


    Once I was stared at by the underworld, I would feel countless pairs of eyes staring at me at night.


    If I feel that way already, I''ll sleep in the coffin until I don''t feel that way anymore at night; if I don''t, I''ll sleep in the coffin and wait for it to come.


    The coffin shop must be the one in operation, and the more prosperous the coffin shop the better.


    After Aunt Zhang hung up the phone, he asked for a leave of absence from the counselor. She said that the most important thing for him to do now was to help me avoid the Underworld''s investigation, so I could immediately go back to my room to pack.


    I immediately obeyed and left the house with Aunt Zhang.


    Aunt Zhang brought me to a town in a county below TY city. Aunt Zhang said that she happened to know a good owner of a coffin shop in that town.


    On the way, I was really worried for myself, worried that my ability in the underworld was low, worried that I only knew the superficial knowledge of the underworld.


    If I don''t increase my ability as a ghost, I''ll have to go around begging for protection. If I don''t increase my understanding of the ghost realm, I''ll be in trouble this time, and I''ll be in trouble the next time.


    It''s just that, the extent of my Ghost Dao skills depends on Aunt Tao. If Aunt Tao doesn''t tell me to teach, no matter how hardworking I am, it doesn''t matter.


    My understanding of the Ghost Dao progressed slowly. No matter if it was Aunt Tao or Aunt Zhen, they would rarely take the initiative to let me understand the Ghost Dao.


    As for me, I will only ask more when I encounter specific matters.


    Thinking about it here, I decided that in the future, regardless of what it is, I will ask Aunt Zhang about it. I will try to understand everything that Aunt Zhang knows about the ways of the ghosts.


    As for increasing my speed to become more powerful, Aunt Zhang doesn''t seem to have any intention of teaching me how to do it.


    I can''t just wait for Aunt Tao to speak, I have to find a way out myself, under the premise that I have the ability of the Ghost Dao that I learnt before becoming solid.


    I want to first ask Aunt Tao for more people to teach me the ways of the ghosts. If Aunt Tao doesn''t have that intention, then I will give myself the chance to meet an expert.


    There are many capable people in this world. As long as I have the heart, I can always find one or two.


    After Aunt Zhang brought me to my destination, she explained her purpose to the coffin shop owner and gave him a heavy envelope. Aunt Zhang and I smoothly entered the coffin shop.


    The coffin shop was not too big, and the two bungalows that were open on the street were in the front room. Other than the wooden planks and tools, there were only tables and chairs, and a dozen or so coffins in the yard behind them.


    A coffin store only sold coffins, and the boss only sold coffins at a fixed price.


    Without waiting for the coffin store owner to lock the door and leave, Aunt Zhang and I stayed in the shop. Aunt Zhang stayed in the bungalow while I stayed in the coffin in the backyard.


    Aunt Zhang warned me time and time again that no matter what I saw or heard, if she didn''t open the lid, I wouldn''t be able to come out.


    As I lay fully clothed in the coffin, I closed my eyes and forced myself to fall asleep, but I couldn''t sleep at all.


    Not long after, I felt like I was being stared at by countless eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw eyes staring at me from within the dark, inky space of the coffin.


    I was so shocked that my body tightened and closed my eyes, until the feeling of being stared at disappeared and I opened them again.


    I opened my eyes and immediately closed them again, because I saw that there was another headless body in the coffin.


    The body and I lay side by side, with blood running down our necks.


    After a while, a piercing scream suddenly rang in my ears, and I was so shocked that I almost sat up.


    When the screaming stopped, I could clearly feel who else was blowing on my neck and who was pulling at my leg.


    I had to stay awake the whole night. When Aunt Zhang opened the coffin the next morning, I immediately escaped from it.


    For the next week, I slept during the day and waited for the night to get beaten up. I followed Aunt Zhang''s orders to stay in the coffin shop and didn''t leave my house.


    Fortunately, the number of eyes staring at me at night dwindled. Apart from the frequent shocks, I didn''t encounter any real danger.


    When I didn''t sleep during the day, I would pester Aunt Zhang to tell me more about the ways of the ghost.


    At the beginning, Aunt Zhang still kept asking and answering questions to me, but later on she would take the initiative to tell me more about her understanding towards the Ghost Dao, and occasionally she would even talk about matters other than the Ghost Dao.


    From the words of Aunt Zhang, I know that her Ghost Dao skills were not taught by Aunt Tao.


    She was not an exception, as there were quite a few people who joined Pure Lady Sect in the middle of her journey.


    The Pure Lady Sect disciples had many strict rules, and after entering the Pure Lady Sect, they were not allowed to change their sect, otherwise they would die miserably.


    The class monitor and his three roommates would occasionally send a message asking me when I would return. I always said that my return date was uncertain.


    The two Ghost Husband s didn''t appear again. After I changed my phone number, there was still no message from Zuo Lan.


    I memorized the image of the left act in my mind, and I reassured myself that, in any case, I no longer had to guess what he looked like. He had a specific image in my mind.


    After that, even if Aunt Tao did not bring up Aunt Zhang, and I had to look for an opportunity to come in contact with the people in the sect, I should be able to get hold of his information easily.


    If he can''t find me, then I''ll go find him.


    Another day arrived, and the downpour did not stop.


    As usual, the owner of the coffin shop locked the door and left before nightfall, and as usual, I was ready to lie down in the coffin after he left.


    The lid of the coffin that I had been lying on earlier was not completely closed, so the Aunt Zhang allowed me to lie inside the other coffin.


    I didn''t feel any shock until midnight, and I didn''t feel any eyes on me.


    I was excited in my heart. I hoped that I would be like this until Aunt Zhang opened the coffin, so that I wouldn''t have to use the coffin as my bed in the future.


    At that moment, I clearly sensed that the coffin that I was lying on had suddenly stood up.

 C45

    Something happened that almost made me throw myself at the coffin lid, so I put my hands on the sides of the coffin and tried to lean back.


    When the coffin was erected, it didn''t move away from the lid. I tensed my nerves and waited for what would happen next.


    The downpour continued, and I couldn''t hear anything but the sound of the rain.


    After a while, the coffin fell to the ground.


    I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head and lost consciousness.


    When I was conscious again, I was lying on a narrow path lined with unknown, dense plants.


    I got up from the ground and looked around. I couldn''t see where I was, and I wondered what had happened to me since I lost consciousness.


    I stood there, not knowing what to do next.


    At that moment, an old man appeared in my line of sight.


    The old man''s body was dripping wet, and his exposed skin looked like it had been soaked in water for a long time.


    I quickly went up to the old man and asked where we were.


    When I asked the question, I realized I could make a sound.


    The old man glanced at me and continued on his way without stopping, telling me that this was the way to hell.


    The old man''s answer made me a little confused. There weren''t any ghost qi s around, and the old man and I didn''t have any toes that floated vertically in the air when we walked. In my eyes, the old man was a real person.


    I caught up with the old man again and told him I was in a hurry and asked him to stop joking.


    The old man still didn''t stop. As he walked, he told me that he had drowned. He then raised his hand and pointed ahead, saying that he had gone to hell. He then pointed behind him, saying that he had returned to the mortal world.


    If I want to go back to the world, I''ll go back.


    At this point, the old man asked me to accompany him to the underworld with a smirk on his face.


    I hastily waved my hand and the old man continued on his way.


    After watching the old man''s back disappear from my sight, I walked in the opposite direction from the old man.


    Regardless if the old man''s words are true or false, I cannot sit still and wait for death.


    Perhaps, as the coffin fell to the ground, I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head.


    The alleyway was twisting and turning, and on the way I saw more and more children and young people.


    They all set out in the direction of the Underworld, and they all told me that this was a way to connect Yin and Yang.


    I walked towards the world of the dead. I didn''t understand why everyone I met knew that this was a road that went with Yin and Yang. Why didn''t I know where I was?


    The more I walked in the direction of the world, the more lonely I felt, and the heavier my legs became.


    I don''t know how long I walked for, but I finally saw the end of the small path. Not far from the end of the path, there were two ghost servant s standing guard.


    I took a deep breath and slowed my pace. I vigilantly watched as the two ghost servant s walked towards the end of the road. The two ghost servant s glanced at me but didn''t stop me from passing by.


    I was pleasantly surprised, but before I could take two more steps, I stopped myself.


    The end of the road was a bottomless abyss.


    I hesitated, wondering if I should jump, wondering what I would do if I did.


    Just as I was hesitating, I thought of Ah Yin, and my heart immediately connected with him.


    Ah Yin said that as long as we were in the same world or the same world, we would be able to communicate with each other.


    After I smoothly connected with Ah Yin, Ah Yin urgently asked me if I was in the Underworld or on the Yin Yang Passage.


    I told Ah Yin that I had somehow arrived at the underworld, that I was currently at the end of the road to hell, and that I didn''t know whether or not I should jump down.


    Hearing Ah Yin say to immediately jump, I jumped into the abyss without hesitation.


    I heard ghost servant''s surprised exclamation. Not only did my body not fall down, it even rose up continuously.


    I told Ah Yin that I jumped, and Ah Yin said that she would come to the Yang World to find me as soon as possible.


    I immediately lost consciousness. When I regained consciousness, it was already dawn. I was still lying in the coffin, and the lid had already been lifted.


    I slowly sat up from within the coffin. I saw that the entire backyard was covered by a black cloth and Aunt Zhang was bent over with trembling hands as she prepared an array formation around the coffin.


    I sat in the coffin and slowly became lost in thought. I opened my mouth to call out to the Aunt Zhang but I was no longer able to make a sound.


    At this moment, I am incomparably glad that the Aunt Tao sealed my voice. Otherwise, with just my self-control, I would have already died countless times over by now.


    When I came out of the coffin, the Aunt Zhang looked up at me. She was stunned and surprised, then quickly walked towards me and gave me a tight hug, repeatedly saying that I was fine.


    At this moment, the coffin shop owner came to the backyard. When he saw me, he looked at me in surprise before turning around and leaving the backyard.


    Aunt Zhang told me that she opened the coffin and found that I had died. She was preparing her soul to leave her body and go to the Underworld to find me.


    I found a piece of paper and a pen to tell Aunt Zhang about the unusual condition of the coffin last night. Aunt Zhang said that she had asked her boss about it, but the boss said that all the coffins in the backyard were the same.


    Aunt Zhang told me to tell her more about what happened after the coffin fell to the ground. I used a pen and paper to tell her the truth, except that I did not need to share my feelings with Ah Yin.


    Aunt Zhang creased her forehead slightly after she examined the wound at the back of my head. She said that my injuries weren''t fatal and she didn''t understand how I ended up in the Underworld.


    I asked Aunt Zhang why did my soul rush to the underworld. Even if I died, it would take at least seven days for my soul to leave my bones.


    Aunt Zhang shook her head. She said that a person had to return to the Night of Souls seven days after death, but it did not mean that a person''s soul would only leave the body seven days after death.


    After death, the soul would leave the body and enter the alimentary canal. On the night of death, it was a soul-stirring night.


    On the goat trail, the ghost walking toward the sun will feel lonely and tired, walking toward the underworld will be happy and relaxed.


    Because of this reason, most ghosts would choose to head towards the underworld.


    Even if the ghosts wanted to return to the mortal world, there were still ghost servant guarding the end of the road to the mortal world.


    The ghost servant I met was an irresponsible ghost servant, otherwise, it would have been difficult for me to return.


    When the ghosts reached the entrance of the Underworld, they would be automatically lined up. Those that were more than seven days old could directly enter the Underworld. Those that were less than seven days old could be sent to the Yang World in large groups.


    The entrance to the Underworld had always been a place of no return.


    The success rate of reappearing after a ghost had entered the underworld was very low.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made me feel lucky. At the same time, I was worried that it would be extremely difficult for Ah Yin to escape the underworld.


    In the afternoon, after the owner had left, I lay down again in the coffin where I had first lain.


    I had a lingering fear of the coffin I had lain in the night before, even though the shopkeeper had said it was the same as the rest of the coffins in the backyard.


    I spent the night in peace, and I didn''t feel any more eyes on me.


    I waited until dawn until the Aunt Zhang opened the coffin for me. Then, I used a pen and paper to tell her that we could leave.


    Aunt Zhang and I prepared to leave as well. I saw the owner of the shop squatting in front of the coffin that I was lying on the night before yesterday, smoking non-stop from his pipe.


    When Aunt Zhang and I left, the Aunt Zhang greeted him.


    The day after I returned to TY city, I continued to go to class. When my roommates in the classroom told me that a male classmate had died during my absence.


    That man died in the cryochamber, so no one knew how he entered.


    It was said that the boy''s death was very tragic. The school had sealed off the news, and only after paying a large sum of money to the boy''s family would the matter be resolved.


    The cryochamber had become a forbidden ground in the hearts of the teachers and students. No one dared to approach the cryochamber rashly, and even the fat instructors who went to the cryochamber would find someone to accompany them.


    After listening to my roommates'' comments, I asked them about the man''s condition, but they were not sure.


    Kang Jiamin mentioned about taking notes, and said that the class leader had said that he would take notes for me this time, hence she was honorably unemployed.


    In the middle of the class, the class monitor handed me a notebook.


    I said thank you to the monitor, and he said it was easy.


    At this time, Ruan Tianye descended to my side in broad daylight without any warning, and his level of ghosts was actually slightly higher than Wei Xiahan''s.


    As soon as he appeared, he sat in the empty seat beside me and stared at the monitor.


    My heart pulled up to the paper and pen and told the class monitor that I was tired and wanted to rest for a while. Seeing the class leader leave, I let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was very noisy in the classroom. Ruan Tianye asked me in a low voice why I didn''t speak for the past few days. I told him the reason with pen and paper.


    "My wife, your husband doesn''t like him." Ruan Tianye''s low voice carried endless grief.


    I didn''t look at Ruan Tianye''s expression, I changed the topic, brought up the matter of the cryochamber and the dead, and asked if he could help me investigate.


    Ruan Tianye said that he could, and after that, I need to first tell him what Wei Xiao Han did to me the last time he appeared.

 C46

    Hearing Ruan Tianye''s question, my heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    Although my previous appearance did not cause any real harm to me, he left a large area of shadow in my heart.


    He had humiliated me enough to wipe out all the good feelings I had for him.


    However, I don''t want Ruan Tianye to know what Qi Xiaoxue did to me the last time she appeared.


    It''s not that I feel that the truth is too hard to speak of, but I don''t want to find ways to provoke Ruan Tianye to vent his anger on me again.


    I''ve had enough of things lately, and my endurance is going to explode.


    I forced myself to calm down and to shake my head, and used a pen to tell Ruan Tianye that we had only chatted for a bit.


    Ruan Tianye''s seat was taken by Kang Jiamin, so at this time, Kang Jiamin walked in and the teacher directly walked over to his seat. Ruan Tianye left his seat in a flash.


    Before I could even breathe a sigh of relief, Ruan Tianye sat on the other side of me.


    I quickly used a pen and paper to tell Ruan Tianye that we would chat later. I reminded him that if he spoke again, my classmates would hear it from him.


    Ruan Tianye nodded and placed his arm on the desk again as he looked down at me.


    There was no emotion in Ruan Tianye''s eyes, his expression was expressionless, and I was completely unable to see through his true emotions at this moment.


    In Ruan Tianye''s eyes, I started to feel weaker and weaker, and I anxiously hoped that the student sitting on the seat would come back quickly.


    In order to prevent Ruan Tianye from seeing through my true emotions, I tried my best to focus all my attention on Ruan Tianye''s outer appearance.


    The sun outside the window was just right, and beside me sat the handsome man.


    "My wife, is your husband''s appearance alright?" The corner of Ruan Tianye''s mouth curled up as he whispered into my ear.


    I could not help but shiver, and reflexively dodged to the side, resulting in a solid collision with Kang Jiamin.


    Kang Jiamin looked at me with probing eyes and asked me what was wrong, and I said that I was fine.


    The bell for class rang immediately, and those students who changed their seats also entered, allowing Ruan Tianye to leave.


    I shook my head and let out a long breath. I quickly took out the ones from my bag, put the two Ghost Husband''s runes into my pocket, and focused on listening to the lecture.


    After school, I left the school building and walked towards the school gate. I didn''t see Ruan Tianye.


    The class monitor caught up to me from behind and walked beside me, mentioning the boy who died a terrible death inside the cryochamber.


    The class monitor told me that he saw the boy''s body with his own eyes. When the boy''s body was found, all his skin had been peeled off.


    In terms of cutting technique alone, the person who did the cutting could be said to be perfect.


    The monitor''s words made me frown, and I began to suspect that the killer might be a counselor.


    The counselor was one of the suspects in making the skeleton of the baby. She had stimulated the rest of the students to go to the cryochamber at the dinner table; if it weren''t for the counselor, I wouldn''t have sewed a pocket for the shroud.


    It was impossible to say for sure about the knife skills of the coaches.


    After having this suspicion, I wrote to the class monitor that there are only two keys to cryochamber. One is at the instructor''s place, and the other is in the principal''s office.


    The squad leader told me that he had suspected the counselor before, but that the counselor had alibi.


    The cryochamber did not have a camera, and the counselor had never lost the key in their hands or the key in the principal''s office. Thus, the boy''s death in the cryochamber had become a supernatural event.


    It was said that only ghosts could bring people through the walls.


    The monitor looked at me, and when I had confirmed for him what he had heard, I glanced at him and nodded.


    When ghosts entered a room, they could walk through walls without any pressure. When ghosts carried objects through walls, they had to place them in front of their bodies. They could only walk through walls with their backs facing the wall.


    The class rep chattered a few times, then said that he had recently met someone who claimed to be from a sect.


    After what happened to the boy in cryochamber, he had consulted that person, who told him that ghosts could bring people through walls and into rooms.


    When I heard the squad leader say that he knew the people in the sect, I stopped and wrote to the squad leader, saying that I would like to meet the person he mentioned if there was a chance.


    I only know the basics of the Path of the Ghost. I''ve always envied those who can enter the sect.


    The squad leader readily agreed, saying that it was a piece of cake for him to introduce me.


    When I returned home, Aunt Zhang was cooking, her door was wide open.


    I thought that Aunt Zhen had returned. I jumped into her house excitedly and quickly entered her room.


    When Aunt Zhen comes back, I can take back my previous phone number and find Zuo Mu''s calling record.


    When I entered the room, I saw that there was nothing in it but furniture.


    I rushed to the kitchen to ask where the things in Aunt Zhen were.


    Aunt Zhang stopped cooking and pulled me to the living room. After sitting down, she told me that someone had come over and cleaned up everything in Aunt Zhen''s room.


    Aunt Zhen accidentally lost her life while on mission.


    Aunt Zhen had already been buried, and someone would burn his clothes to Aunt Zhen.


    Aunt Zhen was buried secretly, so it''s not suitable for us to go to her grave for now. Furthermore, she doesn''t know where Aunt Zhen was buried.


    I blankly stared at Aunt Zhang, and for a moment, the pain in my eyes made me unable to describe the feeling in my heart.


    Aunt Zhen died so suddenly, I was not prepared at all.


    Aunt Zhen took care of me for such a long time. Although she was strict at times, her care of me was meticulous.


    I didn''t dare to easily go against Aunt Zhen''s orders, but that didn''t stop us from feeling close to each other.


    I once said that I would send the Aunt Zhen to her grave, dressed in clothes and carrying a banner on her shoulders. But now, she has already been buried.


    Aunt Zhang advised me to restrain my grief, and after I nodded my head, she went back to the kitchen to busy herself.


    Because of Aunt Zhen''s matter, I was already full after only eating a few bites during lunch.


    When I went back to my room to rest, I heard the Aunt Zhang sighing softly.


    While I was in my room reminiscing about the Aunt Zhen, I heard the Aunt Zhang''s low voice chanting some kind of incantation.


    Aunt Zhang''s voice carried a tinge of sadness, causing my eyes to hurt yet again.


    In the afternoon, when I went back to class, the monitor told me that he would be able to introduce me to the sect in the evening.


    I wasn''t sure if Ruan Tianye would suddenly appear again, but I wrote down a thank you to the class monitor, saying that I would only be able to confirm if I was free tonight after dinner.


    Ruan Tianye did not appear again. After I went home to eat, I made up a reason to leave home with my backpack and contact the class monitor. The class monitor told me to wait for him at the entrance of the school.


    Not long after, the squad leader drove me to a hotel to meet the sect member.


    I didn''t want to get into trouble, so I got in the back of the car and put on some makeup, trying to hide my appearance.


    It is said that the brightest makeup can give a person a different face, but it can also make one look as though one hasn''t put on any makeup at all. Although my make-up standard isn''t that high, it is still an easy task to use it to change one''s facial features.


    From time to time the squad leader glanced at me in the rearview mirror, but he didn''t press me. He just asked me what I was going to call myself.


    I have a good memory. When I saw the man from the sect in the hotel with the class monitor, I immediately made sure that he wasn''t at the party.


    The class monitor reported my alias to that person, saying that my throat wasn''t working and I couldn''t speak for the past two days. I had always been envious of the people in the sect, and he even told me that the person was a disciple of the Five Poisons Sect.


    I looked at him with admiration, and he seemed to be pulling at something.


    I waited for the class rep to converse with that person for a while, before I wrote down everything that I had heard about Mu Shuo, and asked him if he had heard about Mu Shuo before.


    Not only had he heard of Mu Shuo before, he was also very familiar with him.


    I half believed that person''s words, used a pen to praise his ability, then asked him how an ordinary person like me would be able to meet Mu Shuo.


    From that person''s reply, I knew that that person was an outer disciple of the Five Poisons Sect.


    He knew that Mu Shuo could not keep a low profile and knew that Three Truths Cult was recruiting disciples.


    He did not know where the Three Truths Cult was, nor did he know where Mu Shuo was nor did he have any form of contact with him.


    I didn''t get any useful information from that person''s mouth. I still left his phone number, and after praising him a few more times with a pen and a paper, I shot a look at the class monitor, wanting to leave as soon as possible.


    The class monitor exchanged a few more words with that person before slapping the back of his head in embarrassment, saying that he forgot to bring his card with him today. He wanted that person to tell him that he would be back shortly, so he asked me to go with him.


    After leaving the hotel, the class monitor drove me home. I thanked him with a pen and paper and asked him how much he would spend tonight.


    It was clear that the squad leader would have to go back and entertain the man again later. Whether he met him tonight or not, I should pay for the meeting by introducing him to me.


    That hotel is a high-end one, so the consumption is definitely not small.


    The class monitor smiled and said it was a piece of cake, that he would not spend even a penny if he did not go back to the hotel later.


    My family still has the five hundred thousand cash cheque that I didn''t have the time to give to Aunt Zhen, but I only have two thousand yuan left. I gave all my money to the class monitor, but the class monitor refused to take it.


    Just as I got off my car at the entrance of the school, I received a call from my dorm mate. My dorm friend told me that Kang Jiamin looked weird tonight.


    After hanging up, I took some runes from my backpack and stuffed them into my pocket before heading back to the dormitory.


    When I passed by the cryochamber s, there was a bulging piece of human skin, overflowing with ghost qi s, that abruptly charged over from the darkness.

 C47

    When I saw the human skin rushing towards me, I immediately cast a spell at it. As I stepped back, I gripped the peach wood dagger in my hand.


    I didn''t know what the whole piece of human skin was like, nor did I expect it to come at me so fast, much less how to deal with it.


    Since I''ve encountered it, I can only bite the bullet and deal with it.


    The charm had no effect on the man''s skin. The man''s skin had been forced into my face by the peach wood dagger in my hand.


    I brandished my peach wood dagger and mercilessly stabbed at the human skin. After I easily pierced through the skin, it instantly curled up into a ball and fell onto the ground like a deflated balloon.


    I stared at the human skin curled up on the ground, confused. I didn''t expect the human skin to be so strong on the outside but weak on the inside.


    "My wife is very bold and has performed well." At this time, Ruan Tianye floated out from the human skin with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye''s appearance, I instantly understood that this was all Ruan Tianye''s prank.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at Ruan Tianye. Seeing that he had just finished teasing me, my mood obviously wasn''t bad, so I didn''t pay any attention to him and quickly rushed back to the dorm.


    I''m worried that the reason why Kang Jiamin looks so weird is probably because the jade pendant on her neck that can only defend against low level ghosts is already unable to resist her boyfriend.


    I quickly rushed to the dorm with Ruan Tianye following closely by my side.


    No matter how fast I am, I won''t be able to catch up to the speed of the ghosts. If the person following me right now is Ah Yin, I will definitely have Ah Yin take a look at the situation ahead of time.


    However, Ruan Tianye is not Ah Yin, I did not dare to command him easily.


    "Do you need help?" Ruan Tianye''s voice carried a faint smile.


    I glanced at Ruan Tianye in shock and immediately told him to go to the dorm first with a pen and paper to take a look at Kang Jiamin''s situation.


    Ruan Tianye flashed towards the apartment building, and I sped up my pace to go to my dorm.


    When I arrived at the dormitory, the door was wide open.


    Kang Jiamin sat on the ground with frightened eyes, while the other two roommates found it hard to suppress their nervousness, and pulled Kang Jiamin along with them. Ruan Tianye, on the other hand, lazily laid on the side of my bed.


    When they saw me, the two roommates immediately started talking to each other, telling me exactly how strange Kang Jiamin was tonight.


    Listening to their narration, I turned to look at Ruan Tianye.


    Ruan Tianye floated over and leaned close to me. He lowered his voice extremely close to my ear and told me in a low voice that Kang Jiamin had been possessed by a ghost before.


    When he came over, Kang Jiamin was just outside the dorm. The ghost man immediately escaped when he saw him, he was too lazy to bother with him, she just allowed the ghost man to run away.


    The Hundred Ghost Escape Spell on the door can only guarantee the safety of my roommate while she stays in the dorm.


    When Ruan Tianye finished, he told me about the male ghost''s rank and how he described it to me.


    In front of my three dorm mates, I didn''t dare to avoid Ruan Tianye''s intimate contact.


    After listening to Ruan Tianye''s explanation, I gestured to my two roommates to stop talking, and helped Kang Jiamin, who was trembling all over, up.


    I asked Kang Jiamin about her boyfriend''s appearance with pen and paper. From Kang Jiamin''s answer, I knew that the ghost that Ruan Tianye described looked exactly like his boyfriend.


    I wrote and wrote to tell Kang Jiamin that her boyfriend had possessed her previously. I planned to capture her boyfriend and ask her if she wanted to talk to him once.


    Kang Jiamin hesitated, then asked me what would happen if they didn''t agree.


    I told her with pen and paper that I might force her boyfriend into the underworld. I might directly scare him to death and ask which one she wanted to choose.


    Kang Jiamin''s panic-stricken mood lessened by quite a bit. She gave her a sad look and said that she wanted to talk to her boyfriend for a bit, so she decided to choose the first one.


    After receiving Kang Jiamin''s answer, I asked her and my other two roommates to wait in the dorm for me. I told them that I was going to prepare some necessities.


    On the way to the framed shop, Ruan Tianye mentioned about his prank skin.


    Ruan Tianye said that after he left in the morning, he went to the cryochamber.


    He saw a counselor outside the cryochamber, and because of what I told him, the reason I wasn''t at home for the past few days has something to do with counselors, so he followed the counselor first.


    There was a skin specimen in the counselor''s house, and the counselor was very enthusiastic about it.


    He could tell from the counselor''s near-deranged mutterings that the counselor had always wanted to have a perfect specimen of human skin, but for various reasons he had been unable to do so.


    She had learned by chance that she could use the pocket of her shroud to achieve what she wanted, and with the intention of trying it out, she made a promise to get the perfect human skin, and used me as a gun.


    Then one morning she woke up and saw the perfect skin on the headboard.


    After she hid the human skin, she went to the school and saw a boy who had been skinned inside the school cryochamber.


    She knew that the skin she had should have been the skin of the boy, but she pretended not to know and continued to keep it.


    After he inadvertently got the information from the counselor, he used his means to get the counselor to explain why she chose me as a gun.


    It turned out that the counselor used me as a gun, not only because the pocket of his longevity jacket fulfilled his wish, but also because of the disappearance of the skeleton of the child.


    The skeleton of the toddler was purposely placed in the classroom by her. She wanted to make the skeleton of the toddler more popular.


    When a child''s skeleton is contaminated with enough human life, it can regenerate during the day. She likes to watch the process of transformation between the skeleton and the human body.


    I didn''t go back to class after the skeleton was lost, and she suspected I had something to do with it.


    Ruan Tianye stopped talking and looked at me, waiting for my response.


    Ruan Tianye''s explanation surprised me. Looking at his suspenseful look, I was speechless.


    Ruan Tianye said, and then he let the counselor commit suicide at home, and took the human skin specimen to play with me.


    After listening to Ruan Tianye, I looked out of the window, not knowing how to react.


    Ruan Tianye was helping me, but I didn''t like the way he was helping me.


    I never regretted poisoning my father when I was eight years old, but I never took life lightly.


    When Ruan Tianye and I arrived at the framing shop to buy some things to attract souls, we also returned back to our dorm and took Kang Jiamin to the roof of the apartment building.


    I set up a Soul Summoning Array, allowing Kang Jiamin to stand in the middle of the array''s death gate, facing the array''s disciple, I called out her boyfriend''s name in my heart.


    Kang Jiamin begged me not to scare her boyfriend to death. She said that although she was scared because of her boyfriend, she didn''t hate him. She knew that he was just unwilling to part with her.


    After I nodded, Kang Jiamin took a deep breath and said that she was ready.


    At this time, Aunt Zhang called me to ask where I was and why I wasn''t going back yet. I hung up the phone and sent a message to her, saying that I had gone back to my dorm, and would be home in a while.


    After replying to Aunt Zhang, I looked at Kang Jiamin and nodded at her, then silently indicated for her to begin.


    Seeing that Kang Jiamin also nodded her head, I lit up the yellow framed paper at the entrance of the array formation, and then lit up three incense sticks of time to circle around the array formation while chanting the soul summoning incantation.


    A sudden gust of wind blew the burning yellow paper covering the door of the formation into pieces.


    I had a bad feeling about this, but I continued with my soul summoning technique.


    I didn''t do anything wrong. Maybe it was just a coincidence that there was a sudden gust of wind.


    After I finished chanting the incantation, I saw Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend appear from the darkness, and she stared straight at Kang Jiamin as she entered the array''s gate.


    Before I could even catch my breath, I saw another ghost dressed as a ghost servant appear in my line of sight.


    I couldn''t help but shiver when I saw that ghost servant had appeared. I didn''t forget that the reason I slept in the coffin before was to avoid the Underworld''s investigation.


    I am nervous about the ghost servant coming over, is it for Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend or what.


    Ruan Tianye immediately flashed to my side, while Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend who had just entered the array lowered her head in respect and fear.


    Kang Jiamin looked nervous as she looked at me.


    ghost servant went straight to the roof, and then approached me.


    "There''s a path to heaven, yet you chose to barge through instead of walking through hell''s gates to hell. You avoided the Underworld''s investigation, yet you still dare to call upon your own soul to seek your own death. Come with me." ghost servant stopped in front of me with iron chains in hand and looked at me coldly, ignoring the other two ghosts on the rooftop.


    Following ghost servant''s words, the wind on the roof grew stronger, Kang Jiamin opened her eyes wide in shock, and blocked in front of me.

 C48

    ghost servant''s words made me understand that I had already avoided the Underworld''s investigation area. It was my Soul Summoning that revealed me, causing ghost servant to pay attention to me once again.


    Taking advantage of Ruan Tianye blocking in front of me, I quickly took out the talisman from my pocket that the Aunt Zhang had given me to stop the two Ghost Husband s.


    No matter what happens next, I have to try my best to escape from the ghost servant''s hands.


    No matter if it''s the ghost servant in front of me, or the ghost servant I met when I was young, I could not see through their ghosts.


    "She''s my wife, it''s not easy to be a ghost servant, so mind your own business." Ruan Tianye''s voice was ice-cold.


    Following Ruan Tianye''s words, the wind on the rooftop gradually weakened, and other than the sound of the wind, there were no other movements on the rooftop.


    "You don''t want to go back empty-handed? You can take him away. " After a while, Ruan Tianye spoke again, raising his hand and pointing at Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend.


    "I am ghost servant." ghost servant continued, his voice was no longer filled with confidence.


    "And then?" "Don''t challenge my patience." Ruan Tianye sneered.


    ghost servant did not continue the conversation. I saw black chains wrapped around Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend''s neck.


    After the chain wrapped around Kang Jiamin''s boyfriend''s neck, ghost servant dragged her boyfriend along with the other end of the chain as they slipped into the darkness.


    Fearing that something might happen to me, I immediately asked Ruan Tianye if the Underworld would come looking for me after I exposed myself.


    Ruan Tianye shook his head and said that he wouldn''t, that I just need to stop summoning souls in the future.


    Once a person started summoning their spirit, they would be considered to have meddled in the affairs of the underworld, and news of the person would spread to the nearby ghost servant.


    That ghost servant just now was undoubtedly a nosy person. As long as I don''t call for souls anymore, it would be extremely difficult for him to find me. The other ghost servant s would also find it very difficult to find me.


    ghost servant was very busy, even if she wanted to meddle in other people''s business, she should not have the time to meddle in other people''s business.


    Just as Ruan Tianye''s voice fell, Kang Jiamin screamed and ran downstairs. I was angry that I had neglected Kang Jiamin and followed along.


    Kang Jiamin ran back into the dorm room, panting and trembling non-stop as she waved her arms to prevent me from getting close to her.


    When my two roommates asked me what had happened, I asked them to wait outside the dorm first with paper and pen. The two roommates looked at each other before leaving the dorm room and closing the door.


    I took two steps back and wrote on the paper to tell Kang Jiamin that I had actually gotten myself into some trouble as well.


    ghost servant wanted to take me away, and coincidentally, a ghost came to help me. In the end, ghost servant took her boyfriend away.


    Her boyfriend had just been brought back to the underworld to wait for reincarnation, so he wouldn''t be harmed.


    I placed the slip of paper in front of Kang Jiamin, and quietly waited for him to calm down.


    After a long while, Kang Jiamin finally calmed herself down, and timidly glanced at me before opening her mouth to apologize and thank me.


    She knew her reaction had hurt me, but she was too scared. She thanked me for recruiting her boyfriend for her.


    I wrote on the paper and told Kang Jiamin that there was no need to thank me. After opening the door, I wrote and wrote on the door to tell my two roommates that Kang Jiamin was just a little scared, so I left the apartment building.


    Kang Jiamin''s final look in my eyes let me know that our friendship had come to an end.


    The Red String incident would make her feel grateful to me and admire me slightly. Tonight, it would make her feel as if I was surrounded by ghosts.


    If it were me, I would also avoid people like me.


    I have no sorrow or joy for this.


    Ruan Tianye asked what I was thinking. I shook my head and kept quiet, and Ruan Tianye did not question further.


    When I walked downstairs to the rented apartment, Ruan Tianye asked me what Qi Xiahan had done to me the last time she appeared.


    Ruan Tianye''s question made my heart clench, I repeated the answer and asked him again, how did he know that Qi Xiaoxian had appeared before?


    Ruan Tianye blankly stared at me for a while before chuckling. He didn''t know that Wei Xiao Han had appeared before.


    Ruan Tianye smiled and disappeared into the darkness. I muttered a curse in my heart as I hurried up the stairs.


    When I returned home, Aunt Zhang was sitting in the living room, fiddling with the buddhist beads.


    Aunt Zhang told me to go out at nine o''clock at night and return. I nodded, then wrote down a question to Aunt Zhang and asked him how to identify the rank of the ghost servant''s ghosts.


    Aunt Zhang told me that the ghost servant''s rank is hidden and unrecognizable, but the ghost servant''s rank is uneven, and many of them are either strong or weak.


    Humans and ghosts could kill any ghosts but they could not kill ghost servant because killing ghost servant was equivalent to looking down on the underworld.


    Even so, the ghost servant did not dare to go overboard, because she was also afraid that there would be someone who would ignore everything and scatter their soul away.


    In between ghosts, the level difference was very high. Under normal circumstances, higher level ghosts could easily scare away a lower level ghost''s soul.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s reply, I couldn''t help but recall the incident where Qi Xiaoxian was ambushed by Ruan Tianye.


    Ruan Tianye''s ghost level at that time was one level higher than Wei Xiao Han''s, but even with his sneak attack, he was unable to scare Qi Xiao Han to death.


    I asked Aunt Zhang with pen and paper what was the abnormal situation. Aunt Zhang mentioned the Dao Ghost.


    The Aunt Zhang said that the Dao ghost knew Dao arts when he was alive. Although the Dao ghost no longer had his cultivation before he died, he still knew how to use Dao arts to deal with ghosts.


    Aunt Zhang''s expression stiffened a bit when she got to this point, and then she opened her mouth to urge me to go wash up and rest early.


    I was curious about the final change in Aunt Zhang''s expression. Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything more, I went to wash my face.


    While I was washing up, my brain opened wide, and I thought that if I had been taught Dao Arts by Qi Xiahan, my ability in the path of ghosts would have definitely improved by leaps and bounds.


    With this thought, I started to suspect that it was only because Aunt Zhang didn''t want me to have this thought that she stopped the topic about the Dao Ghosts.


    This suspicion sprouted in my heart and was immediately strangled by me. I shook my head as I was feeling suspicious again, so I stopped thinking about it.


    The next day, when I went to school, Kang Jiamin did not take a seat for me anymore. She sat together with another roommate, and the remaining one took one for me.


    As I sat in my seat, I wrote to my roommate at the same table that I didn''t need to bother taking up my seat anymore. It would be the same no matter where I sat.


    That dorm friend said that Kang Jiamin and I are abnormal today, so I told her with pen and paper that I have never been normal before.


    That dorm mate laughed and didn''t say anything more.


    During the morning class, the news of the counselor''s suicide arrived.


    The police found a specimen of human skin in the counselor''s house. According to the DNA comparison, the human skin was the skin of the man who died in cryochamber.


    This news set off a huge uproar in the school, and our classmates also exploded in an uproar.


    Listening to the discussions of the students, I was surprised that Ruan Tianye actually sent the human skin specimen back to the counselor''s house.


    By doing so, he allowed the students to no longer feel that the death of their male classmates was a supernatural event.


    The morning class did not begin. In order to calm the emotions of the students, the school temporarily convened a general meeting of the teachers and students and took three days off.


    Ruan Tianye came to find me at the end of the meeting, and said that he planned to take advantage of my vacation to teach me the ways of the ghosts.


    I didn''t think that Ruan Tianye would actually take the initiative to suggest that he teach me Ghost Dao skills. I thanked him with pen and paper and sighed in my heart that I had bumped into a pillow just as I was about to fall asleep.


    Last night, I was still deep in my mind thinking about what would happen if Qi Xiaoxian taught me Ghost Dao skills, but today, Ruan Tianye has delivered himself to me.


    In the next two days, I will find a reason to go out during the day and learn Ghost Dao skills from Ruan Tianye.


    Ruan Tianye only taught me formations and limits, he did not mention anything about incantations and hand techniques at all.


    I understand this situation very well. After all, Ruan Tianye is not a Dao ghost so it is normal for him to not know any incantations and chants.


    The formations that he taught me should also be formations that he personally experienced because he didn''t fully explain the effects of the formations.


    I had no interest in learning from him for a day, but I did not dare to pour cold water on him.


    When he taught me, he taught me very slowly and it was hard to cover it up. Looking at him, I was even worried for him.


    Ever since he and Qi Xiaoxian had disappeared at the same time, Wei Xiao Han''s ghost rank had risen by two levels. Now that he had risen by one level, his ghost rank was even higher than his own.


    Qi Xiaohan said that he had to suffer under the guidance of an expert to level up a ghost. Ruan Tianye had never told me how he levelled up a ghost.


    After I ate breakfast on the last day of the holiday, I went to the place Ruan Tianye and I had agreed to meet.

 C49

    Qi Xiaoshan stood in the shade of the tree, looking at me with a faint smile.


    I immediately stopped when I saw Qi Xiaoxian. I hadn''t forgotten how he humiliated me the last time he showed up.


    Qi Xiaohan''s expression stiffened, he then acted as if he had done something wrong, as he floated in front of me, apologizing to me for the previous incident.


    As he left the tree''s shadow, the ghost qi on his body quickly disappeared. He apologized to me as he pursed his lips, and his face became paler and paler as he trembled.


    From the look of it, it was obvious that Qi Xiaoshan was drinking too little Yang energy and still basking in the sunlight.


    Aunt Tao once told me that ghosts who ingest too little yang energy will feel as if their entire body was being fried in a pan of oil under the sun before their yang energy runs out.


    Glancing at Wei Xiao-han, I hesitated before sighing and walking into the shade of the tree.


    In fact, I have always been a piece of fish in front of him, so he doesn''t have to do this.


    He told me that he was a Dao ghost, and that he could improve my Ghost abilities much better than Ruan Tianye.


    My heart jolted as I looked at Qi Xiaoxue, who smiled awkwardly, saying that she didn''t want me to be bullied by anyone, so she wanted to increase my ability as a ghost.


    He knows that it''s very difficult for me to offend Ruan Tianye and also doesn''t dare to offend him, so he won''t be petty in the future.


    He''s a man, he wants to be tolerant, he won''t make things difficult for me, I don''t have to be afraid to offend him anymore.


    After I enhance his Ghost Path abilities, if he''s any more muddleheaded, I can cruelly beat him up.


    Qi Xiaohan''s words were so pleasant to listen to that I felt like I was hallucinating.


    I looked at Qi Xiaohan''s clear eyes, and couldn''t tell which of his words were real or fake. After hesitating for a while, I told him with pen and paper that this was the agreed meeting place between Ruan Tianye and I, and that Ruan Tianye would be here very soon.


    Qi Xiaohan said that he knew, that he had a huge battle with Ruan Tianye last night, and that Ruan Tianye would probably not be able to harass me again for some time.


    At this point, he hurriedly explained to me, he didn''t do it out of jealousy, but because Ruan Tianye had sneak attacked him before, and almost caused him to never have the chance to see me again.


    I did not ask any more questions about Ruan Tianye from Qi Xiaoxue, even though she had promised him that she would not be so petty, I knew that if she continued to be so silly, I would still be just like a fish in water.


    Ruan Tianye reappeared after a period of absence. He behaved even more innocently in front of me, even adding to his freshness. He actually spoke in a plaintive tone and even mischievously threatened me.


    This time, Qi Xiaoxian''s appearance was even more downbeat, from beginning to end, she explained to me what a caring boyfriend is.


    The two Ghost Husband s were changing directions in my favor, I kept feeling that something was wrong.


    I am a little man who is struggling to survive, and I know that I have not been able to do anything, and I am not worth the trouble they have given me.


    If the reason was simply that we were married, I couldn''t even convince myself that we were husband and wife.


    Wei Xiao Han didn''t give me much time to panic before he started to teach me Ghost Path skills. I immediately withdrew my emotions and focused on learning from him.


    No matter what, it was a blessing for me to have Qi Xiaohan to teach me Ghost Dao skills. It was my top priority to improve my Ghost Dao abilities, and the rest I couldn''t control.


    The ability that Qi Xiaohan taught me wasn''t just Dao arts, but also part of what I''ve learnt before.


    When Qi Xiaohan taught me Ghost Dao skills, I did not interrupt him, but listened more carefully.


    I want to confirm if the Ghost Dao skills that Qi Xiaoxian taught me are true Ghost Dao skills.


    In fact, what Qi Xiaoxian taught me was the ability of the Ghost Dao that I had previously learnt. It is easier to manipulate with greater effectiveness.


    As I listened, I carefully recorded down the abilities Wei Xiaowan had taught me. In the corner of the park under the scorching sun, other than the sound of the wind, the only sound that could be heard was Qi Xiaohan''s voice.


    "Wife, the sun is too high." I kept writing with my head down, and I could hear Wei Xiaowan''s indignant voice.


    I raised my head to look at Qi Xiaohan, and discovered that the ghost qi on his body had started to dissipate. It seemed that it was almost noon, the time when ghosts consumed their Yang energy the most.


    I quickly wrote down a message for Qi Xiaoxue to leave, and her trembling body told me to wait for the sun to set before she came out again.


    After I nodded, Qi Xiaoxian immediately left my sight.


    As I watched Qi Xiaohan leave, and then looked at the record of Ghost Path skills in my hands, I heaved a long sigh of relief.


    I don''t know how much more Qi Xiaohan can teach me, but it was a pleasant surprise to me that he could teach me this morning.


    After I returned home to eat lunch, I stayed in my room to learn the Tao techniques that Qi Xiaohan had taught me.


    Taoism originated from Taoism. Taoism believed in Taoism, and believed that Taoism was the origin of the creation of all living things.


    The main tenet of Taoism is to pursue immortality, to achieve immortality and to save lives.


    The Taoism preached the compassion of the world, but the Taoism against ghosts was extremely vicious.


    The Aunt Tao was full of praise for the speed at which I mastered Ghost Dao, but I only managed to learn a quarter of the Dao arts Qi Xiaohan had taught me in the entire afternoon.


    When I met up with Qi Xiaohan at night, he taught me how to cultivate inner pill. He told me that the most important part of cultivating Tao techniques is cultivating Tao energy, and that the Tao energy originated from inner pill.


    The pill refiner is one person, one person, one person.


    But there is no right way, hence the name Dan.


    When the sky is clear, the earth is calm. When the earth is clear, the earth is calm.


    Cultivating inner pill uses the human body as the furnace, the essence, energy, and divine as the medicine, and condenses the core within the body.


    Many cultivators would never be able to obtain a inner pill in their entire lives, but as long as they could obtain a inner pill fragment, they would be able to raise their cultivation.


    I need to increase my Dao Energy to master the Dao Arts faster.


    After I went home to wash up, I started to follow the instructions that Qi Xiaoxian taught me, and sat on my bed to cultivate.


    As I meditated, I couldn''t help but to recall the time when Zuo Mu taught me how to meditate.


    When I trained till morning, my whole body was stiff and my spirit was listless. There was nothing like what Qi Xiaohan had said; when I cultivated inner pill, my mind and body would be happy and refreshed.


    I stretched out on the bed and got up to wash up before going to school.


    Our class has a new counselor, the new counselor is very witty and humorous.


    Even though the school has been on vacation for three days, even though the new counselor is extremely humorous in the classroom, the atmosphere in our class is still gloomy.


    Only when the new counselor gritted his teeth and said that he would pay his way to invite the whole class for dinner, did the students start cheering.


    In the morning after school, the class monitor told me that he was meeting more people from his sect and helping me gather information on Mu Shuo to help me find the location of the Three Truths Cult headquarters.


    I reckon that it won''t be long before he finds the location of the Three Truths Cult headquarters for me.


    Although the class monitor said that he didn''t know why I would be interested in Mu Shuo towards Three Truths Cult, since I wanted the answer, he would do his best to help me find it.


    I wrote to the squad leader saying thank you, that I was just casually asking, he did not need to trouble himself.


    Even though I urgently want to know about Zuo Mu''s information, I don''t want to owe Class Rep another favor.


    The squad leader said that no matter how small my position was, it was a big matter for him. Before I could say anything, his phone rang and he left with me.


    As I watched the class monitor leave, I shook my head and went straight home.


    I may really have come here in the negative, because everyone around me is trying to help me.


    At night, I went to dinner with my classmates. During dinner time, Kang Jiamin would glance at me from time to time, wanting to say something but then hesitating.


    Just as I was about to go home after the dinner, Kang Jiamin stopped me.


    Kang Jiamin took my arm, and laughed as she whispered to me. Even if I was accompanied by ghosts all the time, I was still her good friend.


    Kang Jiamin''s words made my heart soften, I smiled and nodded.


    Kang Jiamin looked at me as she nodded and cheered. She then continued to hold my arm and went to call my two roommates, saying that she was in a beautiful mood today and that the three of us would like to drink together with her.


    It was still early, so I followed my three roommates back to the dorm. Kang Jiamin brought back quite a few beers and snacks from the school store.


    I had never touched wine before. I only drank mineral water from my beverages.


    I knew where the beauty of Kang Jiamin''s mood came from. Seeing that Kang Jiamin was in high spirits, I followed to drink a bottle of beer.


    After finishing a can of beer, I was ready to stop, but my three roommates refused to comply and began to encourage me to drink together.


    I didn''t feel much about drinking a can of beer, and I didn''t want to disturb my roommates, so I continued to drink with them. Finally, my three roommates all fell to the ground, and I still wasn''t drunk.


    I sighed in my heart about my alcohol tolerance and settled down my three roommates to clean up the rubbish in the dorm before returning home.


    Passing through the cryochamber once again, I was stunned to discover that my eyes could actually pass through the thick gates of the cryochamber, go through the freezer, and see all the neatly arranged corpses within the cryochamber.

 C50

    I stood there looking at the neatly arranged bodies, shocked.


    I still remember when I was inside the cryochamber, my eyes could see the female corpse inside the freezer. I thought I was seeing things.


    After staring blankly for a while, I rubbed my eyes. My eyes could still see all the neatly arranged corpses inside the cryochamber through the thick door.


    I didn''t understand what was going on. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    Just when my heart was unable to calm down, I saw the female corpse in freezer No. 404 suddenly open her eyes and undergo Corpse Transformation.


    The ice shelves inside the cryochamber were all drawer shaped. After the female Corpse Transformation, her long nails slowly pierced into the top of the ice shelves.


    As the muscles on her arms tensed, freezer No. 404 slowly opened, and the dead woman easily jumped out.


    "What are you looking at? Tell me!" Qi Xiaofan''s sudden words made me shiver in fright.


    I glanced at Wei Xiao Han before looking at cryochamber, my eyes unable to pass through cryochamber''s gate.


    I quickly used a pen and paper to tell Qi Xiaofan if there were any corpses within the cryochamber.


    Qi Xiaohan raised his brows, as his figure flashed towards cryochamber.


    Qi Xiaohan returned very quickly after entering cryochamber, and told me, that there was indeed a transformed female corpse inside the cryochamber, and that she was currently eating.


    I panicked and quickly wrote down a question to ask what the hell eating was.


    Wei Xiao Han couldn''t help smiling and told me that the so-called "eating" only meant that the female corpse was eating the corpse.


    After Corpse Transformation, the zombie would become a zombie or zombie. Undead and zombies would eat meat, and zombies would eat blood.


    Whether it was zombies or zombies, they both liked fresh food.


    If the female corpse could not come out from the cryochamber, she could only eat the corpses.


    I didn''t have time to ask about the difference between zombies and zombies, but first I had to ask about whether or not he would be able to recover after transforming into a zombie.


    Wei Xiaowan frowned in thought for a moment before replying. Under normal circumstances, that would not be the case, but at the same time, there are abnormal conditions as well.


    Unusual circumstances referred to a type of corpse. The probability of that corpse transforming was very high, but the probability of it transforming later on was small to the point of being negligible.


    As for what happened to those corpses, it didn''t matter.


    This kind of corpse, if in the end someone used a deliberate method to induce the probability of Corpse Transformation, resulting in Corpse Transformation, the state of the corpse would be extremely unstable.


    Corpses have to change between the original form and the transformation for a long time. Sometimes they will change into the original form, sometimes they will transform into a corpse.


    After hearing what Qi Xiaohan said, I couldn''t help but recall the counselor from before. I guessed that the corpse''s transformation must be related to her as well.


    However, the counselor was already dead. I wanted to confirm whether my guess was true or false.


    When I asked him if he could help me kill the female corpse, he said that he would prefer me to do it myself so that he could improve my ability to react quickly.


    Without waiting for me to make a move, Wei Xiao Han had already pulled me into her embrace, and quickly brought me closer to cryochamber.


    I wasn''t prepared yet, but seeing that Qi Xiaofan was about to bring me into the cryochamber to fight against the undead or zombie that I had never faced before, I couldn''t help but to panic.


    Qi Xiaoxian was looking down at me with a gentle look in her eyes.


    After staring blankly for a moment, I quickly withdrew my gaze. I had already been brought to the cryochamber entrance by Qi Xiaoxian.


    When my body passed through the cryochamber gate, Qi Xiahan hugged me even tighter with his back facing the cryochamber gate, so I didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    After I entered the cryochamber, Qi Xiaohan gave me some encouragement, then placed me on the ground and dodged to the side.


    The transformed female corpse was standing next to a freezer, eating the corpse inside. The head and neck of the corpse were no longer there.


    After Qi Xiahan and I entered the cryochamber, the transformed female corpse immediately turned around and looked at me, only to find that there was still some meat in my mouth, and threw the corpse in my hands towards me.


    My heart chanted a spell at Qi Xiaoxue, and I immediately took off my backpack. As I ran, I retrieved the charm from my backpack. The transformed female corpse chased after me relentlessly.


    The female corpse wasn''t jumping up and down to chase me. When she chased me, her hands and feet were as coordinated as a normal person''s.


    Fortunately, the Corpse Transformation Female Corpse''s speed was about the same as an ordinary person''s. Although I was chased around the clock, I still had the chance to grab a handful of talisman from my bag.


    After grabbing a handful of spells, I quickly turned around and threw all the spells in my hands at the female corpse behind me. The spells were useless against the female corpse.


    I was a little dumbstruck, and while the female corpse was waving her hand to attack the runes, I immediately threw my backpack to the side and once again dashed inside cryochamber.


    In midair, Qi Xiaoxian showed no signs of helping out.


    As I ran, I quickly tried to think of a way to deal with the female corpse. Seeing that there was a sharp knife in my cryochamber, when I passed by the sharp knife, I conveniently grabbed it in my hand.


    When I was dealing with the skeleton of the child, the charm spell was not effective against the skeleton of the child.


    Aunt Tao once told me that against a child''s skeleton, I only needed to cut off its neck to hit.


    Even now, the curse has no effect on the female corpse, maybe I can cut off her neck and hit her with one blow.


    Grasping the knife, I immediately stopped and turned around quickly. As the female corpse rushed towards me, I used all my strength to chop at her neck with the dagger.


    As I continued to run, my stamina seemed to be wearing me down. Since I had already guessed it, I would immediately try out my knife. Fine, fine, if it doesn''t work out, then I will think of another way.


    The sharp blade in my cryochamber is very sharp, and when I brandished the blade with all my strength, the female corpse''s neck was instantly sliced apart.


    After I cut off the woman''s neck, I immediately fell back. The woman''s headless body fell heavily to the ground.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and went to retrieve the talismans scattered on the ground before placing them into my backpack. After wiping the dagger with my backpack, I returned it to its original position and looked at Qi Xiaoxian, who was still hanging in the air.


    Zang Xiaohan shivered as he lifted his hand to touch his own neck. Without saying anything further, he immediately brought me to leave the cryochamber realm.


    There''s no one around cryochamber, even if there was an accident in the past, the school still hasn''t installed a camera here. I''m not worried about anyone seeing me going in and out of cryochamber.


    On the way back from cryochamber, I asked Qi Xiaoxian about the difference between zombies and zombies.


    In short, the joints of the undead and the zombie are not rigid, so they eat meat for a living and are not afraid of the light during the day.


    The movement ability of the undeads was low in comparison to the ordinary undeads.


    Zombies had high intelligence, they moved very slowly, and when they saw a living person''s flesh and blood, their speed was extremely fast.


    The limbs of low-priced zombies were stiff, and their exercise ability was poor. They lived off blood sucking and feared the light during the day, so their combat ability was average.


    The runes were useless against zombies and zombies, the runes were useless against zombies.


    Whether it was zombies or zombies, as long as they burned down or cut off their necks, they wouldn''t be able to jump up and down.


    After answering my question, Qi Xiaohan took the initiative to tell me more about the characteristics of the different ranks of zombies.


    When I heard about high-level zombies, I couldn''t calm down.


    Before, I only had a rough understanding of low-priced zombies. I thought ghosts were scary enough, but there were even more terrifying existences in this world.


    All the weird things that happened to me before was just a drizzle.


    After he finished speaking, Wei Xiaowan chuckled and said that there was no use in worrying about it, there was no need for me to be scared of myself. High-tier Zombies were long gone, I would never encounter high-tier Zombies in my life.


    My top priority right now is to raise the abilities of the Ghost sect, I don''t need to think about anything else.


    I nodded my head to control my emotions, and for the first time I noticed that I was already on the verge of reaching the bottom floor of the rented apartment.


    I really want to ask Wei Xiao Han why is it that my eyes are able to see through the cryochamber door and into the freezer, but in the end I didn''t ask any further questions.


    My Yin Yang Eyes are already different from ordinary people. I don''t plan on letting anyone know that I''m different.


    Qi Xiaohan rubbed his chin as he followed behind me, saying that the walking corpse was familiar with the way to eat, and that it must have frequently been dumped corpses in cryochamber.


    The school must have long since realized the matter of the corpse being thrown out. The reason why the school didn''t install cameras and even sealed off the news was because they were afraid that the students would run out of time if they saw something odd.


    After sending me downstairs, he said that he wanted to go to cryochamber to settle the mess there. Tonight, he would throw in two more corpses there and our school would continue to seal off the news.


    After Qi Xiaoxian left, I followed her upstairs. Before I could even open the door, I heard a mournful cry.


    That miserable cry was exactly the same as the voice of the Aunt Zhen.

 C51

    Aunt Zhang had told me before that Aunt Zhen had lost her life in the process of completing a mission, and now that I heard Aunt Zhen''s pitiful cry, I was shocked.


    Without thinking too much, I quickly took out my key and opened the door.


    My hand trembled as I inserted the key into the lock. When I pushed open the door, I saw that there was only the Aunt Zhang in the living room. The Aunt Zhang was sitting on the sofa in the living room with her eyes closed, fiddling with the buddhist beads in her mouth.


    I rushed into my house and quickly searched around. When I opened all the windows and looked down, I couldn''t find the Aunt Zhen.


    After I entered the house, the Aunt Zhang immediately opened her eyes and put down the buddhist beads. She stood up from her seat and followed me closely, asking me what was wrong with me.


    After searching all over the house and not seeing Aunt Zhen, I stopped and told him with a pen and paper that everything was fine.


    Unless I was hallucinating, otherwise, Aunt Zhang would be too scary.


    The Aunt Zhang pulled me to the living room''s sofa and asked me what was wrong. She told me to not keep my words in my heart whenever I had nothing to do.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at my hands. My mood fluctuated, and I didn''t reply to the Aunt Zhang.


    The room was silent for a while. Aunt Zhang sighed, and then said that she was in charge of taking care of me, so I should communicate with her more.


    Communication can solve a lot of unnecessary problems. Last time, my voice was sealed and I almost misunderstood Aunt Tao.


    I obviously had something to tell her.


    When Aunt Zhang mentioned that I almost misunderstood him last time, I finally raised my head and looked at him.


    Glancing at Aunt Zhang, whose eyes were filled with worry, I used a pen and paper to tell her. I heard her scream outside the door a moment ago, then quietly waited for her reaction.


    Aunt Zhang smiled bitterly, saying that under such circumstances, I must be hallucinating and hear that she had to be a pervert.


    After she finished packing up, she kept chanting Buddha to wait for me to come back. She did not hear Aunt Zhen''s screams at all.


    The Aunt Zhen was no longer around. If the ghost of the Aunt Zhen could return, she wouldn''t even have the chance to be happy. She wouldn''t hurt the ghost of the Aunt Zhen no matter what.


    Aunt Zhang patted my hand here, saying that I must have been scared to death a few days ago at the coffin shop and still haven''t recovered from it.


    The next day she would pick me up for school, and at night when I went out she would follow me so that I would not be distracted again.


    Fortunately, today I made a fool of myself at home. If I were to leave it outside, it would definitely scare the world away.


    I looked at Aunt Zhang, but I could not see any trace of her lying. No matter how she spoke, her actions were as natural as the expression in her eyes.


    I think maybe I was hallucinating.


    When Aunt Zhang finished, I told her with pen and paper that it would be fine even if I slept, so she wouldn''t have to worry too much about me.


    Aunt Zhang hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. She told me that if I continued hallucinating, I had to tell her immediately and ask her about the smell of alcohol on my body.


    Aunt Tao had once told me about many of the harm in drinking alcohol, and told me that I was not allowed to drink alcohol. Hearing Aunt Zhang ask me, I wrote to her that a classmate accidentally spilled the alcohol on me during dinner.


    Aunt Zhang didn''t question any further, so she urged me to wash up and rest.


    I went to wash up, went back to my room, and fell asleep without thinking about anything else.


    I didn''t sleep last night, and at night I was training in the cryochamber at school for a hundred meters. I was really too tired.


    I dreamt that the Aunt Zhen was killed by the Aunt Zhang, then dreamed that the Aunt Zhen was here to kill me, and Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan also appeared in my dreams.


    When I woke up from my sleep, before I could wipe the cold sweat off my forehead, I saw that my slippers had somehow moved to the door.


    Two slippers stood in front of the door, one after the other, facing the door. I remember them clearly, they were on the floor beside my bed when I went to bed.


    I blink my eyes. My slippers are still at the door, and I quickly rub them again. They''re still there.


    I stared at the slippers. They didn''t move.


    I began to suspect that there was something in my room that I couldn''t see.


    I''m still half believing it when I heard that the Aunt Zhen''s voice was an illusion. I didn''t think that what I was seeing now was an illusion.


    When I passed the school cryochamber at night, I saw the corpse of the female corpse inside the cryochamber. In the end, Qi Xiahan and I confirmed that the female corpse did indeed undergo a transformation.


    After my heart was filled with suspicions, I immediately dialed Aunt Zhang''s number.


    I heard the sound of a door opening and hurried footsteps, and I saw the slippers slowly receding in front of me as they approached my bed.


    I stared at the slippers. I saw nothing but slippers.


    When Aunt Zhang forced open my door and rushed into the room to turn on the light, my slippers had already returned to my bedside.


    Aunt Zhang swept a glance at my room, then lifted the curtains and looked out, then anxiously asked me what was wrong.


    I immediately sat up from the bed and speed paper and brush told Aunt Zhang how strange the previous two slippers were.


    The Aunt Zhang glanced at me and then glanced at my slippers. She heaved a sigh of relief as she sat down beside me. She wanted me to continue sleeping and say that she would accompany me.


    Aunt Zhang''s reaction made me frown. I told him with pen and paper that although there was no ghost in the room, there might be a demon inside. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the two slippers to run to the door on their own and also impossible for them to run back here.


    I can see it clearly, I am definitely not mistaken.


    Aunt Zhang shook her head helplessly, saying that she understood ghosts and Demon Dao, she couldn''t feel the ghost qi but she could sense the demonic energy, so I didn''t have any remaining demonic energy in my room.


    I took over Aunt Zhang''s conversation with pen and paper, saying that there was no remaining demonic energy in my room, maybe the demonic energy had already dissipated.


    Aunt Zhang told me that if a demon had entered my room before, no matter how strong the demon was, my room would still have leftover demonic energy for at least ten minutes.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made me fall silent again, it seems like I was hallucinating again.


    Aunt Zhang assured me not to worry too much and said that she would bring me to see a doctor when the sun rose.


    I may have thought I was all right, that I hadn''t been frightened in the coffin shop, but tonight, in fact, I wasn''t just hallucinating.


    The hallucination and auditory hallucination is the main symptom of schizophrenia. The traditional Chinese medicine combined with psychotherapy can achieve a good therapeutic effect.


    Aunt Zhang''s words surprised me, how could I possibly have had a nervous breakdown?!


    I didn''t use pen and paper to talk to the Aunt Zhang anymore, instead, I lied down on the bed and slept.


    After that, I didn''t have any more nightmares, but slept until the Aunt Zhang woke me up.


    After breakfast, the Aunt Zhang was about to take me to the hospital. She had already called my new counselor to request a day off for me.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, I immediately rejected.


    Unable to withstand the Aunt Zhang''s insistence, I still went to the hospital in the end.


    The examination showed that I had mild schizophrenia.


    The doctor in the white coat told me that mild schizophrenia can be cured because it is less serious and easier to treat.


    I watched the doctor''s mouth open and close, and I wondered if he was a quack.


    After Aunt Zhang and I left the hospital, Aunt Zhang took me to another hospital to examine me.


    The results of another examination at another hospital were still mild.


    As I followed Aunt Zhang home, I carefully thought about what had happened to me recently.


    My conclusion is that I have been going through a series of ups and downs recently, that my heart isn''t as strong as I thought it was, that I have to cure my personality as soon as possible, and that the incident with Aunt Zhen''s sound slippers was really a hallucination.


    After returning home, Aunt Zhang told me to stay at home and rest in peace for a while. She felt very ashamed that she did not manage to take good care of me.


    I told Aunt Zhang this with pen and paper, it''s all because of me, she doesn''t have to blame herself.


    I''ll be home for the rest of the afternoon, and she won''t have to take any more breaks for me.


    I won''t stay up any longer. I''ll try to make sure I get enough sleep.


    The Aunt Zhang did not persist any further. After lunch, she urged me to go back to my room to sleep after taking some medicine.


    I lay on the bed and slept soundly until the Aunt Zhang came to my room to wake me up and tell me to go eat dinner.


    After I woke up, I saw that the door to my room had been repaired. The Aunt Zhang said that there might be some medicine to calm me down, which was why I slept so deeply.


    When the Aunt Zhang gave me the key, she gave it to me. She said that she did not want to pry open the door every time she entered my room, so she promised that she would not casually enter my room.


    My room is my private space, although I am against Aunt Zhang leaving my room key, but I do not object.


    The door to my room had already been pried open a few times. I might still be hallucinating after my mental breakdown, so Aunt Zhang promised me.


    When I take my medicine after dinner, I take a closer look to see that it is a tranquilizer. I pick out all the sedatives and take only the rest.


    I don''t want to sleep too deeply. If danger comes, I will lose my life.


    Due to sleeping for too long in the afternoon, I slept very lightly at night.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, I was jolted awake by the sound of the door opening.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and saw that the Aunt Zhang had entered my room in the darkness.

 C52

    I couldn''t be sure if I was hallucinating or not. I quietly laid on the bed and watched Aunt Zhang''s following actions with narrowed eyes.


    If I am not hallucinating right now, it would be abnormal for Aunt Zhang to enter my room in the middle of the night.


    When the Aunt Zhang entered my room and walked straight to my bedside, I immediately closed my eyes.


    Aunt Zhang reached out her hand to touch my forehead when she got to my bedside, and after tucking in the blanket on me, she sighed and left my room.


    I opened my eyes and looked up at the ceiling, ashamed of myself.


    The next morning I got up to eat breakfast, did not do as usual to shake off the shopkeeper straight away, I rushed to wash the dishes and wash the pot.


    When I was washing the dishes and washing the pots, Aunt Zhang stood beside me with a face full of smiles as she praised me as a hardworking little bee.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, I took my medicine and went to school.


    On the way to school, I looked at the people and objects that passed by, and I was a little worried that there might be something that I had imagined.


    After I entered the school gates, I headed straight for the teaching building. From afar, I could see Wei Xiaohan with a frown on his face, standing on the first floor of the building.


    It was only when I saw Qi Xiaoshan that I remembered. I had made an agreement with him that as long as there was nothing special with me tonight, I would come out and learn the ways of the underworld from him.


    I was so disturbed by the incident with schizophrenia that I forgot about my previous agreement with Qi Xiahan.


    As I walked, I stared at Qi Xiaohan. I wasn''t sure if the Qi in my vision was a hallucination.


    I saw that after Qi Xiaoxian met my gaze, she waved at me with exaggerated gestures.


    I took out a pen and paper from my backpack and entered the first floor of the school building. When I walked around, it was convenient for me to confirm that I was hallucinating, and it was also convenient for me to explain to the real Qi Xiaoxian the reason why I had to go back on my promise.


    The mobile phone of modern life has already become an essential part of my life. Although I can use editing information to communicate with Wei Xiaohan, I prefer the feeling of writing in black and white.


    After I entered the school building, Qi Xiaohan approached me and asked me in a low voice why didn''t I come out last night.


    I didn''t rush to answer her question. Instead, I raised my hand and pinched the arm of the young man who was standing right next to me.


    Looking at the grimacing face in pain, I could feel a real sensation in my hand. I was sure that the Qi in front of me wasn''t an illusion.


    After confirming that Wei Xiao Han wasn''t hallucinating, I wrote to tell him that both hospitals had confirmed that I had a mental disorder and that there was a drug to calm my nerves. I would be very tired after taking the medicine so I agreed.


    "They must all be mediocre doctors. What schizophrenia? I won''t accept it." Wei Xiaohan''s voice rose after I answered his question.


    The high-pitched voice of Qi Xiaoxian attracted a few gazes. Fortunately, the first floor of the school was bustling with noise, and those gazes were quickly withdrawn.


    Under such circumstances, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at Qi Xiaoxian.


    "Wifey, if you want to beat me up, just say it. There''s no need to talk about your personality disorder." Wei Xiao Han shrugged and lowered his voice.


    My pen and paper told Wei Xiaowan that I was in fact hallucinating.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s face hardened, and he asked me to tell him how I had heard and hallucinated, and I answered his question truthfully with pen and paper.


    With a thoughtful look in his eyes, Qi Xiaohan did not ask any further questions, but instead urged me to rest well during this period, saying that I could delay my training in the path of ghosts.


    I nodded my head and said goodbye.


    When I arrived at the classroom, none of my three roommates had come.


    I took up my position for my three roommates before calling them, listening to their screams, and I smiled.


    Over the next few days, I occasionally had hallucinations at home, and I never had hallucinations outside.


    In order to get myself back to normal early every day, I went to bed early and got up early. I didn''t learn anything else except my textbooks.


    There was still no news of the loss of the cryochamber''s corpse, and nothing strange happened in the school either.


    Ruan Tianye never appeared again. When I went to school in the morning, I would always meet Qi Xiahan on the first floor of the teaching building.


    Wei had told me in chat that no matter how much yang energy he sucked, it would be hard for him to stay in the sun during the day.


    I asked him why, and he only told me that it had something to do with dirty people. He didn''t care whether or not he came out in the day, he had already begun to solve the problem.


    The Aunt Tao had called me to reassure me that I shouldn''t be under too much psychological pressure because of the schizophrenia and had asked for my opinion on whether I wanted to go to school in Malaysia.


    After I sent the message saying that I don''t want to, Aunt Tao replied that everything was fine with me, and reminded me not to touch alcoholic beverages.


    I don''t have any information about Ah Yin, so I don''t know if she can return to the mortal world.


    The class monitor was unable to help me find the location of the Three Truths Cult headquarters, and the information that he helped me to gather was also all about Zuo Mu''s performance during the sect''s gathering.


    Considering that I had to take out some money to provide the class monitor with the news, I did not give the five hundred thousand cash cheque that Aunt Tao gave me at the sect gathering to the Aunt Zhang.


    I made my first bank card in my life and deposited the money in my bank card.


    When another Saturday arrived, I followed Aunt Zhang to the hospital for a checkup.


    The result of my review was that my mild schizophrenia had completely healed.


    Aunt Zhang was ecstatic, but I finally relaxed.


    When I was reading at home at night, I received a message from Kang Jiamin. She asked me to go shopping tomorrow.


    When I agreed, she told me to meet her at the school gate at eight in the morning.


    The next day, I woke up and had breakfast. I wrote and penciled to Aunt Zhang that I was going to go shopping with my roommates.


    The Aunt Zhang warned me not to get tired, so I nodded and headed back to school.


    Not only Kang Jiamin and I were going shopping together, there were also my other two roommates.


    Having recovered from my illness, I was in a good mood. I wandered around with my three roommates for a day.


    After dinner, I was ready to go home.


    The three roommates disagreed, saying that the latest film would be released at ten in the evening at the cinema. They had already booked four tickets last night.


    The Aunt Zhang asked me to tell her the location of the cinema and that she would come and pick me up at the end of the movie.


    At this point of time, Qi Xiaohan appeared in my line of sight, and I replied to stop Aunt Zhang from picking me up. I said that I would return immediately after the movie ended.


    But if Aunt Zhang leaves home at night to pick me up, there''s a high chance that she will borrow the power of some external object to let her clearly see ghosts.


    I don''t want Aunt Zhang and Qi Xiaohan to see each other, in case there''s a conflict.


    Regarding the two Ghost Husband s, Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye coming and going by my side, I have always held a negative attitude towards them.


    I no longer ask the Aunt Zhang and the others to kill two Ghost Husband s for me, I just hope that we can be safe and sound.


    The Aunt Zhang responded very quickly. She gave me two choices, either I would go home immediately, or I would tell her the location of the movie theater and the end time of the movie.


    Seeing the choice Aunt Zhang gave me, I instantly lost the mood to watch movies anymore.


    Just as I was about to reject the good intentions of my three roommates, Kang Jiamin came close to me and glanced at my cell phone screen. She quickly took my phone and sent the location of the movie and the end of the movie to Aunt Zhang.


    I was depressed at the choice Kang Jiamin had made for me, so Kang Jiamin immediately tried to curry favor with me by acting cute.


    Qi Xiaohan, who had already arrived at my side, whispered in my ear, saying that the Aunt Zhang was treating me too seriously, and the security was abnormal.


    He thinks that the Aunt Zhang is not a good person, maybe the so-called psychosis that I was talking about before was caused by the Aunt Zhang.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s words made me sigh in my heart. I''ve been treated too harshly for so many years that no one else could understand me. I was already used to it.


    Qi Xiaohan accompanied me to the end of the movie, and I met my Aunt Zhang at the entrance of the movie theater after the movie ended.


    The movie theater was not far from the school. With the addition of the bright street lamps, the three roommates suggested walking back. I had no objections and the Aunt Zhang did not object.


    It was already very late in the night, and when they were almost to the school gate, Kang Jiamin found a stack of bills on the roadside.


    After Kang Jiamin picked up the money, he cheered for Chairman Mao Qian who was picking up firewood on the road but didn''t return it. She also gave us each a few hundred yuan worth of money.


    Aunt Zhang did not want it, and I also rejected it with a wave of my hand.


    Kang Jiamin said that both Aunt Zhang and I have to take it.


    Under Kang Jiamin''s insistence of dividing up the loot, Aunt Zhang and I finally got to know each other. Aunt Zhang then gave me the money that she split up.


    When I got home, I put my backpack on the table with the cash I''d gotten from the meeting and went to wash up and rest.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found that the bills on the table had somehow turned to ash.

 C53

    I was stunned and quickly left the room to find Aunt Zhang, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    I pulled Aunt Zhang to my room and pointed at the ashes on the table. Then I wrote to tell her that the money Kang Jiamin gave us last night had already turned into ashes.


    Aunt Zhang hurriedly wiped her hands on his apron and picked up some ashes from the table, placing it under her nose and took a light sniff.


    I asked Aunt Zhang what was going on. Aunt Zhang told me that the money Kang Jiamin picked up was underworld money.


    The underworld money all had an owner, it was just that before the owner had the time to take the money, Kang Jiamin had already taken the money.


    The night after the underworld money was burnt, the underworld money was no different from normal money in the eyes of the living. After that night, the underworld money would become ashes in the eyes of the living.


    Normally, people would choose to burn underworld money at the crossroads.


    The place where Kang Jiamin picked up the money was not the intersection, so she did not consider the underworld money at that time either.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s reply, I tried my best to recall the scene when Kang Jiamin was picking up the money.


    The pile of money was scattered on the ground. On top of the pile of money was a small stone.


    I asked the Aunt Zhang on paper and pen about what trouble she would get for collecting underworld currency.


    Aunt Zhang tidied up the remaining ashes on the table into the trash can and told me that the owner of the underworld money would most likely come to ask for money.


    The target of asking for money was Kang Jiamin who was collecting money. Maybe, Kang Jiamin had already been asked for money.


    Aunt Zhang''s words made my heart clench, I immediately dialed Kang Jiamin''s number.


    After hearing Kang Jiamin''s lazy voice from the phone, I heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, I sent a message to remind her that it was time to wake up.


    Aunt Zhang reminded me to mind my own business first before telling me the solution to the problem of picking up underworld money by mistake.


    The Aunt Zhang said that if she wanted to solve the problem, Kang Jiamin would have to collect the money at the same place as last night, then burn the underworld money at night before returning.


    As long as a ghost appeared and took away the underworld money, the matter would be solved.


    The best time to burn back the underworld money was tonight, so as to not cause too much trouble.


    I asked Aunt Zhang with pen and paper what it meant to take away the underworld money if no ghost appeared.


    Aunt Zhang shook her head and said that under normal circumstances, ghosts would take the underworld coins away and leave it at that.


    Whether there were no ghosts or ghosts that appeared but did not take the underworld money, this meant that the ghosts were already angry with the people who picked up the money. The ghosts would come sooner or later to cause trouble.


    There seemed to be no more secure solution for those petty ghosts than to make them disappear.


    If the ghost did not appear tonight, Kang Jiamin would have to burn underworld money at the same place as tomorrow night. She would burn for three consecutive days at the latest, and the ghost would appear no matter what.


    After hearing Aunt Zhang''s answer, I asked him about it with pen and paper. If I let Kang Jiamin burn some more underworld money, it would allow the ghost to no longer be narrow-minded.


    Aunt Zhang said that maybe, if the ghost hasn''t gone to the Underworld yet, it would be easy to earn more money.


    If the ghost had gone to the underworld, more money might not be easy to do.


    Ghosts that were already in the underworld would be allowed to enter the underworld once when receiving underworld money. However, the procedure to enter and exit the underworld was cumbersome and time-limited.


    The tedium would waste more than half of the time limit, making the ghost have no chance to cause trouble. The ghost would be severely punished if it exceeded the time limit to return to the underworld.


    A ghost in the underworld would definitely exceed the limit of its time if it were to cause trouble.


    Compared to the harsh punishment the ghost was going to receive for exceeding its time limit, burning more underworld money to the ghost was useless.


    Listening to Aunt Zhang''s reply, I couldn''t help but think of Ah Yin.


    I waited for Aunt Zhang to finish speaking, then I asked her with pen and paper what would happen if the ghosts in the Underworld used this opportunity to collect underworld money and didn''t head back to the Underworld.


    Aunt Zhang shook her head. "I have a hundred thousand reasons, and besides, the ghosts in the Underworld used the opportunity to collect underworld coins. From then on, there are no small number of people who will not return to the Underworld.


    Whether it was in the mortal world or the underworld, there were many loopholes and opportunities that could not be avoided in many systems.


    She had told me before that the entrance to the Underworld had always been closed, and that the chances of a ghost escaping the Underworld after entering the Underworld would be very low.


    In fact, ghosts took advantage of collecting underworld coins to no longer return to the underworld. This was the easiest way for ghosts to escape the underworld.


    When the Aunt Zhang finished talking, she urged me to go wash up as soon as possible, saying that she hadn''t prepared breakfast yet.


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart and went to wash. I waited until noon time to return and ask Aunt Zhang how I would be able to accurately burn the underworld money to Ah Yin.


    Until now, I only know Ah Yin''s full name.


    Before I could leave the room, my phone rang. Kang Jiamin called.


    When I picked up the phone, Kang Jiamin first screamed, then anxiously said that all of the money she had collected had turned to dust, and asked me what the situation was.


    I hung up the phone and sent a message telling her to be patient and wait until I got to school.


    After washing up and eating, I headed towards the school. I didn''t see Qi Xiaohan on the first floor of the teaching building, so I headed straight to the classroom.


    When I entered the classroom, my three roommates were already there.


    I wrote to tell Kang Jiamin that she found underworld money and a way to get rid of underworld money.


    Kang Jiamin''s face was pale white as she tightly hugged onto my arm, begging me to definitely go with her to burn underworld money.


    When Aunt Zhang told me how to wrongly pick up the underworld money, I had already decided that I would accompany Kang Jiamin.


    The other two roommates'' faces were also a little pale, but they both expressed that they would follow Kang Jiamin and me.


    Kang Jiamin wailed. In the future, even if a gold mountain falls in front of her, she would not go and pick it up.


    Kang Jiamin immediately burst out laughing, and the two dorm mates could not help laughing, the tense atmosphere immediately eased up by a lot.


    Since I didn''t know what kind of underworld money I had collected, I went to the frame-shop at noon and bought a big bag of burning paper, underworld money, counterfeit foreign currency, gold and silver foil pieces of ingots and hauls, each of which I brought home.


    When I returned home, after lunch, Aunt Zhang helped me throw four lines of money on a piece of paper, asking her how to burn underworld money for certain ghosts.


    Aunt Zhang told me that the underworld money that was burned on the grave was for the owner of the grave.


    The people who burnt the underworld money by the side of the road thought to themselves.


    They only knew the names of the ghosts, or how the ghosts looked like before they died, or their relationship with them. They were able to accurately burn underworld money to a specific ghost.


    Aunt Zhang''s answer set my heart at ease. After I prepared to help Kang Jiamin get rid of the trouble, I immediately started to burn underworld money to deal with Ah Yin.


    I''m afraid of anything just in case. I don''t dare to let Kang Jiamin burn underworld money to ghosts at night.


    After school in the afternoon, Kang Jiamin asked me to go with him to buy underworld money. I told her with pen and paper that I had already prepared everything for her at noon.


    Kang Jiamin was grateful to me in all kinds of ways, and I told her with pen and paper that lifting a hand was not worth mentioning.


    After eating dinner at home, I carried my underworld money bag with me and prepared to go to the school gate to meet up with my three roommates.


    Aunt Zhang stopped me and asked when I would be back. I told her with pen and paper that I would be back soon after sending the things to Kang Jiamin.


    Aunt Zhang glared at me and said that she did not believe it at all. She turned serious again and said that this time would not be the case.


    After I nodded my head, the Aunt Zhang let me through, repeatedly warning me to call her if I had any matters to attend to.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head and smile when I walked out the door. Aunt Zhang had taken the initiative to prepare my underworld money for me during lunch, she already knew that I would be accompanying Kang Jiamin at night.


    When I arrived at the school gates, it was still dark. My three roommates were already there waiting for me.


    We went to the money picking place last night and waited for the night to come and the pedestrians to dwindle a little.


    When it''s around 10 PM, I will first set up the defensive array, and then I will have my three seniors stay with me in the array.


    I have written to tell my three roommates that it is safe to stay inside the formation, and to instruct them not to look around carelessly so that Kang Jiamin can ignite the underworld money.


    A few minutes after the Underworld Coin was ignited, a ghost appeared in front of Kang Jiamin.


    Following Kang Jiamin''s continuous igniting of the underworld money, I saw that the ghost was holding onto a bill.


    I was relieved to see the ghost take the underworld money.


    When Kang Jiamin burnt all her underworld money, the ghost quickly escaped into the darkness with all its money.


    I immediately wrote a message to my three panicked roommates. The ghost had already taken away the underworld money, so the matter had been successfully resolved.


    When the three of us couldn''t hide our excitement, I saw another ghost coming over to the ashes, staring at Kang Jiamin with a dark expression.

 C54

    Looking at the ghost''s reaction, I was dumbfounded. I cried in my heart.


    It was very likely that the ghost who took the underworld money was the fake one, and the one who came was the real one.


    I quickly reached into my pocket, and the ghost glanced at the array I had set up, then glanced at me and my three roommates, and disappeared into the darkness.


    I was depressed to see the ghost disappear into the darkness. I knew that the ghost was also in a panic, and that I wasn''t going to take anything against him.


    I just wanted to take out a pen and paper from my pocket and tell him that I will also ask Kang Jiamin to burn underworld money to him.


    The main character left empty-handed. It was obvious that he had missed me and my three roommates.


    I glance at my three roommates who were still in a state of excitement and sharing their experiences, but I shook my head helplessly. I sent a message to Aunt Zhang, telling her what had just happened, before telling her the grade of the ghost that had just arrived.


    Aunt Zhang replied and asked me what I wanted. I told him that I didn''t want anything to happen to my friends.


    Aunt Zhang sent me a reply telling me to wait, I stayed inside the array while waiting for the time when I would have to write and tell my three seniors, I didn''t receive the underworld money, the main person didn''t receive the underworld money.


    I still do not know what Aunt Zhang''s solution is, but the reason why I told my three reunion friends the truth is because I felt that only if they knew the truth would they be able to better cooperate with Aunt Zhang''s solution.


    The smiles on the faces of the three roommates froze, and they looked at each other without saying anything.


    Seeing their reactions, I then wrote to tell them that Aunt Zhang would be coming over very soon.


    Aunt Zhang also came over very quickly, so she pulled me to the side and asked me if my three roommates knew about the matter regarding my Yin Yang Eyes.


    After I nodded, Aunt Zhang gave each of her three roommates a scented sachet to wear on their bodies, warning them not to touch the water in the scented sachet.


    Before the three of them could begin to thank the Aunt Zhang, the Aunt Zhang made them make a venomous oath that they would not tell anyone that I could see ghosts.


    The three roommates looked at each other again, then looked at me with resistance and alienation.


    Under the gazes of my three roommates, I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    Aunt Zhang only needs to warn my three roommates once. Having Yin Yang Eyes is not a big deal.


    Even if she and I helped out her three roommates, she shouldn''t have let her three roommates swear a venomous oath. It''s really too much for her to make her three roommates to swear a venomous oath.


    Without waiting for me to oppose Aunt Zhang''s request, Kang Jiamin took the initiative to swear a venomous oath word for word with her cold voice, and used the entirety of her family to die.


    My face was expressionless while my heart was filled with bitterness. I knew that the relationship between me and my three roommates would never return to the past.


    Before Kang Jiamin could finish her vow, I headed back home. It was the first time I showed my face in front of the Pure Lady Sect''s disciples that I had taken care of.


    I''m in a hurry, and I don''t want to hear any more vows.


    Aunt Zhang did go a little too far, but she did it for my benefit. I was filled with rage, but I couldn''t find an outlet to vent it on.


    I finally understand that I didn''t lose this sentence because I didn''t get it, and from now on, my Gan Mei is still better off alone.


    Immersed in my own thoughts, I walked in too fast and accidentally knocked into the person opposite me. The person opposite me was knocked into the ground.


    Filled with rage, I glanced at the man. After confirming that he wasn''t hurt, I decided to leave. The man jumped up and blocked my path, asking if I was blind.


    Behind that person was a red-clothed female ghost.


    The ghost girl''s long black hair covered the man''s face, and the ghost girl continued to suck in the man''s yang aura.


    I took the bottle of cow''s tears out of my backpack, dripped it onto my fingers, and quickly smeared it on the man''s eyelids.


    Startled by my sudden action, the man was about to curse me again, but his eyes focused on the black hair that the ghost had dropped onto his face. He took out his cell phone stiffly and called the man a master.


    I took off and went back to rent.


    I had no one or place where I could vent my feelings. I could only hide in my room and calm myself down.


    After returning to the rented room and locking the door, I immediately fell asleep after putting on my clothes.


    When I heard that the Aunt Zhang would be back soon to knock on the door, I didn''t pay any attention to her and continued to lie on the bed.


    Aunt Zhang told me outside the door that she was doing this for my own good.


    We saved the lives of three of our roommates, and it wasn''t too much for her to make our roommates swear poison.


    If my roommates resent us for swearing poison oaths, they will not know what''s good for them. It''s fine if they don''t want friends like that.


    She knew that I was not feeling well, and that I would be able to understand her pains once I thought it through.


    She doesn''t blame me for giving her face, and she won''t tell Aunt Tao about what happened tonight.


    Our identities are different from ordinary people. We can''t live like normal people.


    Aunt Zhang''s last sentence caused me to open my eyes. I stared at the ceiling, unable to find anything that could refute Aunt Zhang''s words.


    So it turns out that the Aunt Zhang made her three roommates swear a venomous oath in order to have me and my three roommates draw a clear line between ourselves in the first place.


    The Aunt Zhang didn''t say anything more and left my room with a sigh.


    When Aunt Zhang returned to her room and closed the door, the house was in complete silence.


    In the silence, the rage in my heart gradually dissipated, and endless loneliness swept through my body.


    The image of the Left Curtain instantly appeared in my mind, making me want to cry.


    In my mind, I imagined how Zuo Mu would comfort me if he was by my side right now.


    At this moment, I clearly understood that even if I found out the location of Three Truths Cult Headquarters, even if I met Zuo Mu again, there wouldn''t be a gap between me and Zuo Mu.


    I already know what kind of feeling I have towards Zuo Mu belongs to, and it''s also exactly because I know clearly that I already felt that I had lost his before obtaining her.


    I cried and fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, my pillow was very wet and my eyes were very swollen.


    I pulled the curtains aside and stood by the window for a moment, then left the room to wash my eyes and get rid of the swelling.


    During breakfast, Aunt Zhang talked about how I was too skinny, how I should eat more, and also told me how to settle the issue with the underworld currency.


    I ate in silence, washed the dishes after breakfast, and then went to school.


    I didn''t see Wei Xiaohan on the first floor of the school building, so I headed straight for the classroom.


    I sat down in the last corner of the classroom, where my three roommates, who had always been there, had not yet arrived.


    The class monitor glanced at me in surprise as he entered the classroom. He came over and sat next to me and asked me what was wrong. I wrote that I was fine.


    The squad leader didn''t ask any further questions and just sat quietly beside me, reading a book.


    The three roommates didn''t come to the classroom until it was almost time for class. They sat in the three remaining seats in the classroom.


    I didn''t look at their faces so they wouldn''t have to pretend.


    The monitor looked at me and said nothing.


    In the afternoon, after school, I went to the frame-shop and bought a big bag of paper, dark banknotes, counterfeit foreign currency, gold and silver foil ingots, and a bag of kimono to take home with me.


    After dinner, I prepared the underworld money in my room, put a quarter of the underworld money in my backpack, and three quarters of the underworld money in my bag.


    After it gets dark, I carried my underworld money and left home, heading to the place where Kang Jiamin picked up the underworld money.


    I didn''t greet Aunt Zhang, and Aunt Zhang didn''t ask me where I was going either. She only reminded me to go and come back early.


    The weather was hot and the pedestrians on the street were hurrying.


    On the way, I always had the feeling that someone was following me, but when I looked back, no one was suspicious.


    When I reached my destination, I waited patiently for the crowd to thin out a bit. I pictured the last ghost who came yesterday and lit up all the underworld money in the bag.


    As expected, the ghost appeared again, but did not approach.


    At his appearance, I spread the prepared note in his direction.


    The ghost''s eyesight was amazing, and even from a distance I didn''t worry that he wouldn''t be able to see the contents of the note.


    On the slip of paper, I explained to him the reason why he didn''t get any underworld money last night. I apologized, gave him two choices, either everything would be over before I took the underworld money, or I scared him out of my wits.


    After I unfolded the slip of paper, I revealed the Soulchaser Talisman on the back of the slip of paper to the ghost man.


    Soul Chasing Talisman had different levels, so it could automatically kill any ghosts under it.


    Unless the spell is artificially destroyed, the spell and the particular ghost will not rest until the spell is dead.


    In fact, the Soul Chasing Talisman in my hand can only hunt down the lowest level ghosts, it''s completely unable to hunt down the male ghost.


    If the ghost man was not willing to take the underworld money, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. After all, I don''t dare rouse spirits easily anymore so that I won''t attract the ghost servant over.


    After unfolding the note, I stared at the ghost without expression.


    The ghost didn''t waste too much of my time. His eyes struggled for a few seconds before he nodded at me.


    I took a few steps back and distanced myself from the burning underworld money. The ghost quickly approached the burning underworld money and all of the underworld money on the ground turned into ashes before leaving with the underworld money.


    After watching the ghost man disappear from my sight, I looked around and distanced myself from his previous position. I turned and looked for a secluded place, preparing to burn all of the underworld money in my bag to Ah Yin.

 C55

    After I took my backpack off my back, I felt like someone was peeping at me again.


    I slowly opened the zipper on my backpack. I didn''t take out the underworld money from my backpack. Instead, I quickly took out the triangular-edge knife and symbols from my backpack.


    I stuffed the sigil into my pocket and zipped up the backpack. Holding onto the handle of the triangular-edge knife, I tucked the blade into my sleeve.


    After hesitating for a moment, I decided not to call the Aunt Zhang. After I was ready, I turned back the way I came.


    The reappearance of the feeling of being spied on allowed me to confirm that there was indeed someone following me, but I wasn''t sure if the person following me was a human or a ghost, and I wasn''t sure if the person following me would want to make a move against me again.


    I could no longer summon spirits. I could no longer summon ghosts for my own use. I could only rely on myself.


    If the other party wants to attack me, if the one following me is a ghost, I can use spells and a peach wood dagger to deal with it. If the one following me is a human, I can only rely on the triangular-edge knife to get out of this predicament.


    The mahogany dagger had always been my personal possession, and when I slept I would place it within reach of my hand.


    After going through the incident of cryochamber versus a female corpse, I added a new triangular-edge knife into the bag that I had to bring along with me when I went out.


    Previously, when I thought that Ruan Tianye wanted to rape me, and took the triangular-edge knife in the kitchen and wanted to commit suicide, I left the triangular-edge knife in my room. Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhang didn''t pursue the matter of where the triangular-edge knife in the kitchen had gone to.


    The sword blade of the triangular-edge knife was shaped like a prism with three bloody grooves.


    I never understood why there would be triangular-edge knife in the kitchen at home. What use could triangular-edge knife be in the kitchen, I have to say that the triangular-edge knife was definitely a weapon that could fight against enemies.


    Before I could get out of the secluded area, five or six men came out of the shadows and surrounded me.


    They looked at me in a very vulgar way. They were all well-built and looked like practitioners.


    Seeing them appear, I immediately pulled out the triangular-edge knife from my sleeve and gripped it in my hand.


    "Hey hey, I''m so scared. She has a knife in her hand." One of the men acted panicked, while the others burst into laughter.


    "Damned bitch, throw the knife away and don''t force the brothers to use violence on you." A man''s voice cut in.


    "Fighting, killing, killing, it''s not good. I just want to play with you. I guarantee you that I''ll make you want to die." The men kept talking, but for the time being none of them moved closer to me.


    I stood in place, even more tightly holding the triangular-edge knife in my hands, quietly waiting for the first person to come close to me, I''ll take the first person to open the blade.


    My hands were covered in sweat, and most of the time, people are much scarier than ghosts.


    I don''t know if these men are true hooligans or were ordered by others. I know that if I lose the triangular-edge knife in my hands, I will become a fish.


    A few minutes later, an outsider came into my line of sight. After that outsider saw my situation, he immediately scrambled away.


    The few men surrounding me stopped talking. After exchanging glances, they took out their daggers.


    My heart thumped like a drum as I clenched the triangular-edge knife in my hands. When the few men started to move towards me, I picked a target and charged towards it.


    The men probably didn''t think that I would start fighting to the death the moment they raised their feet. They were all stunned for a moment.


    The target I chose immediately dodged after being stunned. His dodging speed was fast enough, but my sprinting speed was not bad either.


    In addition, the length of the triangular-edge knife in my hand allowed me to gain the upper hand, and I directly chopped off one of his arms.


    Blood spurted out of the man''s wound and splattered onto the man''s hand that was holding onto the triangular-edge knife. The man screamed and fell to the ground.


    The rest of the men''s expressions changed, and they quickly surrounded me again. They held their daggers and kept changing positions, waiting for the opportunity to attack me.


    I was in the middle of a circle, constantly changing directions, and I was already fighting, so I couldn''t leave my back in one direction.


    I didn''t expect the other men to not panic at all. I wanted to use my sneak attack to shake off their hopes of escaping after disrupting them.


    My hands began to tremble uncontrollably. I had cut the skeleton of a baby with a peach dagger, and the neck of a dead woman with a knife. It was the first time I had cut a living thing.


    After the other men had circled me a few times, they began to feint at me as if they were going to charge me.


    Every time they faked it, it scared me.


    I was in the middle of the encirclement and did not take the initiative to attack again.


    They are already on their guard. If I take the initiative to attack, it would be seeking death.


    A few minutes later, the other men all rushed at me at the same time.


    I gripped the triangular-edge knife even more tightly as I brandished it with all my might. The men who were charging towards me quickly dodged the blades, and someone took the opportunity to kick my leg from behind.


    I could not avoid it and knelt on the ground. While I was kneeling, I used the triangular-edge knife to cut a few legs in front of me.


    The kicks in front of me dodged, and my attack missed.


    The instant I fell to the ground, someone kicked my right wrist so hard that the triangular-edge knife fell to the side.


    A foot slammed into my shoulder and waist, and I turned quickly to see a man bending over with a dagger at my neck.


    At this moment, the man''s body suddenly flew up and crashed into the two men on the other side, knocking them to the ground.


    Before I could even think about it, I was pulled up from the ground by a strange woman.


    The unknown woman wore a tracksuit with a ponytail and a silk scarf over her face.


    The woman pulled me to my feet and kicked the man in the face.


    The man''s feet left the ground and he fell back, landing heavily on the ground.


    The lady quickly picked up the triangular-edge knife from the ground and rushed towards the few men who were hesitating and did not dare to get close to them.


    The lady agilely used the triangular-edge knife to cut their legs, and then put the triangular-edge knife into my backpack, before pulling me away.


    I limped around the bend of my leg, and the woman took me a few steps, then let go of my hand and bent down to carry me.


    After the woman carried me to the side of the road, she put me on the ground and waved me to a taxi before turning around and leaving.


    Seeing that my savior was about to leave, I grabbed her and wanted to say thank you and ask for her name.


    "Don''t be afraid, everything is fine." The woman''s voice was warm and gentle. She spoke in pure Mandarin without any accent.


    After she finished, she pushed my hand away and left.


    I watched as the woman disappeared from sight and sat down on the taxi. My right wrist was already swollen, my palms were bloody, and my right cheek was tingling.


    The taxi driver looked at me in the rearview mirror and asked if I needed to call the police.


    I shook my head, took out a pen and paper, and told him the address of the place I rented.


    When I got home, the Aunt Zhang turned pale with fright and asked me what had happened.


    I ignored her and limped back into the house, closing the door behind me.


    If it weren''t for that savior, I would already be dead.


    I''m not used to behaving badly in front of outsiders. I''m used to licking my wounds alone.


    Aunt Zhang was pacing outside the door, but she did not say anything else.


    After calming down a little, I took my pajamas to wash. The Aunt Zhang followed me every step of the way, but I didn''t go to see her. I went into the bathroom and locked her outside.


    I know that the Aunt Zhang is anxious to know what happened to me, but I still don''t have the mood to tell her the answer.


    When I washed up, I saw that my right cheek was badly disfigured, and that the injury to my knees was not serious, just a little red and swollen.


    When I came out of the bathroom, the Aunt Zhang had already prepared the alcohol, ointment and gauze.


    The Aunt Zhang took me to the living room and sat me down on the sofa. She asked if I needed to go to the hospital.


    After I shook my head, the Aunt Zhang used alcohol to wash the wounds on my face and palms. Then, he applied ointment on them and bandaged my hands.


    When Aunt Zhang stopped moving, I told her with pen and paper that I was surrounded by a few men and that all I suffered were superficial wounds.


    I didn''t mention that savior to the Aunt Zhang. The savior didn''t give me a chance to thank her, nor did he give me a chance to ask for her name. She shouldn''t want me to mention her to anyone else.


    The Aunt Zhang asked me what the men who surrounded me looked like. I drew their profile pictures for her with pen and paper.

 C56

    The Aunt Zhang didn''t ask any further. She stood up, took an ice pack and put it on my swollen wrist, then made me lie down on the sofa to massage the side of my legs where I had been kicked.


    In the silence of the room, I went over the events of the night in my mind.


    I wondered if the people following me had anything to do with those five or six men.


    Are those guys really thugs or were they ordered by someone else?


    Those men want my life, are they planning or are they just trying to kill me on the spur of the moment?


    Who was my savior? Was she trying to save me out of righteousness or something?


    The Aunt Zhang only stopped massaging until the swelling on my wrist subsided, and told me to go back to my room to rest. She said that she would find out the identities of the men as soon as possible.


    I nodded and got up from the sofa and went back to my room to rest. I woke up without even waiting for the alarm clock to ring.


    Rising from the bed to relieve my muscles and bones, I found that the pain in the crook of my legs where I had been kicked was no longer there, and my palms still ached slightly.


    Looking in the mirror, I saw that the skin on my right cheek had scabbed over.


    I went to wash up and eat breakfast. Aunt Zhang asked me if I wanted to take a leave of absence from home to rest.


    After I shook my head, Aunt Zhang removed the bandages on my hands and helped me bandage them again.


    I thanked Aunt Zhang with a pen and paper. Aunt Zhang smiled and said, "Thank you."


    As I headed towards the school, I spotted the missing person, Qi Xiaohan, standing on the first floor of the school building.


    After seeing me, Qi Xiaohan rushed to my side from the first floor of the school building, and under the sun, he asked me why I was injured.


    I didn''t stop, and glanced at the ghost qi on my body that was quickly dissipating. I then retracted my gaze.


    After Qi Xiaohan followed me to the first floor of the school, I wrote down a reply to his question, saying that I accidentally fell and got hurt.


    "Be good and tell me the truth." Qi Xiaohan frowned at me, and I met his gaze with a cold stare.


    "Does it still hurt?" After they looked at each other for about a minute, Wei Xiao Han shook her head helplessly and asked me softly as she pressed a finger against the scab on my cheek.


    With a blank face, I asked him if he had anything else to say.


    Wei Xiao Han''s finger stopped pressing down on the scab on my cheek, then he slowly withdrew his finger and said to me in a low voice that he had been busy with private matters for the past two days, so he didn''t appear.


    I nodded and asked him if he had anything else.


    Wei Xiao Han looked at me without saying anything else. His eyes were filled with affection and didn''t contain much emotion.


    Under Qi Xiaoshan''s gaze, my eyes suddenly stung, and I blinked rapidly as I headed towards the classroom.


    Wei Xiaowan followed me into the classroom and stayed by my side after I took my seat.


    The morning sun shone through the window into the classroom, and I was in the perfect position for it.


    Seeing Qi Xiaoxian stubbornly staying by my side, with the ghost qi on her body quickly dissipating without any intention of leaving, an indescribable feeling arose in my heart.


    I wrote to Qi Xiaohan, saying that if he were to lose his soul in the sunlight, I would be in for a bit of trouble.


    With a smile on his face and a mischievous voice, he left the classroom.


    As the students filed into the classroom, no one asked me where the injury on my face came from except the class monitor.


    I didn''t feel too much about it.


    After school, I used my cell phone to send a message to a roommate. The matter of picking up underworld money had been resolved, and I could throw away the scented sachet. That roommate replied with a word of thanks.


    When I got home, Aunt Zhang told me that someone had sunk into the pool of water in the men who surrounded me last night.


    The body had already been salvaged by the public security department, but they had not found any useful clues yet. The case was still under further investigation.


    Pure Lady Sect had already intervened, and he believed that he would be able to find a useful clue very soon.


    I nodded. After lunch, I would go to my room to learn the Tao technique that Qi Xiaohan had taught me before.


    I''ve already let this teacher go for a long time, I''m just wasting my time.


    In the afternoon I went to school, and when I got to the school gate, I felt as if continuing the lesson had become meaningless to me.


    I sent a message to the coach of the Sanda class, telling him that I was going to change to the full day class, and that I would return to class tomorrow.


    After the coach replied that it was okay, I went home and asked Aunt Zhang to request a month''s leave of absence for me.


    Aunt Zhang asked me for the reason, and I told her with pen and paper that I wanted to stay healthy for a month.


    Aunt Zhang did not say much as she helped me ask for a month''s leave of absence from the instructor.


    For the next month, I practiced kickboxing during the day and Taekwondo during the night.


    I eat breakfast at home every morning, and I don''t come home until I finish my Taekwondo classes at night.


    Every night, after finishing my Taekwondo training, I would meet with Qi Xiaohan, who would teach me new Tao techniques on the way back.


    I will use my free time after lunch and dinner to learn the Tao technique that Qi Xiaohan taught me.


    When I get home in the evening and wash up, I will meditate for a while as long as I am still in my spirit.


    I''m as tired as a dead dog every day, and I''m improving every day.


    The class monitor and his three roommates all sent a message asking me why I didn''t go to class. I deleted the message after reading it and didn''t reply to any of them.


    After I didn''t reply, my three roommates didn''t send me any more messages. The class monitor would send them another message every day.


    Ruan Tianye continued to fail to reappear, and his Pure Lady Sect failed to find any useful clues regarding the grave case.


    I''m not sure if Aunt Zhang told him about my situation, but he still didn''t get any phone calls to contact me.


    The end of the month just happened to be a weekend, I woke up in the morning, and found that the sky did not know when a light snow had come.


    The Aunt Zhang wanted to speak for a long time during breakfast, but she stopped herself for a long time. Finally, she told me that she had some private matters to attend to and that she needed to leave for a few days.


    Because it was a private matter, she couldn''t tell Aunt Tao about it.


    After hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, I told her with pen and paper that she would just go and busy herself with it.


    Aunt Zhang''s eyes showed gratitude as she told me that she would be back soon. She repeatedly reminded me that I must take care of myself when she wasn''t at home.


    After breakfast, the Aunt Zhang also left. I stayed at home and started to follow the methods that Qi Xiahan had taught me, meditating to cultivate the inner pill.


    No one disturbed me, so I abandoned all distractions and focused on meditating to cultivate the inner pill.


    After cultivating for an unknown amount of time, I finally understood what Wei Xiahan said. Cultivating the inner pill would allow my body and mind to be refreshed.


    This situation made my heart jump in joy. I only opened my eyes after cultivating for a while.


    Seeing that the sky was already dark, I thought I had trained for an entire day.


    After checking the time on my cell phone, I realized that it was already 7 PM on the second day.


    Only then did I feel hungry. I quickly got off the bed and left home with my backpack on my back, ready to go to a restaurant.


    When I met Qi Xiaoxian downstairs, I immediately told him about my progress in training the inner pill.


    Qi Xiaohan first praised me for being a genius in the Dao, saying that my disciple had given him, a teacher, face. He then said that I was being too long-winded, that I should eat on time no matter what.


    My pen told Qi Xiaoxian to be quiet, and she brushed the snow off my hair, keeping a quiet smile on her face.


    Looking at the resplendent smile on Qi Xiaofan''s face, I was stunned.


    I don''t even know when it started, but I was already able to hide my emotions from the face of Qi Xiaohan, and from the bottom of my heart, I treated him as a harmless existence.


    After dinner, I brought Qi Xiaohan home. If Aunt Zhang wasn''t home, I could stay up all night to learn Taoism from Qi Xiaohan.


    "I need to enter my room before I can preach." I asked Qi Xiaoxian to teach me Taoism in the living room. Qi Xiaohan, who was wandering around in the living room, lifted his chin proudly.


    I rolled my eyes at Qi Xiaoshan, removed the incantation on my door, and let Qi Xiaoshan into my room.


    The air conditioner in the living room was not working properly, so it was a little cold to stay in the living room all night.


    Following that, I started to carefully write some notes as Qi Xiaoxian lowered her voice and earnestly taught me Dao Arts.


    My night vision ability is extremely strong, and I have yet to turn on the lights since Qi Xiahan is a ghost.


    Around one in the morning, Qi said that the mission was suspended for half an hour, allowing me to take a break. I wrote that I was not tired.


    "If Master wants you to rest, then rest. Only by listening to Master''s words will there be meat for you to eat." Wei Xiao Han raised his eyebrows before lying down on my bed and crossing his legs.


    I got up from my seat and soothed my muscles. I went to the window and opened it to look at the snow.


    Just as I opened the curtains a crack, I saw that Ruan Tianye had appeared out of nowhere. He was floating in the air, frowning and thinking about something.


    The level of his ghost had increased by another level.

 C57

    I shivered and immediately closed the curtain tightly. Wei Xiaowan rushed to my side, parted the curtain a crack and glanced outside.


    I quickly wrote and asked for directions on what to do next. Qi Xiaohan told me to stay calm before instructing me to set up a formation array in the room.


    Under the command of Qi Xiaoxian, I quickly set up an array around him. It was as though there were three arrows nocked onto a bowstring.


    The full bow was made up of hemp rope, peach branches, and three bronze bells. The three arrows were made up of a small black flag.


    After I set up the array formation, Qi Xiaoshan asked me to attach the runes I previously removed from my room.


    When I returned to my room, Qi Xiaoxian was still in the array formation, sneering at me.


    At this critical moment, Qi Xiaoxian was still able to smile, so I couldn''t help but to roll my eyes at him.


    Ignoring the fact that I couldn''t find out what was going on, I asked the question that concerned me the most: Will the sigil on my door be able to defend against the current Ruan Tianye?


    The smile on Qi Xiaoxian''s face disappeared as he said with a frown that he did not know, saying that he had never seen such a spell before.


    As soon as he followed me through the door, he could clearly sense the destructive power and deterrence of the charm.


    He had moved about in the living room since he had entered, trying to avoid the discomfort of the spell, and had finally discovered that no matter where he went, he could not avoid the discomfort of the spell.


    That''s why he let me go.


    As I affixed the charm to the door, he was certain that it would not only prevent him from entering the room, but would also have an effect on him, who was already in the room.


    The talisman pasted to the door to ward off evil was normally only effective against ghosts who had not yet entered the house.


    The incantations on my door were effective against the ghosts inside and outside.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s reply left me flabbergasted, and he quickly brought it up with me. He instructed me to set up the formation.


    Wei Xiaowan told me that the spell formation is a Sagittarius Formation. Not only does it have a strong defensive ability, it also has an extremely high attack power.


    After the Sagittarius Formation was completed, it would automatically attack the ghosts that were near the formation. The small black flag was the Soul Chaser Weapon on the formation.


    He had stayed inside the formation in advance because he didn''t want to be injured by the Sagittarius Formation.


    The spell on my door was still effective against the ghosts in the room, which he hadn''t expected. He was lucky, as it helped him defend himself against the spell.


    The reason he told me to set up the Sagittarius Formation was because I was worried that the Runes would not be able to stop Ruan Tianye, who had already levelled up again, from levelling up.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han had to say, I lowered my head and stared at the ground, unsure of what to say.


    If it wasn''t for the Sagittarius Formation, I would have pasted a spell on him, injuring or even causing his soul to dissipate.


    Even if Wei Xiao Han was able to escape, he might have misunderstood me.


    "It''s settled. I''ve said that I won''t be petty anymore. No matter who says it, no matter what happens, I''ll trust you." Qi Xiaohan lifted my hand to caress the hair that had fallen on my face, and spoke gently.


    I raised my head to look at Qi Xiaoshan, who was looking at me affectionately.


    I quickly withdrew my gaze, and asked him with pen and paper what I should do next. Wei Xiaowan chuckled lightly and said that if I wanted, he could teach me more.


    I waved my hand and once again walked to the window to peek outside. I saw that Ruan Tianye was still floating in the snow, frowning and thinking about something.


    The north wind messed up his black hair and tugged at his white robe.


    Looking at Ruan Tianye who was immersed in the snow and wind, I couldn''t help but be confused as to how much of his worries were inconsequential and inconsequential.


    "Disciple, come and look at me. I am more handsome than him." Qi Xiaoxian''s voice was heard.


    I had just turned around when I heard the door open.


    Aunt Zhang is back?! Hearing the door being opened, my heartbeat quickened. I exchanged a glance with Qi Xiaoshan, as the look in her eyes turned serious.


    I quickly locked the door, and Wei Xiao Han warned me in a low voice that once Aunt Zhang comes to my room, I must immediately remove the array.


    Just as Qi Xiaoxian finished speaking, I heard Aunt Zhang enter the room, followed by the sound of him walking quickly towards my room, followed by the sound of someone unlocking the door.


    I looked at Qi Xiaoxian, and she nodded at me resolutely.


    After hearing Aunt Zhang call for me to open the door, I didn''t have the time to hesitate as I quickly removed a corner of the array formation that Qi Xiaohan was in.


    I saw that as I removed the spell, the ghost qi on Qi Xiahan''s body continued to gush out of the barrier, dissipating into the air. She bit her lips in pain, but she did not move.


    I instantly realized the effect that spells could have on ghosts, and pushed Qi Xiaowan''s body out of the window.


    Just as I pushed Qi Xiaofan''s body out of the window, my cell phone rang.


    I glanced at the words "Aunt Zhang" on my phone screen. I quickly put away the things on the floor and closed the notes on the table. After hanging up, I quickly changed into my pajamas to mess up my blanket.


    When I opened the door, the Aunt Zhang did not come into my room. She stood at the door and anxiously told me that she was still short of four hundred thousand gold coins to handle her personal affairs. She was not able to raise that much money right now, so she wanted to borrow some from me.


    I never told Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang anything about the five hundred thousand that Aunt Tao gave me. I was curious how Aunt Zhang knew that I was rich, so I felt a little more relieved that she wasn''t here to see Qi Xiaoxian, so I transferred the money to her using my phone.


    When I transferred the funds, Aunt Zhang told me that sshe once mentioned to Aunt Zhen that he won five hundred thousand gold at a sect gathering.


    Aunt Tao had instructed Aunt Zhen before that if I were to give him the money, she would not be able to take it.


    She knew that I have five hundred thousand from the Aunt Zhen, she immediately thought of me when she was in a rush to use the money, and she will return the money I borrowed as soon as possible.


    After I transferred the money to Aunt Zhang, Aunt Zhang let out a long sigh of relief. She then said that she had neglected to take care of me and had disturbed my sleep in the middle of the night.


    However, she only had one family member left, and she couldn''t just ignore them when something happened to them.


    After I wrote that I was fine, Aunt Zhang said that she would finish her private matters as soon as possible, and then she left in a hurry.


    After Aunt Zhang left, I quickly locked the door and rushed to the window. However, there were no longer any traces of Qi Xiaoxian and Ruan Tianye outside.


    Had Ruan Tianye gone to chase after Qi Xiaohan? I just stood there at the window, looking at the snowflakes all over the place.


    Ruan Tianye must have definitely seen Qi Xiaoxue, I don''t know if he was able to escape. I also don''t know if Ruan Tianye saw Qi Xiaoxue leaving from my room.


    I''m worried about Qi Xiaoxian''s safety, and I''m also worried about what Ruan Tianye would do to me if he sees that Qi Xiaoxian left my room.


    I blamed myself for bringing Qi Xiaohan back, and I was extremely depressed that Aunt Zhang had come back at such a coincidental time tonight.


    Thinking about it here, I started to suspect that maybe Aunt Zhang and Ruan Tianye were in the same group.


    With this suspicion, I couldn''t help but shake my head. Pure Lady Sect had always wanted to help me kill Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye, it was simply impossible for Aunt Zhang to be on the same side as Ruan Tianye.


    Taking a step back, even if Aunt Zhang and Ruan Tianye were in the same group, Aunt Zhang was still an exception. The entire Pure Lady Sect would definitely not be in the same group as Ruan Tianye.


    I stood by the window all the way until dawn. I didn''t see Ruan Tianye or Qi Xiaoxian at all, and only felt that it was extremely possible that Xiao Han would be in trouble.


    I went to wash up, changed my clothes, packed my backpack, and went to school.


    Today was already Monday, so I needed to go to school to make up for my missing homework.


    As soon as I entered the classroom, I heard my classmates say that the school had arranged for the freshmen to go to the new wax museum in TY City in the morning.


    Not long after, the class monitor entered the classroom.


    When the class monitor saw me, a huge smile appeared on his face, and he quickly walked to my side. He told me that he had already found out the exact location of Three Truths Cult Headquarters.


    Astonished, I was pleasantly surprised. The counselor came to the classroom and called the class monitor away.


    When the class monitor came back to the classroom, she busily called for the whole class to gather downstairs. I could only restrain my impatience to get the answer, and followed the students to the wax museum.


    I sat in the car and saw Ruan Tianye near the wax idol store. Ruan Tianye''s figure just came out from one building and entered another, his cold eyes looking hard to hide his anger as if he was looking for something.


    Looking at Ruan Tianye, I instantly thought of Qi Xiaohan, and my heart immediately tightened.


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the Wax Pavilion. After I entered the Wax Pavilion with my classmates, I immediately looked around to make sure that Qi Xiaohan was hiding in the Wax Pavilion.


    I quickly caught sight of Qi Xiaoxian. She was sitting in front of a wax statue in the corner of the waxworks building, looking exhausted and dispirited.

 C58

    My heart skipped a beat as I quickly walked to the side of Qi Xiaoxian and squatted down. I wrote down a note and asked him if there was anything I could do for him since Ruan Tianye was just around the corner.


    With a weak smile, Qi Xiaoxian said that as long as he acknowledged me as his master, he would be able to recover immediately.


    Hearing Qi Xiaoxian''s reply, I immediately bit my middle finger and forced the blood from my middle finger to flow onto her lips.


    I don''t want anything to happen to Qi Xiaohan, so the most important thing right now is to make sure that Qi Xiaohan recuperate as soon as possible. Otherwise, by the time Ruan Tianye arrived, it would be too late.


    Qi Xiaoxian was stunned, she closed her eyes and put my middle finger in her mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, Qi Xiaoxian regained her spirit and returned to her original state.


    Seeing that Qi Xiaofan had fully recovered, I retracted my middle finger.


    Qi Xiaoliang raised her hand to grab my wrist, opened her eyes and looked at me, then lightly touched the wound on my middle finger with her tongue.


    His eyes were wet and shiny, filled with love.


    Qi Xiaohan''s reaction petrified me.


    "Excuse me, lady, but is there anything you are not satisfied with about our wax figure?" A staff member came up to me and glanced at my movements.


    I was squatting in front of the wax statue, holding up my middle finger.


    After being questioned by the staff members, my face immediately flushed red.


    With a stifled smile, Qi Xiaoxian released my middle finger. I quickly retracted my middle finger, stood up and apologetically smiled to the staff member before shaking my head.


    "Are you in love with me?" After the staff turned around and left, Qi Xiahan whispered into my ear to inquire about the situation.


    I watched as Qi Xiaoxian left, thinking about his last sentence, and couldn''t help but frown.


    The squad leader came to my side at this time, and told me the exact location of Three Truths Cult Headquarters that he found out about, and asked me why I disappeared for another month.


    I remembered the location of Three Truths Cult Headquarters in my mind and told the class monitor with pen and paper that I had spent the entire month that I had disappeared on strengthening my body.


    The monitor looked me up and down, his eyes glowing green, and he said I was getting better and better.


    I shook my head and smiled at the class monitor''s teasing. Together with my classmates, we started to visit the wax museum.


    The wax museum was very large, and the wax statues of famous people were all very lifelike.


    As the students visited, they took photos around their favorite wax portraits of celebrities.


    When Ruan Tianye came to the Wax Pavilion, I was being pulled by three of my roommates to take a picture in front of a wax statue.


    I didn''t expect that my three roommates would pull me along to take a picture. When I saw Ruan Tianye coming over, I immediately withdrew my gaze and only paid attention to him from the corner of my eyes.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ruan Tianye look at the wax museum once before his gaze fell on me.


    There was no emotion in his expressionless eyes, and after a few seconds of looking at me, he was gone again.


    My three roommates and I will take pictures together before we apologize, confessing that they had been estranged from me because of the vow they had made.


    They knew that I must have been injured in order to help them out, so they took another month off from work.


    They thought a lot during the month I was on leave.


    They''ve been waiting for me to come back and apologize to me.


    After hearing the sincere and apologetic gazes of my three roommates, I sighed in my heart. I then wrote on paper to tell them that I wasn''t injured because I was helping them solve their problem.


    Kang Jiamin took my arm and laughed. I was too sincere, the two roommates said, but no matter what, we will be good friends in the future.


    I nodded, not feeling much.


    Some people say, lost and lost will be tangled with joy, for me, loss has used up all my passion.


    At the end of the visit, staff members could hardly hide their complacency as they introduced the waxwork museum to the students. After it was opened to the public, guests came to visit every day.


    All of the wax statues in the wax museum were made by one person.


    The staff member''s words carried a wave of exclamations from the students. Some students suggested that they invite the wax master to show off his skills.


    That classmate''s suggestion received quite a bit of classmate''s approval.


    The staff looked embarrassed, saying that the wax master was only interested in making wax statues and did not like to see people.


    However, she could take her classmates to visit Master Wax''s studio before he came to work.


    As the staff member spoke to here, he began to bring the students to the waxwork studio.


    I am not interested in visiting Master Wax''s workshop at all. Kang Jiamin grabbed my arm and insisted on letting me go with her.


    I didn''t want to disturb Kang Jiamin''s interest, so I followed him to visit Master Wax''s workshop.


    There was only one door between Master Wax''s workshop and the wax museum''s exhibition hall. Inside the Master Wax''s workshop, there were many tools and materials for crafting wax statues, as well as a large number of half-finished wax statues with no heads.


    There was nothing special about the studio. There was a hundred Ghost Avoidance Talisman stuck on the door frame in the middle of the work room.


    The staff kept reminding students entering the studio not to touch anything in the studio, saying that the wax master was eccentric, that he didn''t like to see people, and that he didn''t like anyone touching anything in his studio.


    As the students were visiting the waxwork master''s workshop, a middle-aged man hurried over.


    When the staff member saw the middle-aged man, his face immediately turned pale. After entering the studio, he picked up a half-finished wax statue and threw it at the staff member.


    The staff hastily dodged the wax statue that was approaching them. After the wax statue was shattered to pieces, the staff member apologized to the middle-aged man and then apologized to the students.


    Although the students were dissatisfied with the middle-aged man''s reaction, they all left the studio.


    As I left the studio with my classmates, I glanced at the suitcase the middle-aged man had brought with him.


    As the middle-aged man entered the studio and passed me, I smelled a faint scent of blood coming from the trunk. I saw that the bottom zipper of the trunk was stained with blood.


    After leaving the studio, my three roommates were all scolding the middle-aged man for his bad attitude. On the other hand, I was wondering what exactly was in the luggage.


    When I was about to leave the Wax Museum with my classmates, I saw some headless female ghost coming into the Wax Hall and heading straight for a wax statue, then trying to break its head.


    The ghost of the headless female ghost was of a lower rank, so she was unable to shake the wax statue at all.


    After the headless female ghost tried but to no avail, she immediately rushed towards the direction of the wax master''s workshop.


    Seeing this, I stopped and turned around. I saw the headless ghost''s body being bounced away by the spell on the studio door.


    Kang Jiamin asked me what was wrong, and when I looked back, I shook my head and prepared to leave the Wax Pavilion.


    At the same time, I saw a head in the head of every wax statue in the huge waxworks. Those heads were either rotten or intact.


    Shocked, I turned to look at the studio. Through the door, I could see the middle-aged man''s suitcase. There were a few fresh heads in it.


    It was clear to me in the midst of my shock that the extra function of my eyes would be that I would occasionally be able to see some or all of the hidden parts of a dead body in my field of vision.


    The squad leader was just passing by me, and I grabbed him and walked quickly toward the wax master''s studio.


    I wanted to make sure that I wasn''t mistaken. The middle-aged man would definitely stop me when I entered the studio.


    I can''t say anything, my roommates are all girls, regardless of courage or strength, at this moment, only the class monitor is most suitable to travel with me.


    The squad leader seemed to be in a good mood and let me drag him to the wax master''s studio.


    Kang Jiamin asked me what had happened.


    I didn''t have time to answer Kang Jiamin''s question. I wanted to see the things in the luggage earlier.


    After the headless female ghost was unable to enter the studio, her figure floated around the studio''s entrance.


    The door to the studio was ajar. The middle-aged man was in the midst of cleaning up. On the floor, there were fragments of wax statues that he had smashed onto the staff members.


    I pushed open the door to the workshop and walked straight towards the luggage. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before he immediately went to stop me with a violent temper.


    While the monitor and the middle-aged man were jostling each other, I managed to open the trunk that stood upright on the floor.


    As I opened my suitcase, a few fresh heads rolled out.


    His three roommates, who were standing by the door, stared at the head on the ground.


    When I confirmed that I was not mistaken, my hair stood on end as I looked at the heads.


    The middle-aged man quickly grabbed a sharp knife and sidestepped around the frozen class monitor as he charged at me.


    I was caught off guard when he grabbed me by the collar and lifted me off the ground. Then he stabbed me in the heart.

 C59

    With my life on the line, I grabbed the middle-aged man''s shoulders with both hands, curled my legs with both arms, and kicked him hard in the crotch.


    The middle-aged man''s expression was painful as he bent his waist. The sharp knife in his hand immediately fell to the ground and loosened my collar.


    I immediately let go of the middle-aged man''s shoulders and quickly picked up the sharp knife from the ground before kicking the middle-aged man.


    As the middle-aged man fell backwards, he knocked over several half-finished wax statues consecutively. After falling into the fragments of the wax statues, he struggled to get up, but he was unable to do so.


    The three roommates at the door screamed, and the squad leader hurried over and shielded me from him. He took out his cell phone and called the police.


    A lot of people quickly gathered in front of the studio''s entrance. The police also rushed to the scene before long.


    While the police were taking notes on me, I told them with pen and paper that I was sensitive to blood and that I could smell the faint smell of blood coming from the trunk.


    I saw that the middle-aged man didn''t look like a good person, so I wanted to open my suitcase and take a look. The middle-aged man really wasn''t a good person.


    The policeman who gave me the statement didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. After he finished his statement, he reminded me not to be so rash in the future.


    I rode back to school with my classmates. Some of them teased me on the bus to see who in our class didn''t look like a good person.


    The class monitor took up the topic, saying that teasing my classmates didn''t look like a good person.


    The people in the car started to laugh, and the atmosphere in the car became more lively.


    After arriving at the school, the class monitor counted the number of students at the school gate and announced that we would be dismissed. I invited my three roommates and the class monitor to eat at the restaurant in front of the school gate.


    The moment the three of us made up our friendship, they were greatly shocked. The class monitor was also frightened and helped me ask about the location of the Three Truths Cult Headquarters.


    During the meal time, the three roommates obviously didn''t have much appetite, so I didn''t know how to comfort them.


    As the class monitor played tricks and entertained them from time to time, the three roommates'' appetite gradually increased.


    I sent a message to the class monitor on my cell phone saying thank you. The class leader took a look at his phone and gave me a coquettish look while he played with his treasure.


    The class monitor''s charming eyes caused me to be so anxious that my appetite immediately dropped.


    As I thought about how Qi Xiaoxian had already accepted me as her master, I could communicate with him telepathically just like how I used to with Ah Yin. In my heart, I asked him if he was safe.


    He told me that not only is he safe, but he also wants to scam Ruan Tianye as much as possible.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan became enemies because I bought the door.


    I don''t want to be pressured by two Ghost Husband s, but right now, I don''t think about who I have to scare.


    I don''t seem to be able to do it, either, to see who is clearly at a disadvantage in front of me and remain indifferent.


    If the person in my room last night wasn''t Qi Xiaoran but Ruan Tianye, I would have pushed him out of the window.


    If the one who is about to lose his soul is Ruan Tianye, I might agree to let him recognize me as his master.


    The only thing I can do about their private fights seems to be to watch from the sidelines.


    I know that I am more partial towards Qi Xiaofeng, but regardless of whether he is human or a ghost, I will never advance further with him.


    After dinner, the three roommates went back to the dorm. I asked the class monitor to continue the holiday for me for a few more days.


    I want to make a trip to the Three Truths Cult Headquarters while Aunt Zhang is not at home.


    After Zuo Mu contacted me over the phone, I have never seen him nor his corpse.


    It doesn''t matter if there''s a next time between Zuo Mu and I, I want him to know that I''m fine. He doesn''t need to worry about me.


    The squad leader laughed at the fact that I had taken more leave of absence this semester than I had taken in class, and asked how I knew that there was someone in the trunk of the work room at the wax museum.


    I wrote to the squad leader that the police had asked the same question, but I relied on my intuition.


    The squad leader laughed and complained that I was evading. He said that he would stop asking if I didn''t want to talk about it, and that he was asking me about my specific plans for the next few days.


    After some consideration, I wrote to the class monitor, saying that I would be back for class by Monday at the latest, and that I would return to class as soon as possible.


    After I broke up with the class monitor, I went home to pack up and set off.


    When I got home, I saw Aunt Zhang. Seeing that Aunt Zhang had let out a huge burden and told me that she had finally finished her private matters, I had all kinds of feelings in my heart.


    I restrained my emotions and wrote a few words of congratulations to Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang said that she would be able to repay me back the money I had borrowed within a week.


    After Aunt Zhang''s return, my plan to leave for Three Truths Cult headquarters failed, and I couldn''t calm down after returning to my room.


    The previous month''s worth of intense body strengthening allowed me to temporarily delay the matter of Ah Yin coming back to my side.


    It''s time for me to let Ah Yin return to my side.


    With that in mind, I took my notes from last night and went back to school.


    On the way to school, I sent a message to the class monitor, telling him that there was no need to take any more leave for me. I wanted to study Upwards Ho! properly.


    The class monitor replied that all children who loved to learn were good children''s papers.


    Shaking my head, I put my phone in my pocket and hurried to school.


    When I arrived at the classroom, Kang Jiamin gave me a notebook, on which she recorded the lessons that I learnt during my absence.


    During the rest of the afternoon, Wei Xiaowan didn''t agree with me. I concentrated on listening to the supplementary lessons after class.


    I really dropped too much homework, the supplementary lessons made me extremely anxious.


    After dinner, I went to the Taekwondo class with my backpack full of underworld money. After the training, I burned my underworld money near the Taekwondo class and gave it to Ah Yin.


    The siege of the previous night had left me with a lingering fear. I didn''t dare go to such a remote place at night.


    It was a windy and snowy night, and there were almost no pedestrians on the road. Even if I burned real money on the road, I wouldn''t attract any attention.


    After I finished burning underworld money, Ah Yin smoothly appeared.


    Ah Yin had not only completely recovered, but her ghost power had also grown by leaps and bounds.


    Ah Yin''s attire is the same as ghost servant''s, the moment Ah Yin appeared, she shocked me so much that my scalp became numb, and I immediately prepared to flee.


    My reaction caused Ah Yin''s pleasantly surprised expression to freeze on her face.


    Seeing that it was Ah Yin who appeared, but not ghost servant, my heart was at ease.


    I smiled and gave Ah Yin a big hug. I communicated with her in my heart and said that it must be hard on you to come back.


    Ah Yin found it hard to hide his joy as he stuffed the Underworld Coin into his pocket and asked how I knew how to use the Dark Burn Coin to help her leave the Underworld. He said that she went to the Underworld before she knew that she could use the opportunity to leave the Underworld.


    Why did I look so panicky? What was I afraid of?


    Seeing Ah Yin stuffing money into his pocket, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    I stopped a taxi at the side of the road, and after I told my master my destination through paper and pen, I told Ah Yin, who was sitting in the back of the taxi with me, what had happened to me during her absence.


    Ah Yin listened to me and her thoughts, and her brows furrowed even more. After I finished talking about my experiences, Ah Yin asked me in her heart, what do I need her to do.


    I told Ah Yin in my heart that I wanted her to help me go to the Three Truths Cult Headquarters and send a message to Zuo Mu.


    After Ah Yin nodded, I told her in my heart to definitely pay attention to safety. It wasn''t easy for her to return to my side after experiencing a calamity, so I didn''t want anything to happen to her again.


    When I finished speaking, Ah Yin gave me a hug and got out of the taxi.


    After Ah Yin left, I leaned against the back of the chair and let out a long sigh of relief.


    After the taxi arrived at the station, I had only walked a few steps when Ruan Tianye appeared from the darkness and blocked my path.


    Ruan Tianye''s expressionless face and flawless eyes showed no signs of stopping, and he did not seem to be in a sorry state at all.


    With my eyes, I am unable to determine Ruan Tianye''s current state of mind, and am unable to determine if he has been tricked by Qi Xiaohan.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye, my heart immediately tightened, and I immediately stopped and put my hands in the pockets of my down jacket.


    In my pocket, I kept my peach wood dagger along with my phone and the talisman from the Aunt Zhang, which could freeze my body like a ghost.


    I hope that the runes will have the same effect on the current Ruan Tianye.


    I don''t have the heart to report to him about Ruan Tianye''s thoughts in front of me. I don''t want to implicate Qi Xiaohan, and even more so, don''t want to anger Ruan Tianye.


    I know very well that Ruan Tianye''s anger is not something that I can handle.


    Ruan Tianye and I remained silent as we looked at each other as if we were stone.

 C60

    After a long while, Ruan Tianye suddenly spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    He looked at me with a sad smile, his eyes full of hurt, the ghost qi on his body spurting out of the air.


    My eyes widened in shock, and I reflexively rushed over to support him.


    "Actually, your wife doesn''t need to be on guard against your husband at all. If your wife is willing, your wife can kill your husband right now." Ruan Tianye said weakly, a bitter smile on his face.


    Ruan Tianye''s reaction made it hard for me to calm down. I didn''t know how to respond to Ruan Tianye, so I could only try my best to support his body.


    A ghost without a physical form would not be able to touch the ground with its feet. Under normal circumstances, it preferred to use the rest of its body to touch the ground as much as possible.


    When ghosts were injured, the more they touched the ground, the more severe the injuries would be.


    When a ghost''s soul was severely injured, the ghost power would not be able to hold its body up in the air, and could only sit on the ground helplessly, just like Qi Xiaoran in the morning.


    "Your husband doesn''t want your wife to see your sorry state. However, your husband wishes to look at your wife a few more times. It would be embarrassing for your wife." Ruan Tianye forced himself to slowly straighten his body.


    The ghost qi on his body was still dispersing, but it was already dissipating bit by bit.


    I looked at Ruan Tianye blankly, still not knowing how to respond.


    Before, he was so arrogant that he thought nothing of human life. I was afraid that he would suddenly become furious. He was an existence that I couldn''t afford to offend.


    So it turned out that he would also be weak.


    It turned out that he already knew that I was against him from the bottom of my heart.


    "You''re my wife, how could I bear to make things difficult for you?" Ruan Tianye sighed deeply as his body flew into the darkness.


    I stood in the snow and watched as Ruan Tianye left in the direction of his brain, until Aunt Zhang called me.


    Aunt Zhang asked me when I would be home. I hung up the phone and sent a message telling her that I had already disembarked from the taxi.


    When I got home, Aunt Zhang came over to help me wipe the snow off my clothes, then brought me a multicolored dumpling with soup, urging me to eat some food to warm my body.


    When I was holding a bowl of warm hand soup and was drinking, Aunt Zhang told me that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin would be back in a few days. Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin will leave with us after the Spring Festival.


    The Aunt Zhang''s announcement surprised me, attracting all of my attention. I smiled lightly and nodded.


    When I was eight years old, I went to the Aunt House. That year''s Spring Festival was deeply imprinted into my memory.


    On that year''s Spring Festival, the Aunt House s were decorated with lanterns and decorations, all of their faces were brimming with smiles of joy.


    I don''t have to starve and freeze during my first Spring Festival. I eat a lot and wear a lot of warm clothes.


    After that Spring Festival, Yu Kexin and I were brought away from the Aunt House by the Aunt Wang.


    In the coming Spring Festival, although I could still eat until I was full and dressed very warmly, there would only be me and Aunt Zhen during the Spring Festival.


    After I nodded my head, Aunt Zhang smiled and told me that in order to be able to spend the New Year with me, she had been busy with various things during this period.


    I silently listened to Aunt Zhang''s words, and lamented the passage of time in my heart. My heart ached for Aunt Tao, but at the same time, it also felt warm.


    After washing up and returning to my room, I temporarily stopped my cultivation of inner pill s, eliminating all distractions and started my supplementary lessons. I didn''t want the Aunt Tao to see me fail.


    I didn''t sleep until around 3 in the morning. At 6: 30 in the morning, I woke up on time and continued my supplementary lessons. Then I went to the Aunt Zhang and knocked on the door to call me.


    After breakfast, I immediately went to school and continued to study in the classroom.


    In the next three days, I used my free time to finish up my homework.


    This fact caused his three roommates to begin to doubt their own lives. They felt that wasting their time in school was an unforgivable sin.


    In these three days, Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan had not appeared, and Wei Xiaoxian did not agree with my wishes.


    Ah Yin had communicated with me in his heart before, and told me that the location of the Three Truths Cult headquarters that I provided was wrong. If she doesn''t return for now, she will help me find the true location of the Three Truths Cult headquarters.


    The events at the Wax Museum had hit the headlines in TY City, and the Wax Museum had been seized.


    There was mention of the waxwork master in the news reports, who said he was obsessed with crafting waxwork, but was always unable to produce anything he was satisfied with.


    By chance, the wax artist discovered that he embedded the human head in the wax figure to make a vivid image of the wax figure.


    From then on, the waxwork master couldn''t stop.


    There was no mention in the news report of where the heads of those people had come from, nor was there any elaboration of so-called fortuitous opportunities.


    Every night, I would go to the Taekwondo class. After the class ended, I would burn underworld money on the roadside to take care of my Aunt Wang and Aunt Zhen.


    However, the ghosts of the Aunt Wang and the Aunt Zhen did not appear.


    I took the opportunity to ask the Aunt Zhang about what happened. Normally, the ghosts would not come back to collect the underworld money, but the underworld money was given to the ghosts, what kind of situation was that?


    Aunt Zhang told me that if a ghost had already reincarnated, or their soul had scattered or been imprisoned, the underworld money could only be used to benefit the lonely souls of the wild.


    There was family planning in society, and many people advocated Dink, making it a long time before ghosts went into the underworld to be reincarnated.


    After a ghost entered the Underworld, it would take at least ten years for the reincarnation cycle to complete.


    I asked the Aunt Zhang on paper if she could burn underworld money to give to ghosts but the ghosts didn''t come back to retrieve their underworld money. Other than the fact that the ghosts had already reincarnated, or their souls had scattered, or they had been imprisoned, there was no other possibility.


    Aunt Zhang was very sure that there would be no later, so maybe there would be a way, but she didn''t know.


    I wanted to directly tell her that I burned underworld money to Aunt Wang and her, but I didn''t say anything in the end.


    Whether the ghosts of the Aunt Wang s were destroyed or imprisoned, became the question in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but to recall that I had heard of the Aunt Zhen''s miserable cries before, but hearing it was still just an illusion. Furthermore, the Aunt Wang''s ghosts didn''t appear, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    On Friday morning, when I woke up, Qi Xiaohan communicated with me telepathically.


    Qi Xiaohan said in a flustered and exasperated voice, he had almost gotten his Life Plate and was able to successfully appear during the day. As a result, all his efforts had been in vain, causing him to never appear during the day again.


    I didn''t know what a Life Plate was, so I tried to communicate with Qi Xiaoxian by the side of the bed and asked him what was going on.


    Qi Xiaohan told me that his family was considered a family with a Tao technique. After everyone in the family was born, the elders would take the placenta and hair of the newborn and use a secret technique to create Life Plate s for the newborn.


    Life Plate can make newborn''s yang energy exuberant, the body is stronger than ordinary people.


    Everything had two sides, the Life Plate was a treasure to the living, and the dead were their nemesis.


    Under normal circumstances, a newborn''s Life Plate would be burnt after the newborn died.


    If he did not burn the Life Plate, it would be like him, hard to endure when he appeared during the day.


    If he also put his Life Plate in an extremely sunny place, not only would he no longer have the chance to show himself during the day, the time he could appear at night would also become less and less.


    After he showed up less and less at night, he had to wait until his soul left his body.


    His mother had already placed his Life Plate in an extremely sunny place.


    What Qi Xiaoxian said surprised me, and I finally understood what he meant by ''unclean people'' and ''unclean things''.


    I waited for him to finish, then said he could go to the Underworld.


    Qi Xiaohan didn''t say anything else for a long time. It wasn''t until I was on my way to school that he communicated with me.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s voice was incredibly low as he told me that his Life Plate was placed in a sunny place, which was equivalent to cutting off his path to hell.


    He would try again tonight. If he was unable to retrieve the Life Plate, he could only wait for his soul to disperse.


    He stayed in the world after his death because he had a grudge in his heart. He was killed by his stepmother.


    Initially, he had wanted revenge, but the level of the ghosts was too low.


    Later, when he saw that his father was still obsessed with his stepmother at an age where his stepmother took good care of his father, he stopped thinking about revenge.


    And then he had the good fortune to meet me.


    He wanted to retrieve the Life Plate, so that he could successfully appear during the day, but the result alarmed his stepmother.


    His stepmother originally thought that he had already gone to the Underworld, but now she directly threw his Life Plate into the censer at the feet of the great Buddha.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han said, I stopped in my tracks.


    The great Buddha Meng Mountain was a statue of Buddha carved on the stone cliff. It had disappeared for 600 years, and when it reappeared, it was already missing its head.


    The Mongol Buddha is in TY City, I can make a round trip in the morning.


    I''ve seen information about the Great Buddha Meng Mountain from the Internet. The Aunt Zhen also mentioned the Great Buddha Meng Mountain to me before.


    Aunt Zhen told me before that the incense burner at the feet of the Great Buddha of Meng Mountain was originally the most sunny spot.


    The Sun is where the ghosts cannot hide, but I am human and I can easily reach it.


    Qi Xiaohan must have told me all this because he wanted me to help him. I didn''t have any reason not to.


    When I thought of this, I walked to the side of the road to stop a taxi. I asked the taxi driver to drive me directly to the Meng Mountain Buddha.

 C61

    On the way, I communicated with Qi Xiaoxian and told him that I was on my way to the Meng Mountain Buddha, and then asked him about the appearance of the Life Plate and its general location in the censer.


    After he answered my question, he reminded me to be careful of my safety. If I can get it, then I will, and if I can''t, then don''t force me.


    I mentally asked Qi Xiaoxian what danger was in, and she told me that her stepmother might have sent people to guard the place.


    I told Qi Xiahan that I would be careful of my safety, and sent a message to Kang Jiamin, asking her to help me request a leave of absence for the whole morning.


    The montane Buddha''s stone sculpture is majestic and stately, with jujube trees, ginkgo and lavender growing around it.


    The Buddha''s head was newly built, while the Buddhist mountain was original. Those cracks in the mountain were filled with the traces of history.


    The mountain is a Buddha, pure and pure.


    Buddha is a mountain, pure and pure.


    Looking at the Buddha, I was shocked. My heart was filled with serenity and divine piety.


    No matter from what angle I looked at Buddha, I could feel Buddha smiling at me.


    Because of the snow, the sights were closed for the time being, and I was unable to approach the huge censer at the foot of the Buddha from the normal path.


    I clasped my hands at the Buddha, skirted the entrance to the scenic spot, and approached it.


    It was snowing heavily, and I couldn''t see anyone anywhere.


    When I reached the Buddha''s foot, I took out three incense sticks from my bag and lit them up. After I placed them in the incense burner respectfully, I started searching for Qi Xiaoxian''s Life Plate in the censer according to the location that Qi Xiaohan mentioned.


    However, even after searching through the censer, I was still unable to find Wei Xiao Han''s Life Plate among the censer.


    I immediately communicated with Qi Xiaoxian and told him the result. He went silent for a moment and then said that maybe his stepmother had already moved his Life Plate to another place.


    I asked Qi Xiaoxian to explain more clearly, and he told me that after his stepmother was alerted, she left home at around 6 in the morning with his Life Plate.


    He followed his stepmother and saw her heading straight for the great Buddha Meng Mountain.


    He could not get too close to the great Buddha, so he could only watch his stepmother''s actions from afar.


    If the Life Plate fell into the incense burner, he would not be able to hide in the darkness, and he would be scared out of his wits.


    When he saw his stepmother throw his Life Plate into the censer, he immediately fled in panic.


    Until now, he still hadn''t dared to rashly come out of invisibility.


    After hearing what Qi Xiaoxian said, I started to search carefully under the Buddha''s feet.


    The stepmother he spoke of was definitely a shrewd person who knew that she would be followed by him.


    It was very likely that his stepmother had thrown his command medallion into the incense burner, but that was just a feint.


    I heard Aunt Tao mention that by setting up a formation near the Land of Zhi Yang, one could channel the Supreme Yang Qi elsewhere.


    However, that formation was about to be lost.


    I carefully searched for the Life Plate at the foot of the Great Buddha. From time to time, I would look up at the Great Buddha.


    The Great Buddha lowered its eyes and continued to ponder, as if it was paying attention to my every move.


    From time to time, I would look up at the buddhist hall and suddenly have an epiphany. The Dharma of Buddhism only exists those who are destined. How should fate interpret this saying?


    Buddha, from the point of view of a person from the Buddha, it was already difficult to see clearly and wanted to see clearly.


    Only when one was fated with Buddha would one''s heart be filled with the desire to see its true appearance through appearances.


    And I, without a doubt, am one of the many fated ones.


    I wanted to see the true face of the Buddha, to see what it was thinking.


    Standing in the snow, I look up at the Buddha for a long time.


    The Buddha statues had sides, and the Buddhist arts were limitless.


    I am an existence of dust in the vast sea of people, and I am also a being of equality among all beings.


    My train of thought was interrupted by the connection between Qi Xiaohan and me, and my desire to convert to a buddhist faith was immediately stoked.


    I looked up at the Great Buddha and retracted my gaze. While listening to what Qi Xiaohan had to say, I started to concentrate on searching for his Life Plate.


    As long as the Buddha sat in his heart, it didn''t matter if he converted to the Buddhist Sect or not.


    I have already entered the Pure Lady Sect and should not have the chance to convert to Buddha.


    He asked me where I was. I told him frankly that I was still trying to find his Life Plate at the foot of Buddha.


    "Thank you," he said in a low voice.


    On the west wall of the Buddha''s shrine, there were several small stone caves. In the end, I found Qi Xiaoguang''s Life Plate in one of the caves.


    The Life Plate was made from a material similar to jade but not jade. The size of its palm was translucent and in the shape of a Eight Trigrams.


    From the outside of the Life Plate, I could vaguely see the hair inside, as well as the fresh placenta that was bunched together.


    Other than the word "Qi" carved on the Life Plate, there was also the word "birthright" carved on it.


    The Life Plate''s appearance is exactly the same as the Life Plate that Qi Xiaohan told me about.


    The Life Plate was placed at the innermost part of the cave, and there were even stones blocking the entrance of the Life Plate.


    If I didn''t search carefully enough, I wouldn''t have been able to find that Life Plate at all.


    After I obtained the Life Plate, I communicated with Wei Xiao Han mentally and told him that I had already obtained the Life Plate.


    Qi Xiaohan''s depressed voice told me that he was still unable to come out from hiding, and told me to read to him what words were carved on the Life Plate that I obtained.


    After I replied, Qi Xiaohan said that the Life Plate was his half-brother''s Life Plate.


    Under normal circumstances, no matter if one was a living being or a dead person, being too close to the most sunny place would be detrimental.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, his good-for-nothing little brother must have gotten himself into some trouble again. His stepmother had no choice but to temporarily leave her son''s Life Plate at Buddha''s feet.


    Hearing what Wei Xiao Han said, I was dumbfounded. He told me to keep the Life Plate and that his brother''s Life Plate is the best bargaining chip he can get back his Life Plate.


    After I kept the Life Plate, I carefully searched through the places I hadn''t searched before.


    After finding no more tokens, I immediately left the Buddha''s feet.


    The wind and snow were so strong that my footprints were soon covered in snow.


    Even before I left the area, I saw a few people hurrying in the direction of the Buddha''s feet. Leading them was a middle-aged woman, elegantly dressed in luxurious makeup.


    Seeing those people from far away, I hurriedly hid behind a big rock.


    The scenic spot had already been temporarily closed. Those who would enter the scenic spot in the middle of a snowstorm would definitely be people with a destination in mind.


    That middle-aged woman was most likely Wei Xiaohan''s stepmother.


    When I went out this morning, I was wearing a white down jacket and a white hat.


    If I was wearing red, it would be hard for me to hide in the snow.


    My heart was linked to his as I asked him what his stepmother looked like. From his reply, I confirmed that the middle-aged woman I saw was indeed his stepmother.


    After answering my question, Qi Xiaohan asked me if I was still in the scenic area, and if I had met with his stepmother.


    After I gave Wei Xiao Han two positive responses, he said solemnly, "His stepmother is a cruel and merciless person, I must pay attention to my own safety."


    I told Qi Xiaoxian that I hid from afar as soon as I saw his stepmother. He repeatedly told me that I had to hide until his stepmother left before I could leave.


    Qi Xiao-han''s warning made me raise my eyebrows slightly, but I stayed put and allowed the snow to link me with the big rock in front of me.


    After that, I watched as the stepmother and her people passed by a short distance in front of me, heading straight to the cave where I found the Life Plate.


    When she came out of the cave, her expression was very ugly.


    I couldn''t hear what she was saying, and when she had finished, I kicked the rest of the people who had come with her.


    After the rest of the people were kicked, they started searching carefully under the Buddha''s feet. After failing to find anything, the stepmother gave them a sinister look. After pacing for a while, she led the rest of the people away from the Buddha''s feet.


    I was frozen stiff by the wind and snow. I let out a sigh of relief when I saw my mother finally bringing her away.


    There weren''t any cameras in the vicinity of the Meng Mountain Great Buddha. When I called him, I saw many people who had either walked or rode on cars without success. I wasn''t worried that the stepmother would be able to track me down.


    When the stepmother passed by me, someone called me. My phone vibrated in my pocket.


    As the north wind whistled, the vibrations of my mobile phone in my pocket had to be ignored. However, the stepmother of my family immediately stopped and turned around in the direction of the boulder that I was hiding in.


    I quickly hid my upper body behind the big rock. My heart was beating like a drum, and I didn''t dare to move even a little bit.

 C62

    My cell phone vibrated in my pocket as the north wind whistled.


    I forced myself not to make any unnecessary movements, not to mess around.


    I tried to comfort myself with the thought that the phone''s vibrations could be ignored in such a situation. Actually, Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother had not heard any extra sounds, and everything was just a coincidence.


    After a long time, I didn''t see anyone coming from behind the big rock where I was hiding.


    My eyesight was astonishing, but my hearing was mediocre. All I could hear were the sounds of the north wind, and I couldn''t hear any other sounds, so I wasn''t sure if the stepmother had left or not.


    I suppressed my emotions and waited for a while before I went to see if the stepmother had left.


    I could not see a single soul as far as I could see. The stepmother of Qi Xiaohan had already left with her people.


    I quickly took out my phone and saw that it was already 12: 30 in the afternoon. The missed calls were all from the Aunt Zhang.


    I stretched out in the snow and sent a message back to the Aunt Zhang, telling her that I had come back to the kickboxing class after leaving home in the morning.


    I used to take a month off to go to the Sanda class to get fit. I know there are three Sanda classes in that area.


    Aunt Zhang only knows the general location of the Rogue Class, she doesn''t know where I am nor do she have the phone number to contact the Rogue Class.


    It was also about half past twelve in the morning, and I wasn''t worried that my lie would be exposed.


    The Aunt Zhang replied to remind me, that the next time I had the thought of telling her, I would definitely tell her. After stuffing my phone into my pocket, I quickly left the attraction.


    On the way, I communicated with Qi Xiaoshan and told him that I was on my way back to ask him about his stepmother''s hearing.


    Qi Xiaohan said it was fortunate that I was fine, and then after telling me that his stepmother''s hearing was mediocre, he asked me why I had such a question.


    Qi Xiaoshan''s answer reassured me, and I told him of what I had just experienced.


    The ringing sound of Bei Feng''s mobile phone was truly negligible.


    As a precaution, I had been watching for a taxi on the tail all the way, but I hadn''t noticed anything else.


    After I got off at the school gate, I took a quick bite at the restaurant in front of the school and headed straight for the classroom.


    In the afternoon, after school, I communicated with Wei Xiao Han and asked him how he planned to exchange his brother''s Life Plate for his Life Plate.


    Qi Xiaohan mentioned psychological tactics, so I could just wait quietly for his news.


    Because of what happened to Ruan Tianye last night and how he was frightened by the scenery during the day, I stayed at home and didn''t go back to the Taekwondo class after dinner.


    The Aunt Zhang asked me why I wasn''t going to the Taekwondo class. I told her with pen and paper that I had accidentally injured my muscles during the scatterer class in the morning.


    Aunt Zhang shook her head. She was too careless and told me that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin were on the plane tomorrow afternoon.


    Just as Aunt Zhang finished speaking, she received a message.


    The Aunt Tao told me about her flight tomorrow afternoon and asked me what kind of New Year''s gift she wanted her to bring me.


    I replied back to Aunt Tao, telling her to pay more attention to rest when her body is free, I don''t lack anything.


    Aunt Tao replied that I was a caring little cotton-padded jacket, and smiled faintly as she replied that she was actually an army coat.


    When Aunt Tao and I were exchanging messages, Aunt Zhang placed a cheque worth four hundred thousand on the table in front of me.


    I looked at Aunt Zhang, who thanked me for saving her first, then mentioned what she had promised before, that she would return the money I had borrowed back to me within a week.


    Aunt Zhang said with a relieved expression. She was in a hurry to pay back the money that she borrowed from me before Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin returned.


    I had promised Aunt Tao that I would not tell her to busy herself with private matters, and naturally, I would not mention the matter of the money in front of Aunt Tao.


    I don''t really have much use for the money. She doesn''t have to take apart the east wall to make up for the west wall''s debt.


    When I finished speaking to the Aunt Zhang with pen and paper, I shoved the cheque back into her hands.


    Aunt Zhang is not Aunt Wang, she is not me! I haven''t had much feelings for her since I haven''t been with her for too long, so I swore to myself that I still have some enmity towards her.


    Even so, when she was in trouble, I wished I could help her.


    Aunt Zhang''s eyes drifted a little but she was unwilling to take back the cheque no matter what.


    Seeing that Aunt Zhang was adamant, I told her with pen and paper, she could come over to my place to get the money anytime.


    After Aunt Zhang left my room, I telepathically communicated with Wei Xiao Han and told him that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin would be back tomorrow afternoon.


    If Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin were to stay at home instead of staying in the hotel, I would have to be a good girl for a long time.


    Yu Kexin can''t stay idle, even if I can use the Taekwondo class as an excuse to leave home at night, Yu Kexin might come along with me.


    Yu Kexin''s ability in the way of the ghosts, had obtained the direct disciple of the Aunt Tao, and was ranked second in the arena of the sect''s gathering.


    If he wants me to participate in the Life Plate exchange, then he has to do it as soon as possible.


    Qi Xiaohan made it clear that if he were to say something like that, he wouldn''t do anything for his stepmother. He would give me a reply tomorrow morning.


    At this point, Qi Xiaohan asked me if I had already accepted Ah Yin.


    After I said that I was, Qi Xiaoxian said that it was no wonder he acknowledged me as his master, and I knew that I was the one who took the initiative to communicate with him.


    When I was preparing to rest at night, I casually lifted a corner of the curtain to see if the snow outside had stopped falling, but I actually saw Ruan Tianye.


    Ruan Tianye floated in the air and looked at my window, his eyes filled with an unquenchable grief.


    The moment I lifted the curtain, Ruan Tianye''s gaze fell on me and he immediately covered his eyes with grief and sorrow, a smile appearing on his face.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye''s reaction, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. After a moment of hesitation, I pulled open the curtains, and wrote to tell him to stop staying in the snow.


    The smile on Ruan Tianye''s face widened as he nodded at me before disappearing into the darkness.


    As I watched Ruan Tianye leave, I sighed in my heart. There was no sleepiness left at all, so I just went back to meditating and cultivating my inner pill.


    When I was training till the morning, Qi Xiaoxian communicated with me and told me to put on a red hat and take his brother''s Life Plate and go there to exchange it for his Life Plate.


    His stepmother insisted on exchanging Life Plate during the day, and she also said that she would exchange Life Plate with me alone.


    Yesterday, he thought that I had obtained his Life Plate, and he wanted to reveal himself from the shadows at that time, but ended up suffering a heavy injury. Even if his Life Plate had already left the Sunland, he still wouldn''t be able to appear and accompany me today.


    I alone have to be extra careful. If his stepmother were to use trickery, I will just destroy the Life Plate.


    That Life Plate did not fall, but if I throw it hard, it will crumble to pieces.


    After having breakfast at home, I found an excuse to leave home and called the place mentioned by Qi Xiaohan.


    I wrapped myself up tightly in the snow, so as to avoid the trouble of using makeup to cover my appearance.


    The place that Qi Xiaoxian mentioned was the lakeside of a park. Even though it was snowing heavily, there were still quite a few morning practitioners passing by.


    The lake was covered in ice, and a child was sitting on it, chopping at the ice around him.


    A woman who looked like the mother of a child was sitting on a bench by the lake, smiling at the child.


    After arriving at our destination, I communicated with Qi Xiaoxian and told him what time it was before asking him when his stepmother would be coming over.


    Qi told me not to be impatient, that his stepmother was already on her way here.


    While I was waiting by the lake, Wei Xiaowan told me that he had been reluctant to contact his father.


    Because of the Life Plate, he thought that if he could get his father to act, he could save me a lot of trouble.


    When he came home last night, he found that there was a new array in his house. He couldn''t enter the house, and his father seemed to have been drugged by his stepmother and had fallen asleep early.


    His father did not wake up until his stepmother came out of her house to negotiate with him, and he left.


    Hearing that Qi Xiaoxian''s mood was slightly low, I comforted her and her parents. His stepmother probably wouldn''t really hurt his father.


    Qi Xiaohan was delighted as he asked, "How many days have we had?"


    When I asked about Qi Xiaoxian''s condition, I saw Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother coming to the lakeside alone.


    Qi Xiaohan''s stepmother squinted her eyes when she saw me, then glared at me with indignant eyes as she walked towards me.


    I stayed where I was, and when my stepmother arrived at my side, I extended my right hand to her.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother lowered her head and started searching the room. The child who was digging out the ice on the lake''s surface had actually managed to slip through the ice and fall into the lake.


    The woman sitting on the bench screamed as she rushed towards the lakeside. She ran to my side helplessly and grabbed my hand, which was extended towards the stepmother of Qi Xiaohan, to ask for my help.


    The woman''s powerful hands immediately alerted me, but before I could react, she grabbed my hand and threw me accurately to the spot where the child had been sitting on the surface of the lake.


    I couldn''t avoid it and fell into the freezing water of the lake.


    I could clearly feel that as my body entered the lake water, my soul began to unsteady, as if it wanted to break away from my body.

 C63

    I had never swam before, and now I was not only in the lake, but I could clearly feel my soul beginning to falter and want to leave my body. I was shocked.


    I swung my feet back and forth, my arms clawing wildly at the water to get out of it, and I saw the child who had fallen into it swimming toward me from a distance with a dagger in his hand.


    My heart filled with shock, I immediately wanted to dodge and put the idea of dodging into action.


    Holding my breath, I told myself to steady myself and tried to remember what I had seen, how others swam, swinging their legs and arms in the way they did.


    With my overwhelming strength, I was actually able to use my hands and feet to dodge in the direction that I wanted to dodge.


    I dove out of the way and went back to swimming at the bottom of the water, so that I could get used to swimming before the kids got close to me.


    I was in no hurry to surface again. There was thick ice all over the lake except for where I had fallen, and there were two enemies waiting by the lake.


    If I was anxious to get to the surface, what I would face would be a pincer attack.


    I have to get rid of the child in the water before I feel suffocated.


    I was slightly glad that I didn''t forget to take a deep breath when I fell into the lake. I didn''t choke after falling into the lake.


    As I swam, I quickly stripped off my backpack and down jacket, doing my best to reduce the resistance.


    My backpack and down jacket were soaked through, and as I threw them away, they sank to the bottom of the lake.


    I wrapped the scarf around my hand as I swam, ready to use it as a weapon against the children.


    I had just wrapped the scarf around my hand when the child approached me.


    However, when I removed my backpack and down jacket, the children swimming towards me immediately focused their attention on my backpack and down jacket.


    He glanced at me with the dagger in his hand. After a moment of hesitation, he didn''t deal with me first. Instead, he started chasing after the backpack and the down jacket.


    I knew better than to miss the opportunity, so I followed the child at once.


    It was only then that I noticed that my underwater vision was unobstructed, that I continued to be breathless but not suffocating, that my soul, though it continued to try to leave my body, continued to remain in my body.


    The faster I swam, the faster I caught up with the kid as he grabbed my down jacket and stabbed me with his dagger.


    I dodged the kid''s attack and wrapped the scarf around the wrist of his dagger.


    The child then threw away his down jacket and, with his free hand, drew the dagger from his other hand. With a flick of the dagger, he cut off the scarf that was wrapped around his wrist.


    As my down jacket continued to sink, the child glanced at me and continued to chase my down jacket. I continued to follow.


    The mahogany dagger and the Life Plate were both in my down jacket. I couldn''t let my down jacket fall into the hands of a child.


    My soul was unstable and trying to break away from my body made me feel uncomfortable. I only felt that the lake water was too abnormal.


    Aunt Zhen and Aunt Zhang have already helped me increase the stability of my three souls and seven souls. Furthermore, I have the Soul Suppressing Orb, so the lakewater is actually still able to cause my soul to become unstable.


    The more I swam towards the bottom of the lake, the colder the water felt.


    Although my vision underwater is unobstructed, my vision is greatly reduced.


    When I caught up with the kids at the bottom of the lake, I saw that the bottom of the lake was densely packed with ghosts whose bodies had sunk into the bottom half of the lake.


    The ghosts ignored the children, but each reached out to grab me.


    I quickly swam up. The ghosts tried to catch me, but they couldn''t get away from the bottom of the lake, so they just stared at me.


    I watched the child at the bottom of the lake take everything out of my down jacket and stuff it into his pocket. I watched him carry my backpack again.


    I saw the child suddenly spit out a large bubble from the back of my backpack, and his face changed dramatically as he moved up the river.


    Realizing that the child was on the verge of choking, I immediately went to stop the child from going upstream.


    The child was anxious to get out of the water, and the attack became more and more aggressive. I protected my belly as long as I could.


    The remaining Ghost Infant poison in my body was all suppressed at my abdomen. If my abdomen was injured again, I wouldn''t be as lucky as last time.


    Although I continued to prevent the child from swimming upstream, the child continued to swim toward the lake, relying on the dagger in his hand, for fear that the child might hurt my belly, even though my ability to coordinate my limbs underwater continued to weaken.


    Seeing the child about to rush out of the lake, I stopped trying to avoid the dagger in his hand and went straight for his leg.


    The child choked as he stabbed at me with his dagger, and I took advantage of the brief pause in his assault to pull his legs down and hold his hand tightly around the dagger.


    I broke the child''s wrist with the force of my hands.


    The dagger in the child''s hand fell to the bottom of the lake, and the child''s body sank towards the bottom.


    I quickly took the peach wood dagger and the Life Plate out of the child''s pocket and put them in my pants pocket, then lifted the child''s body and pushed him out of the lake.


    I had no intention of killing the child. I had already given him a punishment for breaking his wrist.


    I pushed the child out of the lake, and then I rose to the surface.


    Although I continued to feel asphyxiated underwater, my unstable soul continuously wanting to leave my body made me want to get out of the lake as soon as possible.


    The appearance of the child and I drew cries of alarm from the people on the lakeside.


    Without knowing when, a lot of people had already gathered by the lakeside, including Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother and the woman who threw me into the water.


    When the two of them saw the child appear, they relaxed their expressions. When they saw me appear next to them, they looked at each other in dismay.


    A rescue team came at this time and dragged me and the kid out of the lake.


    As my body left the water, I no longer felt unsteady.


    The woman who threw me into the water threw herself beside the child and cried. I became a hero in her mouth.


    I heard an old couple whispering that this lake was very strange a long time ago. Someone once said that this lake was Soul Drop Lake.


    After coming out of the lake, Bei Feng blew at me, causing me to shiver in fear. I removed my backpack from the child''s body and immediately turned around to leave. After walking a few steps, Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother called for me to stop.


    I stopped in my tracks, and looked coldly at the mother as she extended her hand towards me. This time, she actually gave me the Life Plate.


    My mind connected with Qi Xiaoxian and I carefully described the appearance of the Life Plate that I had obtained.


    After confirming that the Life Plate I got from Qi Xiahan was indeed his, I put the Life Plate in my pocket and continued walking forward.


    The stepmother grabbed my arm and asked for her son''s Life Plate.


    I coldly glanced at her and lifted my chin towards the lake in the park. The stepmother Wei Xiaowan continued to tug at me with a doubtful expression.


    At this moment, I felt all the more depressed that I couldn''t speak.


    I don''t have a pen and paper or a cell phone, so I can''t speak. I can''t let my stepmother find out that I can''t speak, so that she won''t use my weakness to add insult to injury.


    I raised my foot to kick at the knee of the stepmother, but she was caught off guard and kneels to the ground with a groan. Her hand is still holding on to me.


    I grab her wrist and snap it up, and she lets go of my clothes.


    I hurried away, ignoring her frantic voice.


    Right now, I am a hero who sacrificed himself to save others. Although the grudge between the stepmother and I has attracted quite a bit of attention, no one came to block my path.


    After I came out of the lake, I had the thought of settling the matter as soon as possible.


    I intend to give her son''s Life Plate if the stepmother gives it to me, and I won''t hesitate to give it back to her.


    She used her cell phone to take pictures of me. I knew that even if I returned her son''s Life Plate to her, she wouldn''t let this go easily.


    Since that''s the case, I might as well offend her a little more thoroughly. I might as well use her son''s Life Plate as my protective talisman.


    I hurried out of the park and hailed a taxi, which happened to be unheated, and by the time the taxi arrived at my destination, my hair and clothes were already frozen.


    I paid for the car with the ice-soaked money in my backpack and went straight home with it.


    When I got home, I opened the door to see that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin had actually arrived home early.

 C64

    As I opened the door, all of the Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhang in the living room looked at me in surprise.


    I stood in the doorway, caught between a rock and a hard place.


    I never expected that Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin would actually return early.


    Aunt Zhang quickly took the backpack from my hands and repeatedly asked me what had happened to make me look so miserable.


    Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin stood up from the sofa. Aunt Tao told him not to ask too many questions, and urged me to take a hot bath quickly. Yu Kexin looked at me with eyes full of curiosity.


    I smiled apologetically at Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin, then quickly returned to my room to change clothes before heading to the bathroom to shower and change.


    When I was showering, Qi Xiaohan communicated with me mentally and asked where I was. I told him that I had successfully obtained the Life Plate and had safely returned home.


    He asked me if I was in danger, and I told him I was busy, and that I would contact him later.


    Finally, the sound of Qi Xiaoxian''s voice could be heard. My heart was filled with gloom.


    After showering and changing my clothes, I took the peach wood dagger and the two tokens with me.


    When I came out of the bathroom with my clothes changed, the Aunt Zhang took the clothes in my hands and told me to go to the living room to accompany the Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin to chat.


    I walked towards the living room. Aunt Tao smiled and waved me over, indicating that I should sit beside her.


    After I sat down, the Aunt Tao asked me why I was in such a sorry state.


    I told Aunt Tao with pen and paper that a classmate had invited me to go to the park to play. A child accidentally fell into the water.


    Aunt Tao asked when did I learn how to swim, and I wrote that I had only recently learned how to swim.


    Aunt Tao patted my hand and sincerely told me that saving a person''s life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda.


    But before I save someone, I must first confirm whether or not I can escape unscathed. There are too many examples of me risking my life to save someone.


    Yu Kexin was laughing at my guts. She took out a watch from her bag and put it on me, saying that it was her New Year''s gift to me.


    She now gave me her watch in advance as a way to calm me down, and then she would give me other New Year''s gifts.


    Aunt Tao frowned, saying that it was too sensible for Yu Kexin to use her watch as a New Year''s gift.


    Yu Kexin said with a smile that we were not ordinary people. We all knew that gifting a watch to someone else was nothing out of the ordinary, I definitely wouldn''t feel that something was amiss.


    Yu Kexin then looked at me with her clear eyes. I nodded and took down my watch to return it to Yu Kexin.


    The watch that Yu Kexin had given me was a limited edition watch, so I did not need this kind of high-end product.


    Yu Kexin looked at Aunt Tao for help. Aunt Tao shook her head and returned the watch to my wrist, then said that I would not reject Yu Kexin''s gift.


    Yu Kexin sat on the other side of the Aunt Tao and held onto Aunt Tao''s arm, complaining about the bias of the Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao chuckled softly. I couldn''t help but smile.


    The Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin had not been home for long, and their luggage was still in the living room. The Aunt Tao then moved to the room that the Aunt Zhen had previously shared, which Yu Kexin wanted to share with me.


    Aunt Zhang opened up her room, allowing Yu Kexin to stay in her room.


    I wrote to Aunt Zhang that there was no need for her to do this, she could just share my room with Yu Kexin.


    The Aunt Zhang told me in a low voice that she had arranged for Yu Kexin to stay in his room. The air-conditioning in the living room had been repaired, and it was the same for her when she slept on the sofa.


    When both Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin finished packing, it was already time for lunch. Because Aunt Zhang had not had the time to cook her food, she suggested going out to eat.


    The restaurant that Yu Kexin chose was divided into two storeys and there were no private booths inside. While the group was eating on the second floor, I accidentally saw Qi Xiaohan''s stepmother.


    Wei Xiaowan''s stepmother had a calm smile on her face as she and a middle-aged man were having their meal on the first floor. That middle-aged man looked quite similar to Wei Xiao Han.


    When I saw Qi Xiaohan''s mom, I couldn''t help but sigh at the narrow path our enemies took. During our meal, I had been paying close attention to her every movement.


    That middle-aged man is most likely my father, I am not worried that his stepmother will come and touch my bad luck in front of him, not worried that the Aunt Tao and the rest will suspect anything because of this.


    Not long after, I saw another twenty-something year old man enter the restaurant and head straight for Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother''s table.


    That man had a carefree appearance, and looked just like the stepmother of Qi Xiaohan.


    I couldn''t hear what the man was saying. I saw that his father''s face was getting more and more unsightly. In the end, he threw a cup at the man.


    After the man dodged the incoming cup, the stepmother pulled her father away and signaled him with her eyes to leave.


    The glass shattered on the floor, and the noise attracted the attention of most of the guests dining in the restaurant.


    After the man left the restaurant in a fit of anger, the stepmother and father followed closely. I was right about the sinister look in the man''s eyes as he left.


    My mind connected with Qi Xiaoxian, telling him what I saw just now, and also telling him that I not only have his Life Plate with me, but also his brother''s Life Plate.


    After I finished, Qi Xiaohan asked me what had happened to me in the morning. I briefly told him about my experiences in the morning.


    After a moment of silence, Qi told me that the situation in his house was exactly what I had seen.


    He was going to be killed by his stepmother because his father was a big family, and that was probably why his father followed in his footsteps.


    There are many uses for living people''s Life Plate, he would come to me at night to get them.


    His stepmother is a vengeful person, she will find out my secret very soon.


    He wanted to use his brother''s Life Plate to force his stepmother to not look for trouble with him, and his brother to not have any thoughts towards his father.


    I told the Aunt Tao that she was back, and she said she would be careful.


    After we finished lunch, Yu Kexin said that she had nothing better to do and suggested that we go to the park where I rescued people in the morning.


    Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhang didn''t have any objections, so we went back to the park.


    immediately pulled me into the park to bring her to the lake where I rescued people. I wrote and wrote that it wasn''t anything good, so Yu Kexin insisted on going there.


    When I brought Yu Kexin, Aunt Tao and the others to the lakeside, the Aunt Tao glanced at the lake''s surface and frowned her forehead.


    After Yu Kexin circled the lake once, she asked me what I had seen at the bottom. I wrote that I had not reached the bottom of the lake yet, so after entering the water, I felt that my soul had become unstable.


    Yu Kexin said that my luck was not bad, said that the grievances in the entire lake were deep, and that there should be many ghosts at the bottom of the lake, and that those ghosts were imprisoned at the bottom of the lake unable to be reincarnated.


    If my soul left my body, my soul would immediately become a member of the ghosts at the bottom of the lake. Even if Aunt Tao was there, he wouldn''t be able to save me.


    Yu Kexin''s words made me frightened. I asked Yu Kexin in pen and paper how she knew about the situation at the bottom of the lake when she was submerged in the lake.


    Yu Kexin laughed proudly, holding Aunt Tao''s arm, saying that the reason she knew so much was because Aunt Tao taught her well.


    There was a slight smile on my face, and I didn''t have any excess emotion in my heart.


    Although I don''t understand much, and Aunt Tao doesn''t plan on letting anyone else teach me more Ghost Dao skills, I won''t blame Aunt Tao for anything either. Since Aunt Tao arranged everything like that, there must be a reason for her actions.


    Aunt Tao made Yu Kexin less talkative, and asked me with a chuckle if I wanted to learn feng shui. Surprised and pleasantly surprised, I naturally nodded immediately.


    Aunt Tao said that she will only leave with Yu Kexin after the new year. Yu Kexin will be in charge of teaching me feng shui during this period of time.


    When I learn feng shui, I will naturally understand why the lake water can make people''s souls unsteady, and why the bottom of the lake can imprison the souls of the wrongdoers to be unable to reincarnate.


    Previously, she was not as good at feng shui. She had studied a lot of it over the years, but her skills were not as good as Yu Kexin''s.


    Yu Kexin''s eyes curved as she asked if I was happy. I told her with pen and paper that I had to be happy.


    As we were strolling in the park, I recalled how Yu Kexin fought against Zuo Mu at a gathering in the sect. After I finished speaking to Yu Kexin about it, I started to probe further.


    Aunt Tao probably doesn''t know that Mu Shuo is Zuo Mu, otherwise when I left the gathering grounds with her, she wouldn''t tell me, and she wouldn''t tell me why Zuo Mu didn''t go to the gathering either.


    If even the Aunt Tao didn''t know that Mu Shuo was Zuo Mu, then Yu Kexin definitely shouldn''t have known that Mu Shuo was Zuo Mu.


    Disregarding the fact that Yu Kexin knew that Mu Shuo was indeed Zuo Mu, with just a few words, Mu Shuo was able to stop his attack. She had definitely known about Mu Shuo beforehand, and he had a rather good understanding of him.


    Yu Kexin had grown up in Malaysia with the Aunt Tao, how did she know of Mu Shuo?

 C65

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shake my head. The highlight of the sect gathering was the Challenge Tournament. Every sect would try their best to collect information on the other competitors.


    If that was the case, it would not be strange for Yu Kexin to know of Mu Shuo.


    That being the case, I was even more curious as to what Yu Kexin had told Zuo Mu.


    Aunt Tao who was walking beside me asked me what I was thinking. I immediately suppressed my emotions and shook my head.


    My mind connected with Ah Yin, and I asked her if she had any information on Zuo Mu and Three Truths Cult. Ah Yin told me, I haven''t heard from her yet.


    After strolling around the park for a bit, we were able to call back.


    On the way back, Aunt Zhang sold a new phone for me and helped me make up a calling card.


    After arriving home, Yu Kexin went back to her room to sleep. Aunt Zhang went to the kitchen to busy herself with work.


    Aunt Tao watched TV as she asked me if I had seen my two Ghost Husband s recently.


    Aunt Zhang had promised me before, she wouldn''t tell Aunt Tao that Qi Xiaoxian had almost raped me when she entered my room. I wasn''t sure if she had kept her promise or not.


    Without waiting for my response, Aunt Tao patted my hand and spoke again.


    Aunt Tao said that at first, she had wholeheartedly wanted to help me kill my two Ghost Husband s, but there weren''t many disciples of Pure Lady Sect left in the country. It wouldn''t be an easy feat to kill those two Ghost Husband s of mine.


    My two Ghost Husband s did not appear for a long time.


    She had thought about it more carefully since I have the matters of the two Ghost Husband s.


    Actually, rather than killing the two Ghost Husband s, Mo Luo hoped that one of them would be harmless to me.


    The so called harmless thing is that Ghost Husband never really harmed me, never coveted my body and never took it while I was still alive.


    If one of my Ghost Husband s is harmless, she can be a lot more at ease.


    I can keep the harmless Ghost Husband by my side for my own use. Not only can I have more helpers, I can also increase my safety.


    When Aunt Tao got to this point, she sighed and waved her hand to stop me from getting annoyed. She also asked me if I wanted to try her cooking tonight.


    I nodded indecisively, and the Aunt Tao got up and went to the kitchen.


    I stared at the television as my thoughts floated. Between Qi Xiaoxian and Ruan Tianye, only Ruan Tianye fit the criteria that Aunt Tao had mentioned.


    Ruan Tianye never really hurt me, he had already told me before when he first appeared that he would wait for my death before taking me.


    As for Qi Xiaoxian, he already wanted to rape me the first time he came out, and his reappearance after being ambushed by Ruan Tianye brought me endless humiliation.


    Even though I had misunderstood that he had brought me endless humiliation, the truth was that he had brought me endless humiliation.


    Before Aunt Tao mentioned this so-called harmless thing to me, I firmly believed that Wei Xiao Han was harmless, and I feared that Ruan Tianye would reject him from the bottom of his heart.


    After hearing Aunt Tao mention that it was harmless, I started to doubt my previous judgement.


    I sat in a daze in the living room until the Aunt Tao called me to the kitchen for help.


    Yu Kexin slept until dinner time before waking up. During dinner time, she told me that she would teach me feng shui after dinner.


    When Aunt Tao reminds Yu Kexin to teach me, be a bit more careful. Yu Kexin laughed because Aunt Tao was a bit too biased.


    After dinner, Yu Kexin came to my room and started teaching me feng shui.


    Hydro, one of the five traditional arts of phasing, is divided into the yangtao and the yangtzu.


    Yu Kexin told me that studying feng shui not only allows one to see and choose Yang and Yin residences, but also allows one to see through many hidden existences.


    She could see that the lake in the park was different, inseparable from the feng shui she knew.


    The theory of feng shui can be summed up as five points: dragon, cave, sand, water, direction.


    A winding mountain is a dragon, usually a mountain with a stream of air flowing through it. There were no mountains on the plain, but there were dragons, and now the dragons had turned into the ground, toward rock and soil.


    The dragon had a direction, and Qi was attached to the dragon.


    The point where the qi gathered with the dragon was the acupoint.


    The front and back of the cave became sand.


    Water was the bloodline of dragons. Qi followed the flow of water, and as long as there was water, there would be Qi.


    Orientation, which is vector. For the same object, its position would vary depending on the reference object. One could not simply say what direction the object was facing.


    Using the compass to select the location or carry out the directional division of gold, is a compass to establish a relative coordinate system, to see if the surrounding environment can meet the requirements of gathering gas.


    The compass was an essential tool for Feng Shui Masters. Inside the compass, there was a large amount of Yin Yang Five Elements data, such as the Innate Eight Trigrams, Postnatal Eight Trigrams, Heavenly Star''s Twenty-eighth Night, Seventy-two Pangolin, Sixty Penetrating Earth Dragons, and One Hundred and Thirty-six Circles.


    It could be said that the compass contained all of the natural energies of the world. The most important part of the compass was the third floor.


    Territory was a level that required a compass to stand on. Without it, one would not be called a compass. Today, the Fate Sect would abandon the other levels and would not use this disk.


    The needle in the human plate can pluck sand, ancient people think that the mountain is Yin-shui Yang added this plate.


    Heaven stitch needle can eliminate water, press the needle 24 Mountain plate to rotate half Zhaoshan.


    To be proficient in feng shui, one must first learn the five elements.


    The five elements were the positive five elements, the four meridians, the three combinations of the five elements, the four dimensions of the five elements, the two mountains of the five elements, and the Profound Sky Five elements as well as the four upwards elements.


    The feng shui knowledge that Yu Kexin taught me was all novel knowledge to me. I listened attentively to Yu Kexin''s explanation, and took note of it carefully.


    Yu Kexin was very serious when she explained it to me, I had a whole new level of respect for her.


    Yu Kexin talked from six in the evening to eight in the evening. Qi Xiaoxian telepathically asked me if it was convenient for me to go out right now, and said that he wanted to get the Life Plate.


    Receiving the message from Qi Xiaoxian, I suggested to Yu Kexin to take a break.


    Yu Kexin glanced at the watch on her wrist and exclaimed in shock. She hadn''t even washed up before she rushed out of my room to clean herself.


    The watch on Yu Kexin''s wrist and the one on my wrist are both of the same brand, limited edition.


    I smiled lightly and shook my head. Yu Kexin didn''t immediately return to her original form when she was with my master, and only had the mutual understanding of Qi Xiaoxian. When she asked him where he was now, she told me that he was at my house.


    I found an excuse to leave the house, and handed the two Life Plate to Qi Xiaoxian downstairs. Immediately, we communicated with each other in our hearts, and he urged me to leave.


    I urged Qi Xiaoxue to leave because I didn''t want Ruan Tianye or Aunt Tao to see her, and even more so because the so-called "harmless" Aunt Tao had mentioned previously, made me hate Qi Xiahan so much.


    Qi Xiaohan hugged me tightly and thanked me for my trouble before disappearing into the darkness.


    After watching Wei Xiao Han leave, I sighed in my heart and went to the entrance of the district to buy some snacks before returning home. When I went back downstairs, I met Ruan Tianye once again.


    Seeing Ruan Tianye, I immediately stopped.


    Ruan Tianye looked at me with a gentle and shallow smile on his face.


    Ruan Tianye was extremely careful and didn''t want to scare me so much that I sighed again. I took out my phone to edit the message and told Ruan Tianye that both and Aunt Tao were staying at home.


    Ruan Tianye nodded and smiled deeply, then disappeared into the darkness.


    When I was going upstairs, I laughed bitterly in my heart. With me informing them, it would be harder for the disciples of Pure Lady Sect to kill the two Ghost Husband s.


    After Yu Kexin finished washing up, she would teach me an hour before announcing to rest.


    On Sunday, the wind blows, the snow stops the sunlight shining onto the land. I stayed at home, and Yu Kexin taught me feng shui the entire time, besides eating, sleeping, and going to the bathroom.


    The next Monday to Friday, I attended school peacefully. Yu Kexin would seriously teach me new feng shui skills every night.


    The time that I stayed home after lunch was the time that Yu Kexin explained everything to me.


    Whatever reason I don''t understand the Feng Shui abilities that Yu Kexin taught me last night, she will patiently explain it to me whenever I mention it.


    I have always wanted to ask Yu Kexin just what she told Zuo Mu when she fought him. She knows so much about Zuo Mu, but I did not ask her.


    Qi Xiaoshan''s stepmother never came to find trouble with me, and she never showed up.


    Qi Xiaohan would occasionally try to communicate with me, and tell me how he used his brother''s Life Plate to threaten his stepmother.


    Every night, when I lifted the curtains before I rested, I would be able to see Ruan Tianye.


    She had already found the true location of the Three Truths Cult Headquarters but she was unable to find Zuo Mu.


    I told her about my experiences before I met her, that Aunt Tao was currently at my house, and that Qi Xiaoxian and Ruan Tianye had made their own movements.


    Another Saturday arrived. After eating breakfast, Yu Kexin taught me feng shui for a while and then told me that it was impossible for me to learn how to talk on paper.


    Now that the snow had melted on the ground, I should go out with her on the weekends.


    After I nodded, Yu Kexin told me to go tell Aunt Tao that the two of us would return tomorrow night.

 C66

    I was very moved by Yu Kexin''s suggestion, and I clearly understood the importance of taking a look at the situation to solidify my Feng Shui skills.


    I told Yu Kexin on pen and paper that the Aunt Tao might not agree if we were to leave home for too long a time.


    Yu Kexin told me to argue with reason, and to say that I would only know Aunt Tao''s attitude towards him after trying.


    The reason why she didn''t talk to Aunt Tao herself but wanted me to talk about it was because I was learning feng shui skills, not her studying feng shui skills.


    Yu Kexin pouted. Actually the most important reason she didn''t want to talk about it was because Aunt Tao had always thought that she was someone who loved to play while she was idle.


    If she told it, the Aunt Tao would definitely think that she was lying.


    I glanced at Yu Kexin''s depressed look and couldn''t help but laugh. I left the room to look for Aunt Tao in the living room, and wrote to her that I wanted to go out with Yu Kexin to have a look at the feng shui outside.


    Aunt Tao nodded in agreement. She told Yu Kexin and I to come back early in the night, and I wrote to Aunt Tao that Yu Kexin and I would return tomorrow night.


    Aunt Tao frowned but did not immediately give me an answer. I struggled with my paper and pen to go out and take a look.


    Aunt Tao quietly waited for my paper and brush to end before she called Yu Kexin to come to the living room and asked where she planned to take me to.


    Yu Kexin first mentioned the Meng Mountain Buddha and a few other places that I didn''t know of. After she started teaching me feng shui, she went online to understand the geography and landscape around TY city.


    She felt that those places were representative and that they were suitable for people like me, who had just started feng shui, to take a field trip.


    Two days should be more than enough time for her to take me through all those places.


    When Yu Kexin said till here, she quietly gave me a meaningful glance, and I immediately said to Aunt Tao with a pen and paper, we will definitely pay attention to our safety, so she does not need to worry too much.


    Aunt Tao shot a glance at Yu Kexin and I, saying that the two of us had come together to deal with her.


    Yu Kexin snickered, and a big smile rose on my face.


    During the recent period of time Yu Kexin and I have been together, my opinion of Yu Kexin has changed quite a bit.


    Before she returns this time, whenever I think of her, I will still think of how she harmed the Aunt Wang. I will also think of how she made me think of two Ghost Husband s.


    Even though I know that she harmed Aunt Wang because she was too young and that she had already changed her mind, I still couldn''t let go of the bottom of my heart.


    In this period of time we had been together, she didn''t have a single trace of her past. When she took the initiative to mention the matter of the Aunt Wang to me, her eyes were filled with shame and she said that it was a mistake that she would never be able to make up for in her entire life.


    She had been punished to the point where she almost died because of Aunt Wang. If her life could be exchanged for Aunt Wang''s life, she was willing to give Aunt Wang a life.


    At that moment, I finally understood the truth of Aunt Wang''s matter from the bottom of my heart, and also understood that her mistake caused me to have two Ghost Husband''s matters.


    Saints can make mistakes and also make mistakes, not to mention us ordinary people.


    She is very important to Aunt Tao, and I will compare her heart to my own. I can understand that she will definitely want to be the champion of the arena battle and have a go at Aunt Tao''s mood.


    The arena battle was a place where the strong preyed on the weak. If she didn''t use any ruthless moves in the arena battle, not only would she be unable to advance bravely, she might even lose her life.


    The current Yu Kexin, in my eyes, is a cute little girl who is proficient in literature and martial arts.


    Aunt Tao had a faint smile on her face. She asked Aunt Zhang to look after Yu Kexin and me and said that she had something on her mind today, so she couldn''t accompany us.


    After hearing what the Aunt Tao said, Yu Kexin and I immediately went back to our own rooms to pack.


    When Yu Kexin, Aunt Zhang and I were about to leave home, Aunt Tao warned us to take good care of each other, and warned us to be safe.


    On the way to Meng Mountain, Yu Kexin laughed softly and said to the Buddha. In the eyes of the Aunt Tao, the two of us are still small children, so she asked me if I feel that the Aunt Tao is getting more and more long-winded.


    I couldn''t help but smile, and wrote to Yu Kexin that being able to hear Aunt Tao''s blabbering was actually a very happy thing.


    Yu Kexin let out a long sigh of relief and said that it was indeed the case. She looked out the window and said that Aunt Tao was more important to her than anything else.


    Yu Kexin''s words made me laugh even more on behalf of the Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao had said that Yu Kexin was very important to her, and right now, Yu Kexin had already treated Aunt Tao as her most important person.


    Aunt Zhen once told me, all these years, Aunt Tao was very strict with Yu Kexin.


    I can tell from Yu Kexin''s punishment after the incident with Aunt Zhang, her punishment after I bought the door, and her attitude towards Yu Kexin after the Challenge Tournament that she is not lying.


    Even if Yu Kexin had never mentioned in front of me how much suffering she had to endure in exchange for her full body of skills, I also know that she must have suffered a lot.


    The more Yu Kexin does not complain, the more I feel that she is stronger than me and knows how to be grateful.


    Yu Kexin looked out the window and did not speak any further, the carriage went silent for a moment.


    In the silence, Qi Xiaohan communicated with me and asked me in a pleasant voice what my plans were for the weekend. I hesitated to tell him that I was on my way to the Meng Mountain Buddha.


    I told him that I had been studying feng shui recently, and Yu Kexin had brought me out to do an investigation.


    Wei Xiaowan warned me to be on the safe side, telling me that he would be able to show up during the day.


    I congratulated Qi Xiaoxian. After a moment of silence, he spoke out in an aggrieved tone, saying that he could do whatever he wanted, and I couldn''t go any further.


    Wei Xiaowan''s words left me speechless for a moment. I didn''t expect him to feel my estrangement towards him.


    After that, all the way until the taxi arrived at the Mongol Buddha, Wei Xiaowan kept telling me about his strengths, telling me to pass by and not to miss him.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I quietly listened to what Qi Xiaoxian said. Especially when he mentioned how he was able to control lolis, how he was able to make a wife for himself on a martial arts bed, and how he was able to stand up to all these people, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    I have to say, Qi Xiaoxian''s nagging has made my mood much brighter.


    When we got out of the car, I told Qi to stop there and tell him that I had reached my destination.


    After Qi Xiaohan said that he would obey Her Lady Queen''s orders, he quieted down. Aunt Zhang and I followed Yu Kexin into the scenic area.


    Yu Kexin brought me and Aunt Zhang to rush to the top of the mountain, and look for Long Cha Sha first.


    In feng shui, mountain ranges are called dragons. If they are subdivided, the mountains near the water are called dragons, and those that are not near the water are called mountains.


    The dragon was the vein of the mountain, the earth was the dragon''s flesh, the stone was the dragon''s bone, and the vegetation was the dragon''s hair.


    The dragon is lucky." To live, to be strong, to die, to be weak, to retreat, to be weak, to be weak, to be easy, to be lazy, to be afraid, to be fierce.


    Jilong is a round, sharp, and beautiful, and powerful mountain range called the True Dragon.


    Fierce Dragons were called Old Dragons or Dead Dragons. They were called Collapsing Stones.


    The dragon cannot be broken, but the dragon will be cut off.


    I took the compass and stood at the top of the hill. I could see at a glance the whole mountain going, as well as its repeated opening of accounts, its crossing of the isthmus, its bundling, its initiation, and its formation of the gas.


    There is no doubt that I am in the mountains for the dragon of wealth for the dragon of Jilong.


    From my vantage point, looking at the entire mountain range, I realized that I didn''t know when my vision had improved again.


    I told Yu Kexin the first half of the content on the paper with pen and paper, and Yu Kexin was still surprised that I could see that far.


    After being surprised, Yu Kexin said that I saw everything that she saw very accurately.


    Hearing Yu Kexin''s words made my heart jump, and I immediately urged Yu Kexin to bring me and Aunt Zhang to the next place.


    Yu Kexin shook her head and laughed. She was too anxious, so she told me that the other places she mentioned to Aunt Tao were all to help me reach this mountain range.


    Now that I can see that far, we might as well walk along the mountain range. It will be hard, but it will be better for me.


    At this point, Yu Kexin asked Aunt Zhang to go down the mountain to bring sufficient food and water, and to buy three warm sleeping bags.


    Aunt Zhang stood there motionlessly, she said that it would not be safe to stay outside at night, so Yu Kexin looked at me with a troubled expression.


    Aunt Zhang is thinking about and my safety, so Yu Kexin gave me a lot of good intentions.


    Considering that it''s already winter, even if there were wild animals on the mountain and they had already gone into hibernation, my backpack still contained the items that I needed to set up the formation. We could only stay outside for one night, so I hesitated and urged Aunt Zhang to go back quickly.


    In the end, Aunt Zhang still went down the mountain to buy food, water, and a sleeping bag. At night, we stayed in a cave along the way.


    After Aunt Zhang had finished setting up the array formation around the three sleeping bags, she told Yu Kexin and I to take a rest.


    I asked Aunt Zhang to rest first. Aunt Zhang refused to let me.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but there was a sudden drop of cold liquid on my face and I was jolted awake.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the dead counselor hovering over my sleeping bag, staring at me in the dark.


    She was naked, from top to bottom of her head to her feet. One side was intact, and the other side had no skin to show flesh.


    Blood was dripping from her exposed flesh.

 C67

    Shocked, I quickly unzipped the sleeping bag, freeing the rest of my body below my neck, which was still in the sleeping bag.


    The counselor stared at me quietly and didn''t do anything else.


    As I unzipped the sleeping bag, the counselor swung away from the top of my sleeping bag and continued to stare at me from the air.


    I immediately jumped up from the ground and fished out the mahogany dagger I carried with me.


    The counselor''s ghost rank wasn''t low. I couldn''t kill her with my peach wood dagger, and the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist might be able to protect me from harm.


    I gripped the peach wood dagger in my hand before I could take a look around.


    Yu Kexin was still deep in sleep, the Aunt Zhang was nowhere to be found, the array was already missing a foot.


    I looked at the counselor in alert, and slowly walked towards Yu Kexin.


    Without waiting for me to get close to Yu Kexin, the counselor suddenly rushed towards me.


    As I quickly retreated, my feet suddenly hung in the air. My body instantly fell towards the ground.


    The floor of the cave where we stayed at night was very flat.


    I didn''t understand how my feet had suddenly hung in the air, how my body had fallen, how I was too frightened to scream for help.


    My body cannot avoid falling down, what I saw when I raised my head was a flat rock wall without any cracks.


    I looked around immediately, and what I saw was empty space and a wall of rock at the edge, far away from me.


    The counselor was closing in on me from above, and I quickly restrained my emotions and tightened my grip on my dagger.


    The counselor stopped moving when he was about an arm''s length away from me and fell down with me at the same speed.


    I stared at the counselor, afraid to look away.


    In that critical moment, I communicated with Qi Xiaoxian and quickly told him where I was and what had happened to me.


    As soon as I finished talking to Wei, my body hit the water hard, and I lost control and sank straight into the water.


    Caught off guard, I entered the water and choked on the water. I was still in a daze when I heard Qi Xiaoxue tell me that he would be there as soon as possible.


    After I entered the water, I didn''t see the counselor continue to follow me. I waited until my body''s falling momentum was mostly reduced by the water before I started swimming towards the surface.


    When I came out of the water and climbed to shore, I didn''t see the counselor.


    There was a small pool where I had fallen, clear but indiscernible, and all I could see of it was a stone wall in a jagged row.


    At this point, Qi Xiaoxian communicated with me once again and asked me urgently, "How is my situation right now?"


    After I told him the truth about my situation, Wei Xiaowan told me to stay put and not move around, telling me that he was almost there.


    Hearing that Qi Xiaoxian was almost there, I felt a little more relieved.


    While I was waiting for Qi Xiao-han at the edge of the pool, the water in the pool suddenly rose higher, and I shrank away from the pool and hid behind a stone wall.


    As I hid behind the stone wall, the stone wall in my line of sight began to spin.


    I stood where I was, not daring to move, and watched the stone wall spin for a few minutes before it stopped again.


    I stood still for a moment, watching the stone wall for movement, then leaned out from behind the nearest stone wall and followed the direction of the pool.


    I could no longer see the pool. All I saw were stone walls.


    I immediately communicated with him in my heart, telling him of my situation. He told me to calm down, then told me that he couldn''t enter my space, since I was surrounded by an array formation.


    Qi Xiaoshan''s words caused my heart to sink to the bottom. I didn''t know how to get out of this predicament.


    I asked Wei Xiao Han whether he had seen Aunt Zhang and Yu Kexin in the cave.


    Wei Xiaowan told me that the array had covered the cave and that the cave was blocked from his view by the stone. He was unable to enter the cave and was unclear about the situation.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s answer made me feel even more hopeless.


    The big rock that was blocking the entrance of the cave was moved by me, Aunt Zhang and Yu Kexin together, in order to increase our safety and prevent the cold wind from blowing into the cave.


    I forced myself to calm down and think carefully about what had happened when I woke up.


    When I woke up, the counselor didn''t really attack me.


    She attracted all my attention when I fell, so I didn''t have a chance to pay attention to my surroundings before I fell into the pool.


    Was her appearance a coincidence or something?


    When I woke up, I didn''t see the Aunt Zhang. The big rock that was at the entrance of the cave was still there.


    Aunt Zhang isn''t in the cave, she must have fallen down like me.


    The array was set up by the Aunt Zhang, I have never seen that before, when the Aunt Zhang set up the array, she said that the effectiveness of the array was extremely strong, and that the array could cover a huge area of space.


    When I saw the instructor in the cave, the Aunt Zhang was not in the cave. Yu Kexin was sleeping, but the array formation was missing a part.


    Who was it that caused the formation to lose a part of the formation?


    Was Aunt Zhang making a mess before I woke up, or was Yu Kexin pretending to sleep that she was the one who destroyed the array?


    Qi Xiaohan said that the array formation had covered the cave, and Yu Kexin must have made up for it.


    If it was said that the Aunt Zhang caused trouble before I woke up, then Yu Kexin was innocent. Completing the formation was equivalent to cutting off the road to help me and the Aunt Zhang.


    Without a signal from her phone in the cave, Yu Kexin stayed in the cave and was unable to seek help from the outside world. Without a spirit to help her, Yu Kexin would not be able to move the big rock blocking the entrance of the cave.


    However, Yu Kexin could not summon out ghosts for her own use.


    If Yu Kexin was pretending to sleep, she was actually the one who destroyed the array. Then, the counselor was her accomplice, Aunt Zhang and I were tricked by her, she definitely wouldn''t want to help us.


    After recalling everything that happened after I woke up, I could only hope that Yu Kexin was innocent. Hopefully the innocent Yu Kexin could calm her mind and ask for help from the outside world as soon as possible.


    I think that as long as Aunt Tao comes over, she will definitely be able to save me and Aunt Zhang from this difficult situation.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s voice resounded in my head once more. He told me that the formation was too strong, and that his voice was blocked.


    He tried to use the ghost power to throw rocks at the cave. He wanted to remind himself that Aunt Zhang and Yu Kexin might still be in the cave, but the ghost power was unable to pass through the array and the stones could not reach the cave.


    There was no movement in the cave.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han had to say, I calmed my mind and listened attentively to the movements in the space around me. I wanted to find the location of the Aunt Zhang.


    After I heard nothing, I began to walk on guard in the stonewall.


    I was alone in my predicament, so I had to walk and see myself trying to find a way out.


    Unless I could not move, I would choose to stay where I was and wait for death or rescue.


    Behind the stone walls were other stone walls, and as I walked through them, it was like walking through a maze, and I wondered who had built these walls and what they were for.


    The reason why the stone wall rotated before I entered it was probably because I had activated the mechanism on the stone wall.


    Perhaps, if I could walk out of the stone wall again, I would be one step closer to escaping from my predicament.


    My heart was on the line as I told Wei Xiao Han my idea. Wei Xiao Han said that my idea was very reasonable and that I would try, but that I had to pay attention to my safety. She told me that he was on his way home to call for reinforcements.


    When I asked Qi Xiaoxian who she was going to move away, she mentioned his stepmother and Aunt Tao.


    Qi Xiaohan told me that if he couldn''t save me, he had to get help.


    He is willing to return his brother''s Life Plate to his stepmother, as long as his stepmother agrees to bring people to save me.


    After he finishes searching for his mother, he will go find Aunt Tao again. He wants to inform Aunt Tao of the danger that has befallen me, so maybe before he can even speak, Aunt Tao will scatter his soul, but he will still give it a try.


    What Qi Xiaoxian said caused all kinds of emotions to well up in my heart. I told Qi Xiaoxian to find his stepmother instead.


    Qi Xiaohan chuckled softly, telling me to only pay attention to my own safety. I can rest assured that he knows what he''s doing.


    My mind connected with Qi Xiaoxian as I continued to walk within the stone wall. Just as I passed another stone wall, a group of ghosts surged towards me.


    I quickly retreated, my feet once again hanging in the air, my body once again falling down.


    In this situation, my scalp tingled from the shock and I couldn''t help but mutter a curse. I knew that as I walked within the stone wall, I should only be able to enter but not retreat.


    I fell down again, into the sight of the swellings of drowning men with their bodies swollen.


    As soon as the ghosts saw me, they swarmed toward me.


    While I was falling, I waved the peach wood dagger in my hand to quickly kill the ghost that was approaching me. At the same time, I swung the jade bracelet in my hand to deflect the ghost that was approaching me.


    I couldn''t turn as my body plummeted. Ghosts climbed up my back and tightened around my neck. There were even ghosts behind me that repeatedly attacked me with their ghost power.


    I forced myself to hold back the sweet taste in my throat, trying not to cough up blood. I didn''t dare to slack off in my attacks on ghosts.

 C68

    When I fell into the water again, I was only half alive.


    The instant my body fell into the water, I couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    My body went down uncontrollably for a while, and I was glad that I wasn''t smashed into a pulp. I was glad that as my body entered the water, the ghost stopped chasing me and gave me a chance to breathe.


    I waited for the water to lessen the force of my fall before I started to head upstream.


    As soon as my head came out of the water, the drowning men in this space attacked me again. I quickly buried my head in the water again.


    I''m so exhausted that my internal organs hurt.


    For the time being, I was unable to deal with so many drowning ghosts. I could only hide in the water for the time being.


    The surface of the water was very clear, and across the water, I could see that what I had fallen into was also a deep pool. This layer of space was the same as the previous layer of space, but there were a lot of drowning ghosts.


    While I was swimming back and forth in the water, looking for an opportunity to leave the deep pool, I was surprised to find that not only was I not suffocating while I was still in the water, but my physical strength was slowly recovering.


    The pain in my internal organs is gradually disappearing.


    I didn''t understand what was going on. The fact that this was happening was undoubtedly good news for me.


    I was no longer in a hurry to get out of the water. I stayed in the water and swam back and forth, waiting for my strength to recover.


    After slowing down my mood, I noticed that the water was very warm and I didn''t feel cold in the water.


    In fact, I didn''t feel cold either on the upper level or on this level, whether I was in or out of the water.


    I waited until my stamina returned to normal before I swam to the edge of the pool and quickly rushed out, continuing the bloody battle to drown the ghost.


    With my feet firmly planted on the ground, I wouldn''t be so passive when dealing with drowning people.


    The more I fought, the braver I became. Although it was hard for me to avoid getting injured again.


    In the face of so many times of drowning, an inexplicable pleasure of killing rose up in my heart.


    The thrill of killing quickly overtook my fear of my own predicament. Somehow, I found the screams of a drowning ghost to be pleasant to hear.


    I began to ignore the ghosts that were attacking me. I was killing the ghosts faster and faster, and I wanted to hear more of their screams.


    I will kill for a while longer. Only after a ghost used a ghost power to throw my body high up into the air and then heavily fall back down to the ground did I realize how abnormal I was.


    Fear swept through me as I dived straight into the pool and submerged myself in the water.


    I''m not a slaughter demon, I can''t have the pleasure of killing.


    I stayed in the water, trembling all over. It took me a long time to calm down.


    Looking across the water at the rest of the drowning spirits gathering above the pool, I didn''t dare to leave the water easily.


    I was afraid that if I fought the ghosts again, I would feel the pleasure of killing them again.


    At this point of time, Qi Xiaohan and I had reached a mutual understanding, telling me that his stepmother had already agreed to bring people to my place, so he went to look for Aunt Tao.


    I told Qi Xiaoshan that I had fallen to the lower levels.


    Qi Xiaohan was silent for a moment, before opening his mouth again to say that he knew no amount of comforting words would save him. He would do his best to get me out of this predicament as soon as possible.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s words made me sigh in my heart. I thanked him and told him the number of Aunt Tao.


    I don''t want what Wei Xiao Han said before to become a reality. Perhaps before he even opened his mouth, the Aunt Tao''s soul would be scattered and it would become a reality.


    Wei Xiao Han chuckled and said that he had never considered calling for reinforcements.


    He knows that I have always been concealing his whereabouts for him, and he doesn''t want the Aunt Tao to suspect me because of that, nor does he want me to be blamed by the Aunt Tao for it.


    Most importantly, the phone call was not convincing and was likely to be treated as a hoax.


    After Wei Xiaowan finished his sentence, he stopped moving. I withdrew my emotions and went ashore once more.


    The connection between my heart and his greatly eased my fear, allowing me to confirm that I was normal.


    In the following period of time, I went ashore to kill the ghosts while being attacked by them. If I felt any pleasure in slaughtering them, I would immediately hide in the water to stabilize my emotions.


    After stabilizing my emotions, I went ashore once again to fight against the ghosts. When I felt the thrill of killing, I immediately dove back into the water.


    When I finally kill all the drowning ghosts in this space, the mana of my peach wood dagger increases once again.


    Grabbing my mahogany dagger, I took the initiative to enter the stone wall and find a way to leave.


    After I entered the stone wall, there was no movement from the stone wall. I found nothing else behind the stone wall.


    I concentrated on remembering the path I had taken, and finally reached the center of the maze of stone walls.


    In the center, there was a stone table, and on the stone table, there was a stone box.


    When I saw the stone box on the stone table, I immediately stopped.


    I stared at the stone box, wondering if I should open it.


    I was trapped in a maze of stone walls on the upper level because of the sudden rise of the water in the pool. If I wanted to escape, I would have to leave the maze.


    After I killed the drowning ghost at this level, the pool remained calm and the stone wall remained unmoving. It seemed that only by opening the stone box would I be able to find any clues of leaving.


    However, I''m worried that once I open the stone box, I might be doomed.


    He told me that he was unable to find Aunt Tao, and in the end, he still chose to possess someone else and call Aunt Tao. However, no one answered Aunt Tao''s phone call.


    He was on his way, and he had caught up with his stepmother.


    His stepmother had brought more than 20 people with her, and none of the people she brought were bad.


    When Qi Xiaoxian spoke up to this point, he asked me to tell him how I fell from the top floor.


    After I finished answering her question, she told me not to be impatient.


    I stood still in my original spot, waiting for a message from Qi Xiahan.


    I fell down from the top because I thought I was alone and had to rely on myself. I''d fallen back in the face of danger in the stone wall.


    This stone box is extremely ominous and unpredictable. Now that Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother has brought her men over, I can''t act rashly to avoid making things worse for myself.


    As time passed, I stared at the stone box on the stone table in the dead silence, more and more eager to open it.


    I forcefully withdrew my gaze from the stone box and tried to suppress my emotions.


    When Qi Xiaoxian finally connected with me, he told me that his stepmother wouldn''t come back no matter what.


    After receiving the connection, I couldn''t hold back my emotions anymore and walked over to the stone table to open the stone box.


    Inside the stone box was a black robe.


    That black robe, in my eyes, was an ordinary black robe.


    I took Black Robe out of the stone box to see if there was anything at the bottom of the box. As I took Black Robe out of the stone box, my surroundings instantly changed.


    I was standing in a black robe on a boat that was sailing in a swift river. A strange man was standing at the bow of the boat, and several other strange men were fishing out corpses from the river.


    At my feet were piles of swollen corpses.


    The men on the boat had both feet planted firmly on the bottom of the boat. Other than the man standing on the bow looking normal, the rest of the men were all very pale.


    After the last time my soul left my body and entered the alleyway, I suspect that the pale-faced men on the boat were actually ghosts.


    Fearful, I didn''t know where the ship was headed, didn''t understand why Black Robe had suddenly appeared on top of me.


    Just as I glanced around, the strange man at the bow turned to look at my black robe, telling me not to worry and that he would be home with me soon.


    The strange man''s words made me feel even more terrified. After saying this, the strange man immediately looked away.


    I immediately communicated with Qi Xiaoxian, but she didn''t respond at all.


    I fearfully communicated with Ah Yin again, but Ah Yin also did not respond.


    I was unable to connect my heart with Qi Xiaoxue and Ah Yin. Despair filled my heart as I confirmed that I was once again in the underworld, and that the home that the strange man mentioned was most likely the Underworld.


    I stood there with my brain in a state of helplessness, and I saw the men who were continuing to pick up the body pick up another body.


    That corpse was actually my own body.

 C69

    When I saw my body, my eyes widened.


    I watched in a daze as my own body was thrown onto the pile of corpses. I rushed to the pile of corpses and desperately tried to pull my own body away from the pile.


    I''m not dead yet. I don''t want my body with the dead.


    My body was very heavy, and my strength was very small. I had to exert a great amount of effort before I managed to drag my body a little bit.


    My reaction made the few men who were salvaging the corpse stop in their tracks as they looked at each other.


    The man on the prow lifted his foot and came up to me and said in a flat voice that I was dead.


    I ignored the man and continued with my hands.


    The man didn''t react. He just stood quietly beside me and looked at me.


    When I finally dragged myself away from the bodies, I was too tired to sit on the floor and breathe.


    "Vanity kills." The man glanced at me and sneered.


    "What the hell do you mean?!" I got up from the ground and looked at the man.


    After the last time when my soul left my body and entered the alleyway, I knew that I could talk while I wasn''t in the world.


    All I care about is this life and this life. If I can''t live it, I don''t care if I''m going to be scared out of my mind.


    The moment my words left my mouth, the few men who were salvaging the corpse exchanged glances with each other before they immediately carried on salvaging the corpse. The man who was sneering at me raised his eyebrows.


    "Gan Mei, 18 years old, a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect who had broken the rules of the Underworld by putting on a pocket for his birthday suit. There were two Ghost Husband s, one of whom was Ghost Husband, while the other was a female ghost who recognized him as their master." The man didn''t show any signs of being angry. He lowered his head and brushed off his clean and tidy clothes. His voice was very calm.


    "And then?" I followed up on that man''s words with a bitter smile in my heart. Indeed, my guts are dead fat, only when I die will I become fat.


    "If you violate the rules of the Underworld, you will be punished to the point of no return. Aren''t you afraid?" The man looked at me, waiting for my reaction.


    "I''m afraid of death, nothing else matters." Sighing in my heart, I walked over to my corpse and tucked the hair that was scattered across my face behind my ears.


    My body was asleep with my eyes closed, my peach dagger clutched tightly in my hand. There was no sign of swelling on my body.


    Looking at my own corpse, I couldn''t help but recall the time when I was pulled out of the dead body.


    However, I was breathing evenly and I don''t have any breath left.


    It''s so hard for me to be alive.


    After buying the door, I had been through many dangerous situations. Whether it was a thrill or a thrill, I avoided death.


    From now on, I don''t need to hide anymore.


    I looked at my own body and felt all sorts of emotions in my heart. The space I was in was momentarily silent.


    The river was turbulent but no sound of water could be seen. The men who were salvaging the corpses were clearly moving, but they never made a sound.


    The river stretched as far as the eye could see. On both sides of the river, there were dense plants that looked like the two sides of a narrow path.


    "Please, I will do my best to tell you how you will be reborn." After a long while, the man was the first to break the silence.


    "Huh?" I looked at the man, unable to react for a moment.


    "Please." After that man repeated his words, I finally reacted. My heart was filled with joy. I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to be reborn.


    The moment my words left my mouth, the man had a defeated look on his face. He said that I was too insatiable in begging him.


    The man didn''t make things difficult for me any longer. He told me that I died because the black robe I was wearing was actually a spiritual garment.


    When a living person puts on a spiritual garment, he will be momentarily soulless, but he will not die out of vanity like me and be picked up by him again.


    I want to live again. I need to take off my soul clothes.


    I wanted to take off my soul clothes. I needed to jump into the river, and I would have to endure more pain than when the ghosts took off their wraiths.


    The man stopped talking and looked at me with raised eyebrows.


    I thanked the man and jumped into the swift river.


    As long as I can live, I don''t mind suffering.


    As soon as I entered the river, countless souls of the wrongdoers gushed out from the bottom of the river and tore at my body. My legs and arms were rapidly lengthened.


    I let the ghost do what it wanted. I watched as my arms and legs were ripped from my body.


    An indescribable pain filled every cell of mine. My broken body started trembling uncontrollably. I clenched my teeth to endure the sweet taste in my throat.


    As the ghosts tore my arms and legs off me, the sleeves of my wrapper washed away from my arms, and the ghosts began to gnaw at my arms and legs.


    My broken body floated helplessly on the surface of the water, and I closed my eyes and waited for the pain to come.


    Soon the ghosts came again and began to tear at the remnants of my body below my neck.


    I could clearly sense how my skin and flesh had left my body.


    At this time, I couldn''t help but think back to the time when I helped Ah Yin remove her resentful clothes. My tears flowed down from the corners of my eyes.


    My incompetence had made Ah Yin suffer, if I can return successfully, I will make myself stronger as soon as possible.


    I will not allow myself to die so easily, and I will not allow myself to not be able to protect what I want to protect!


    After the ghost had eaten my flesh, it began to eat my bones.


    The extreme pain started to make my consciousness blur, and at this moment, the image of Zuo Mu appeared in my mind.


    I snapped out of it and opened my eyes, trying not to lose consciousness.


    I reminded myself that I could not easily admit defeat. I could not rashly renege on the ambition that I had just made.


    After the body under my neck completely left my body, all of the darkness before my eyes disappeared.


    When I regained consciousness again, I was lying on the ground below the cave, clutching my mahogany dagger, where I had fallen into the second level.


    My body looked intact, but every inch of my skin was burning with pain.


    The anxious voice of Qi Xiaoxian followed, urging me to say something, even if it was just a squeak.


    I managed to get up from the ground, and in my heart, Wei Xiaowan said he was very noisy.


    Then, she spoke in a sobbing voice saying it was good that I''m fine. And then, tell me, in the previous period of time, Yu Kexin had removed the formation, summoning a ghost to help her push aside the big rock blocking the entrance of the cave.


    He took the opportunity to enter the underground cave, but he couldn''t find my trail. After finding me, he quickly left the underground.


    Just as he went outside of the cave, Yu Kexin set up the array once again.


    Yu Kexin took her cell phone and went out of the cave to ask Aunt Tao for help. After staying in the array, Aunt Tao and her men had almost reached the entrance of the cave.


    After hearing that the Aunt Tao had arrived, hope rose in my heart, and I couldn''t help but wonder where she had gone to.


    Perhaps her body was on that ship.


    As I thought about it, I realized that when I was on that ship, I was the only outsider on board.


    I couldn''t help thinking that the man who had helped me had mentioned vanity twice.


    Vanity killed me, vanity killed me, and when I put on my wraiths I died and was picked up by him.


    From head to toe, what is most valuable to me is the peach wood dagger. If I were to use currency, the most precious thing would be the watch that Yu Kexin gave me.


    I glanced up at my wrist and saw that the watch on my wrist was gone.


    I steadied my mind and told Qi Xiaofan not to get too close to the cave.


    Qi Xiaoxian made it clear and started to broadcast what he saw in the cave.


    Wei Xiao Han told me that after Aunt Tao entered the cave, he immediately slapped Yu Kexin, and kicked him away.


    Aunt Tao immediately chased the rest of the people out of the cave. She seemed to be summoning something when she was alone in the cave.


    Just as Qi Xiaohan finished speaking, I saw a few ghosts dressed like Self-bunning Lady approaching me.


    Just as I stuffed the peach wood dagger into my pocket, the Self-bunning Lady Spirit had already arrived by my side.


    I was lifted up by the ghost of the Self-bunning Lady, and carried away from the maze of stone walls towards the place where I fell from the cave.


    The instant my head touched the flat rock wall without any cracks, the rock wall suddenly rose up and I was successfully brought into the cave.

 C70

    As soon as I came out of the cave, I shivered from the cold.


    Inside the cave, there was only Aunt Tao.


    After I returned to the cave, the ghost of the Self-bunning Lady who brought me here immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Aunt Tao felt relieved and quickly came to my side. She dragged my hand and quickly looked at me from head to toe, then quickly took off her jacket and put it on, repeatedly saying that I was fine.


    On a cold winter night, after Aunt Tao gave me her outer garment, only a thin, warm undergarment remained on her body.


    When I saw Aunt Tao putting on her jacket, I immediately insisted on moving slowly and put her jacket back on.


    I am very cold, but I will definitely not be cold Aunt Tao just to warm myself up.


    Not to mention that Aunt Tao is already old, even if I were to fall back another ten years, I would still make the same choice.


    At this moment, every inch of my body that lacked energy was burning with pain. Even though my movements were slow, I was still tired to the point that I couldn''t breathe.


    Aunt Tao opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she did not, and only sighed deeply.


    Qi Xiaohan''s delighted voice reached out to me, saying that he saw me. I told him that I was fine, and told him to leave immediately.


    Qi Xiahan said he would obey and remind me to communicate with him if there was anything else I need to do, so he stopped moving.


    After I helped her put on her jacket, the Aunt Tao patted me on the shoulder and walked out of the cave.


    After my departure from the cave, I saw that not far from the cave, there were still seven to eight people brought by the Aunt Tao s. Yu Kexin was hiding in the darkness, unceasingly wiping her tears.


    As Aunt Tao and I got closer to them, Yu Kexin hurriedly used her sleeves to wipe her tears away and stood up straight.


    Her eyes were heavy with remorse and undisguised grievance, and there were traces of an obvious slap on her cheek.


    Looking at Yu Kexin like that, I couldn''t help but want to comfort her a little. From the bottom of my heart, I hoped that the danger that had befallen me had nothing to do with her.


    But I didn''t try to comfort her. I was too tired.


    If it hadn''t been for the extreme cold, I might have passed out the moment I returned to the grotto to relax.


    On the way back, Aunt Tao and I will take a car. Aunt Tao drove the warm wind in the car to its maximum, gently telling me not to push on.


    I nodded and fell asleep in a few seconds, leaning back in my chair.


    When I woke up again, I was in my own bed.


    I was wearing pajamas and the light in the room was dim.


    I slowly stretched my body. My skin no longer felt superfluous, and my physical strength had already recovered quite a bit.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. I want to hear the truth." Just as I was about to get off the bed, the furious voice of the Aunt Tao came from the living room.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You can''t always doubt me. I''ve made mistakes before, but I''ve already changed them. Why don''t you always trust me? " Yu Kexin''s voice came out immediately, her voice carried a sobbing tone.


    "You are extremely nervous about her every time we meet. Who do you think I am in your eyes?" Yu Kexin sobbed softly.


    I lay still in bed at the sound of the living room.


    At this very moment, I was no longer fit to leave the room.


    I don''t want to eavesdrop on the conversation between Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin, I just don''t want my intervention to make things too awkward.


    "I''ve taught you for so many years while keeping you by my side. I allowed you to squander your wealth freely, yet you''re still asking me what you are in my eyes?" Aunt Tao was quiet for a moment, then sighed and said.


    "Aunt Tao, I was wrong, I was just speaking without thinking. I beg you, please don''t be angry, it''s just that the truth is that I am really innocent." Yu Kexin''s begging voice, along with the sound of her knees heavily kneeling on the ground entered my ears.


    "I will listen to your arrangements and unreservedly teach the Gan Mei all I can. I only wanted to make you happy so that I could do something for the Gan Mei. Yu Kexin said as she cried.


    "If you think that my good intentions are the culprit, I''m willing to accept the punishment. However, I absolutely won''t take responsibility for my mistakes." Yu Kexin''s voice became excited.


    The living room quietened down, and Aunt Tao and Yu Kexin didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a while, the Aunt Tao asked Yu Kexin to go back to her room first.


    "Aunt Tao has a heart that has been abroad for a long time, she only brought Gan Mei out on an impulse to investigate the place. Even we don''t know what''s strange about the cave, but how would Xin know?" Following the sound of Yu Kexin closing the door, I heard the low and unfamiliar voice of a woman.


    "But we watched her grow up. She''s not as bad as you think." The unfamiliar woman''s voice sounded right after.


    "I know you are deeply in love with her, but you must speak slowly so as not to hurt her heart." After saying that, I heard some unfamiliar footsteps walking towards Yu Kexin''s direction.


    There was a knock on the door, and then the sound of the door opening and closing.


    The living room quieted down once again. I lay on the bed and thought back to Yu Kexin''s crying and crying.


    Yu Kexin is jealous that Aunt Tao cares so much about me, so I made up my mind to understand her feelings very well.


    If Yu Kexin was innocent, she would indeed have suffered a great injustice.


    Yu Kexin had mentioned before that the Aunt Tao was more important to her than anything else.


    What grievance? He was unable to compare with the person whom he had deemed to be the most important person. Such a misunderstanding made him feel even more wronged.


    Listening to Yu Kexin''s crying, I felt that she was innocent.


    Even if Yu Kexin isn''t innocent, I still don''t want to make it difficult for the Aunt Tao because of me.


    Just as my mind was in a mess, I heard Aunt Tao''s footsteps approaching my room. I immediately closed my eyes.


    After the Aunt Tao entered my room, she sat on the side of my bed and lightly sighed as she tucked me in.


    I waited a moment, pretending I''d just woken up and opened my eyes.


    I saw that the Aunt Tao was looking at me with emotions that I couldn''t see through.


    When I opened my eyes, Aunt Tao did her best to hide the emotions in his eyes. She smiled and said that I had slept for too long, it was already Sunday night.


    I sat up in bed and the Aunt Tao hurriedly placed a blanket behind me to allow me to lean on. She said that my body was too weak and I needed to recuperate.


    I nodded and lifted my hand to wipe away the white hair that was scattered across Aunt Tao''s face.


    Aunt Tao brought me a pen and paper, and asked me what I wanted to eat. I told her with a pen and paper, I am not as weak as she thought I would be.


    Aunt Tao smiled and said that she had to eat even if she wasn''t hungry, then she went to the kitchen and brought me a bowl of millet congee.


    There was someone else in the kitchen. After I heard Aunt Tao entering the kitchen, he asked me if my medicinal cooker was ready.


    Aunt Tao fed me a spoon of porridge. As I drank the porridge, my tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    When I woke up from my coma back then, this was how Aunt Tao fed me with porridge.


    In a blink of an eye, ten years had passed and Aunt Tao was already covered with white hair.


    Aunt Tao hurriedly wiped my tears and asked me where I felt uncomfortable. I shook my head and told Aunt Tao with pen and paper, I was just remembering the time when she fed me porridge when I was young.


    Aunt Tao sighed and said that she had neglected to take care of me all these years. I wrote that I was taken care of very well, and the luckiest thing was that I met her when I was eight years old.


    Aunt Tao smiled like she was smearing honey. Her smile was slightly bitter.


    After I finished eating the porridge, Aunt Tao told me that she was still missing.


    China has always had a number of capable people, many of the existing coincidental organs of the existence of the truth and connotation of there is no reason.


    The side of the grotto and the mechanism below it were ingenious. They must have come from Luban Gate.


    Yu Kexin said that she was awoken by the half-faced female ghost, and when she woke up, she did not see Aunt Zhang and me.


    If the two of them said it was all gone, then it was all gone. She was extremely afraid.


    After calming herself down, she decided to remove the formation and call the ghosts to help her remove the large rock blocking the entrance of the cave. After that, she would call for help.


    She didn''t dare to move around recklessly. After making her phone call, she stayed inside the array.


    When Aunt Tao got to this point, she sighed and patted my hand. She said that only by finding the previous Aunt Zhang would she be able to find the truth about the female ghost and the missing parts of the formation.


    After Aunt Tao finished speaking, she carried the bowl out to the kitchen to see if there was anything wrong with the medicinal cooking pot.


    Aunt Tao''s words had obviously believed in the truth behind what Yu Kexin had said, and she had already positioned Yu Kexin as an innocent person. As I watched Aunt Tao leave my room, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    Aunt Tao trusting and positioning towards Yu Kexin is something that I am happy to see.


    I didn''t want to make things difficult for the Aunt Tao. After hearing Yu Kexin''s crying voice, I already felt that Yu Kexin was innocent, so I was more willing to believe that Yu Kexin was innocent.


    After I sighed, I was astonished and horrified. My voice had clearly been sealed, but I actually let out a sound.


    Aunt Zhang told me before that if I pronounce it within half a year, I will immediately die.

 C71

    I wanted to cry, but my tears wouldn''t come, so I waited for the instant death. In fact, not only did I not immediately die, I didn''t even feel the slightest bit unwell.


    I relaxed and leaned back against the covers, wondering.


    My voice had indeed been sealed, and I pronounced it now, but I did not die instantly.


    The Aunt Zhang was lying, the Aunt Tao was also lying, what was their reason for lying together?


    I couldn''t make a sound when I fell into the cave. When did I undo the seal on my voice?


    Was it the ghosts in the rapids who accidentally helped me undo the seal when they bit me? Or did the man at the bow unseal me?


    Just as I thought about it, the Aunt Tao had already brought the medicinal food into my room.


    After I finished eating my medicine in silence, the Aunt Tao asked me what I had experienced under the stone cave.


    I hesitated for a moment before deciding to use a pen and paper to communicate with the Aunt Tao. I wrote to tell the Aunt Tao that after falling from the cave, I fell into a deep pool and then was trapped in a stone maze.


    Because I had some questions, and because my experience in the second layer of the cave was too unimaginable, my answers to Aunt Tao''s questions were somewhat restrained.


    After I finished answering her question, the Aunt Tao said that she had gone to see the stone cave again. There were a total of two levels under the stone cave, and both levels were filled with pools of water and stone wall mazes.


    After falling to the first floor, as long as they activated the maze and walked out, the stone walls that formed the maze would automatically be set up and sent back to the cave.


    How empty and empty it was behind the stone walls of the first floor, and how dangerous it was.


    Those dangerous illusions didn''t cause any real harm to people. They only frightened people''s emotions.


    If one were to take a step back in the first maze, he would fall into the second level. The situation in the second level was very strange.


    The maze on the second level could not be activated. There was an empty stone table in the middle of it.


    No matter what, he couldn''t leave the second floor unless he had the help of a ghost.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao took out my peach wood dagger from under my pillow and asked me what shortcut I had taken. In a short period of time, the mana of the peach wood dagger greatly increased.


    Aunt Tao''s question made my heart race. I said that Mother Du was very impressive, but I had unintentionally taken a shortcut from her.


    I was just trying it out. I didn''t think that the shortcut would actually work.


    Before, the apartment building in our school had a lot of ghosts. During the days I stayed in the school, I barely slept at night in order to raise my peach wood dagger mana.


    Aunt Tao chuckled, and said that I am also impatient and fat.


    Fortunately, I didn''t encounter any powerful ghosts, or I would have been in trouble.


    In the end, my heart was a little more relaxed. I asked Aunt Tao on paper if I had to be mute for half a year, or else I would instantly die.


    Aunt Tao slightly creased her forehead. After a moment of silence, she gave me a negative answer.


    Aunt Tao said that after the Ghost Infant poison in my body was successfully suppressed into my body, I had to remain silent for a short period of time in order to protect my life. Otherwise, I would instantly die.


    She sealed my voice, and there was a tattoo of her seal on my lips.


    As the tattoo disappeared from my lips, I was able to speak again.


    The question of when the tattoo on my lips will disappear has to do with my physique.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take half a year for the tattoo on my lips to disappear. This is also the reason why she mentioned a time limit of half a year previously.


    Aunt Tao asked me this question. I blushed at my suspicions and quickly told her that I was just asking casually.


    Aunt Tao nodded, and asked me if anything had happened to Aunt Zhang recently.


    I hesitated for a while before using a pen and paper to mention to Aunt Tao that she had borrowed money from me and would return the debt very quickly. I told him that Aunt Zhang had once said that she only had one relative left.


    Even though I had promised Aunt Zhang that I wouldn''t tell her private matters, seeing that she was alive and dead and her corpse was nowhere to be found, I couldn''t hide it any longer.


    I used a pen and paper to answer Aunt Tao''s questions. I couldn''t help but start to suspect that my accident might have something to do with Aunt Zhang taking someone''s money to help them get rid of the disaster.


    Four hundred thousand was nothing to the rich, but to Aunt Zhang, it was definitely a huge amount.


    Borrowing money these days must be difficult.


    The Aunt Zhang took care of me full-time, I have never seen her with anyone.


    When I finished answering her question, Aunt Tao''s eyes were filled with thoughts. When she opened her mouth again, she was telling me that she would send someone to check on the relatives and female ghosts of Aunt Zhang.


    After Aunt Tao finished speaking, she went outside to pour me a cup of water to drink before urging me to continue resting.


    I went to wash up and hid in my room to prevent Yu Kexin from feeling uncomfortable when she sees me.


    Back in my room, I took the mirror to look at my lips. There were no tattoos on my lips.


    According to Aunt Tao, the tattoo on my lips must have disappeared by itself.


    Otherwise, if the tattoo on my lips had disappeared, I would have died instantly.


    Lying in bed, I stared at the ceiling and wondered again what the man in the bow had meant by vanity.


    At this point, Qi Xiaoxian understood me by heart and said that he had been holding back for a long time and had not contacted me for fear of delaying my rest. He said that he had seen how weak I was when I returned to the cave and asked how I was recovering.


    I told Qi Xiaoxian that I didn''t have any major problems, and after I slept for a while, I was much better.


    Qi Xiaohan heaved a long sigh of relief and said that as long as there were no problems, he would be fine. He then asked my Aunt Tao if he found out the truth of the matter.


    I told Qi Xiaoxian that we did not have it at the moment, and that all suspicion had fallen onto the missing Aunt Zhang.


    He said that he felt that Yu Kexin was not some kind of good person. The Aunt Tao was able to flatten Yu Kexin with ease, she was too heartless to me.


    I told Wei Xiao Han not to spout nonsense, and when he said that he would obey my orders, he changed the subject and started to remind me to be more careful in the future.


    I fell fast asleep amid the chatter of Wei Xiaoxian''s voice. I had a vague feeling that someone had come into my room and was looking at my lips.


    I wanted to open my eyes and see clearly, but my eyelids were extremely heavy.


    When I woke up again, it was already noon of the second day.


    When I got up, I thought back to the vague feeling I had that night. It felt real.


    When I came out of my room, the Aunt Tao told me that she had already applied for a leave of absence for me.


    I nodded my head and wanted to ask the Aunt Tao if anyone had entered my room last night. After hesitating for a bit, I chose to ask.


    Aunt Tao was pleasantly surprised. She quickly walked to my side and pulled my hand, smiling as she said that I was still troubled yesterday and could not speak. I was actually able to speak so quickly today.


    Seeing Aunt Tao''s smile, the corner of my mouth curled up. Aunt Tao opened his mouth again to tell me that no one had entered my room last night and asked me why I had such a question.


    I linked my arms with Aunt Tao and said that I had a nightmare last night. Aunt Tao said that my body was void and having a nightmare was a normal situation.


    At this point, an unfamiliar woman came out from the kitchen. Aunt Tao told me that it was her and she will take care of me.


    When I called out to Aunt Zhao, there was an indescribable feeling in my heart. From Aunt Wang to Aunt Zhen to Aunt Zhang and to Aunt Zhao, the people in charge of taking care of me changed over and over again.


    Fortunately, the Aunt Tao was here all along.


    The Aunt Zhao smiled amiably and urged me to wash up. She said that lunch was my favorite taste and that she and the Aunt Tao cooked it together, waiting for me to wake up before starting to eat.


    Aunt Zhao''s voice was the voice that persuaded Aunt Tao to plead for Yu Kexin in the living room after I woke up yesterday.


    I smiled at Aunt Zhao and immediately went to wash up, then have a meal with Aunt Tao and me.


    During dinner time, Aunt Tao told me that Yu Kexin had some matters to take care of so she will be returning to Malaysia temporarily. Yu Kexin will be back before New Year''s Eve.


    I nodded my head and did not question him further. I knew that perhaps Yu Kexin really had something on, or perhaps it was her or Aunt Tao, who did not want the two of us to meet again in a short period of time.


    After lunch, Aunt Tao began to teach me feng shui.


    I listened carefully to my notes and stopped thinking about the grotto.


    On Tuesday, when I was going to class, I met Qi Xiaohan at the school gate. When Qi Xiaohan saw me, he rushed over with a bright smile, and gave me a big hug.


    There were many students at the entrance of the academy, so I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the sight of Qi Xiaoxian hugging me tightly. I immediately lifted my hand and twisted the flesh on his waist.


    Qi Xiaohan frowned, and her expression immediately changed as she retreated. I saw that Ruan Tianye had also appeared in my line of sight.

 C72

    When I saw that Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan were once again in the same frame, I was stunned on the spot. When Qi Xiaohan followed my gaze towards Ruan Tianye, his face turned cold and his eyes narrowed.


    Ruan Tianye entered my line of sight and didn''t come any closer. He looked at me with pleasant surprise in his eyes, completely ignoring the existence of Qi Xiaohan.


    He didn''t show any signs of being angry, it should be because he didn''t see the scene of Qi Xiaofan hugging me.


    "Gan Mei, you skipped class again yesterday." The squad leader got out of a taxi and walked over to me, teasing me.


    Following the class monitor''s pronunciation, both Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye''s gaze landed on the class monitor.


    I immediately became anxious, and immediately communicated with Qi Xiaoxian to stop him from acting rashly. After nodding towards Ruan Tianye''s apologetic expression, I started walking towards the school building.


    I did not want to involve the class monitor in any unexpected calamities. As for what would happen to Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan, I could only allow it to happen.


    I walked into the building and didn''t hear the class monitor call me again, which made me secretly relieved.


    I headed straight for the classroom. Through the window, I saw that the class monitor was still being watched by quite a few students. He was currently doing the exact same posture as before.


    Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye stared at each other in alert, standing on either side of the class monitor.


    Seeing the situation in front of the school gate, I couldn''t help but support my forehead. If the squad leader encounters a ghost attack, it must have something to do with my two Ghost Husband s.


    When I told him to release the class monitor, he told me in a wronged voice that the class monitor had nothing to do with him. He wouldn''t be so petty as to do something so retarded.


    Hearing Qi Xiaofan''s reply, I was taken aback.


    Ruan Tianye striking out at the squad leader showed that he was already dissatisfied in his heart. In my eyes, Ruan Tianye is an existence that would easily disregard the lives of others.


    He was teasing the class monitor in such a way that it was impossible for him to express his discontent in such a gentle manner.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. First, I praised his magnanimity, then let him help the class monitor out of her predicament.


    After Qi Xiaoxian shouted the order, I saw that the class monitor had stopped moving. Zhang Huang looked around, and then ran towards the school building.


    Ruan Tianye no longer made it difficult for the class monitor, he continued to look straight into Qi Xiaoxue''s eyes.


    At this time, my three roommates came into the classroom together to greet me. After I turned my head to reply to them, I was no longer able to see the figures of Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan.


    My three roommates rushed to my side to congratulate me for being able to speak again. I smiled and said thank you.


    Not long after, the class monitor came to the classroom and glanced at me with a pale face. He seemed to want to say something, but then he sat down and sent a message to me. He mentioned his experience at the school gate and asked me what had happened to him.


    I told him he''d been hit by a ghost.


    Since the ghost didn''t really hurt him, then he just happened to be the target of the ghost''s teasing, there wouldn''t be any side effects.


    The squad leader breathed a sigh of relief and sent me a message saying thank you.


    I sighed in my heart as I replied, saying that I would not be courteous.


    The bell for class soon rang, and I began to concentrate on the class.


    In the middle of class, I mentally communicated with Qi Xiaoxue and asked her about him and Ruan Tianye. After that, she told me that he and Ruan Tianye had parted ways after PKing.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity and kill Ruan Tianye, but Ruan Tianye did not insist.


    If he wanted to kill Ruan Tianye, he would have to use some sort of method. If Ruan Tianye did not persist in battle, it was equivalent to not giving him the chance to use a method.


    When Qi Xiaoshan got to this point, he blurted out a few words, saying that Ruan Tianye''s aura was indeed impressive, causing him to be on guard, but he did not expect the void to be so severe.


    As I listened to Qi Xiaoxian''s narration, I couldn''t help but recall the night I went to the Wax Pavilion and met Ruan Tianye. At that time, Ruan Tianye was severely injured.


    I asked Wei Xiao Han if he was severely injured by Ruan Tianye when he was fighting him last time.


    Qi Xiaohan told me that last time he fought Ruan Tianye, he did not manage to heavily injure him.


    There were only two reasons why Ruan Tianye could become serious.


    Maybe Ruan Tianye had been seriously injured by his enemy due to his injustice, or maybe Ruan Tianye had suffered a backlash when he forcefully levelled up his ghost level.


    The second Qi Xiaoxian was probably causing me to frown. His and Ruan Tianye''s ghost levels were rising at an abnormal rate.


    I still remember that after Qi Xiaoxian leveled up two levels in a row, she mentioned to me that he had gone through a lot to level up his ghost under the tutelage of an expert.


    Thinking of this, I asked Qi Xiaoxian to explain the second possibility to me.


    Wei Xiaowan told me that regardless of whether it''s a human or a ghost, it''s best to keep a steady pace forward while cultivating. However, there are many shortcuts to take on the path of cultivation.


    Shortcuts were hard to find, and being short was always a blessing in disguise.


    A little carelessness could cause a cultivator''s cultivation to go berserk.


    The lightest of them had hurt the root, and the most serious of them had died on the spot.


    The reason why his ghost level had increased so quickly was because Ruan Tianye''s ghost level had also increased with the help of an expert.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han had to say, I asked him which master he had met.


    He said that he had never seen the real face of that master.


    The original body of the expert had only appeared once, and after that, the people who contacted him to guide him on cultivation were all people designated by the expert.


    Initially, he only thought that the expert was just teasing him. He also had the attitude of testing it out as he followed the expert''s instructions to cultivate.


    The facts proved that the expert''s guidance was very effective.


    He still couldn''t understand why the master would help him, why the master would help him, and why he would only send people to tell him a few shortcuts at a time, like he was going to squeeze out toothpaste.


    Saying all this, it was hard for Kang Jiamin to hide her sorrow as she quickly entered the classroom to pack up her schoolbag.


    I asked Kang Jiamin what was wrong, and she said in a tearful voice that her grandmother had passed away, and that she wanted to go back and mourn.


    I immediately stood up from my seat and helped Kang Jiamin pack his backpack while saying my condolences to her. Kang Jiamin nodded her head in understanding before packing his backpack and hurriedly left the classroom.


    The other two roommates immediately came into the classroom and asked me what had happened to Kang Jiamin. After I told them about Kang Jiamin''s grandma''s death, they were all speechless.


    The two roommates said that it was no wonder Kang Jiamin didn''t respond to them even when they greeted him, sighing that their lives were fragile. They said that Kang Jiamin was very close to her grandmother, but Kang Jiamin was still talking about how good her grandmother''s body was last night.


    My two roommates'' laments made my heart slightly bitter. A person who had passed on their lifespan could still call for death from the underworld. Who would dare to leave the experience of dying in the fifth fragment of the night? Those who were unable to pass on their lifespan could only look forward to but not experience that experience.


    As my two roommates lamented, I communicated with Qi Xiaoxian and asked him when he had met the great master himself.


    Qi Xiaoxian told me that he couldn''t remember exactly which day it was, and that he met Master Lin after I bought the door.


    Hearing Qi Xiaoxian mention buying at the door, I wrinkled my brow and told him to recall the time when he met the master.


    Aunt Tao once told me, my Ghost Husband originally only had Ruan Tianye.


    Qi Xiaohan will tell me in silence that he met the master half a month after I bought the door. The meeting place for him and the master was in a nearby town.


    After hearing Wei Xiao Han''s answer, I couldn''t help but start to suspect Yu Kexin.


    Because of Yu Kexin''s mistake, Wei Xiao Han became my Ghost Husband, and in the half a month after I bought the door, Yu Kexin and my Aunt Tao stayed together at Aunt House and didn''t go back to Malaysia.


    I can''t understand, if the expert that Qi Xiaoxian mentioned is actually Yu Kexin, then what is her real purpose in helping Qi Xiaoxian?


    Helping Qi Xiaoxian wasn''t beneficial to her at all. I must have misunderstood her.


    Within half a month after I buy the door, there will be a lot of people appearing in the nearby towns. I shouldn''t keep my eyes on Yu Kexin.


    I asked Qi Xiaoshan more questions about the master, and she told me that he was in a completely passive position in the process of contacting the master.


    He knew nothing about master, so he could only wait for master to send someone to find him.


    The master had sent people to contact him in different ways every time, without any pattern.


    Tonight, he would go to the Nine Yin Street to see the person the great master had sent.


    I asked for the exact location and time of the meeting with Qi Xiaoxue, and she replied that the master had always been helping him. She told me not to think too much and not to make any rash moves to anger the master.


    Since the experts were acting so secretively, it meant that the experts did not wish for him to know the true face of Lushan.


    I clearly remembered Qi Xiaoxian''s answer, and immediately assured him that I would not cause any trouble, and he laughed as he praised me for my understanding of the situation.


    I do not wish for him to be used by the so-called experts as a weapon, stuck in a difficult situation or working against me.


    I really want to know who the expert in question is and what is his real motive for helping Qi Xiaoxian.


    Tonight, even if it''s only for myself, I must take a trip to the Nine Yin Street.

 C73

    In the morning, after school, I was walking towards the school gate, and the class monitor was chasing me from behind.


    The squad leader congratulated me on finding my voice, then asked me if I could get him something to keep him safe.


    The Squad Leader had previously gathered information on Zuo Mu for me and asked about the location of Three Truths Cult Headquarters. I must owe the Squad Leader a favor.


    The squad leader encountered a ghost wall in front of the school in the morning, and I also had an irresistible responsibility.


    Hearing the class monitor''s question, I nodded my head and agreed.


    After eating lunch at home, I asked the Aunt Tao for an Evil Repellent item.


    Aunt Tao didn''t ask any further after finding out that I was giving it away as a gift and instead gave me a bunch of Five Emperors Copper Coins tied together with a red string.


    The Five Emperors Copper Coins were a type of currency that the Five Emperors hated. It had the ability to block evil spirits and prevent evil beings from taking advantage of their wealth.


    Coins were hard, but the five elements were gold.


    The copper coin was round on the outside and square on the inside. The outer circle represented the sky, while the inner circle represented the earth.


    The five emperors, Shunzhi, Kangxi, Yongzheng, Qianlong and Jiaqing, were at the most powerful period in China.


    After Aunt Tao gave me the Five Emperors Copper Coin, she told me that the Five Emperors Copper Coin is special as a magic tool and cannot be compared to other magic tools.


    The Five Emperors'' Coins did not need to be opened, because the Five Emperors'' Coins did not belong to any religion.


    The Five Emperors were all mighty and powerful. They were nothing more than mundane objects.


    Monks, Daoists, and mortals all had their own paths to follow.


    Buddhism could not interpret Taoism, and Taoism could not interpret Buddhism. Naturally, the secular world was also independent.


    The wood of the east is white in color; the fire of the south is red in color; the earth of the center is yellow in color; the gold of the west is white in color; and the water of the north is black in color.


    The Five Emperors Copper Coins were divided into five colors, and each had its own five elements.


    Red, belongs to the foretelling, red string copper coin is a light fire alchemical.


    In terms of time, the Five Emperors were not only at the peak of one hundred and eighty years, they were also at the peak of the third and sixth stages.


    Aunt Tao''s words shocked me. I grabbed Aunt Tao''s arm and made her give me another string of Five Emperors Copper Coins.


    Aunt Tao smiled as she said that. After giving me another bunch of Five Emperors Copper Coins, she told me that the effect of the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist isn''t something that the Five Emperors Copper Coins can compare to.


    However, the Five Emperors Copper Coins can automatically ward off evil, and the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist can only do half of the same.


    Aunt Tao''s words reminded me of every time Qi Xiahan came close to touch me, the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist had no effect on him.


    I asked Aunt Tao how she explained it. Aunt Tao told me that she meant that I had the intention to kill the ghost, which meant that the Blood Jade Bracelet would be effective against ghosts.


    Aunt Tao''s explanation made me understand why the Blood Jade Bracelet was ineffective against Qi Xiaohan.


    Before Qi had acknowledged me as his master, I had never felt like I could kill him.


    I never had the intention to kill him. The Blood Jade Bracelet naturally has no effect on him.


    Even the time he brought me so much humiliation, I was filled with hatred and despair. I didn''t think I could kill him, nor did I feel the urge to kill him.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. The Blood Jade Bracelet was given to me by Aunt Zhen, why didn''t Aunt Zhen tell me before that the Blood Jade Bracelet could only take the initiative to ward off evil spirits?


    Aunt Tao asked what I was thinking, and I honestly questioned himself.


    Aunt Tao patted my hands, saying that she had followed her orders and did not tell me much, because she did not want me to impulsively use the Blood Jade Bracelet to kill Ghost Husband.


    From her observation of me these days, she was sure that I wasn''t an impulsive girl.


    Aunt Tao''s consideration for me made my heart warm. Aunt Tao''s praise made me smile involuntarily.


    If I had known earlier that the Blood Jade Bracelet could only protect me from evil, I would have used the Blood Jade Bracelet to kill him the night that he brought me endless humiliation.


    I always remember that Aunt Tao had once said that I can''t kill Ghost Husband personally, or else I would incur the wrath of the underworld and bring about a calamity upon myself.


    I didn''t ask Aunt Tao any further. I stayed in the living room to chat with him, so I went back to school.


    In the afternoon, at school, I used my phone to get a feel for my mother''s Nine Yin Street.


    Nine Yin Street was a street of funeral and interment in TY city. All the shops sold funeral and interment items.


    Rumor had it that in order to do business on that street, it was only by selling funeral items that one could do business.


    There were many people who refused to accept this and tried to sell other things, but ended up losing everything.


    The shops on the Nine Yin Street were not open at night and would normally close at six in the afternoon.


    Nine Yin Street was not located in a remote area, which was very convenient to transport. However, no matter how low the rent was, there were almost no tenants other than merchants.


    After school in the afternoon, I gave the class monitor a bunch of Five Emperors Copper Coins and told him about their effects.


    After the class rep happily accepted it, he tied the five emperor''s copper coin to his wrist and mocked that the token of love I gave him was too impressive.


    I rolled my eyes at the squad leader and went straight home after telling him to pay attention to his words.


    After dinner at home, I used the excuse of going to the Taekwondo class to train. After leaving home, I headed straight for Nine Yin Street.


    The winter sky is short and the night is long. When I finally reach the vicinity of Nine Yin Street, the sky has already turned completely dark.


    As I approached the Nine Yin Street, I saw that it was pitch black and completely silent, in stark contrast to the neon light flashing around the cars.


    At the entrance of the shop, there was a white paper lantern swaying in the wind.


    The black pen on the lantern was written in large black characters, and the lantern was empty.


    There were no ghosts in sight.


    After I entered the Nine Yin Street, I carefully approached the place that Qi Xiahan mentioned.


    There was nothing else on the streets of Nine Yin Street other than a large plastic trash can. I had no place to hide other than the trash can.


    I found a trash can that was slightly far away from the place and hid there. I used the triangular-edge knife I brought with me to bore a hole in the trash.


    After doing all of this, I telepathically asked Wei Xiao Han what he was doing, and she told me that he was currently on his way to Nine Yin Street.


    I said there''s still an hour before the appointed time, and Wei Xiaowan said he had to arrive early to show his sincerity.


    Not long after, Qi Xiaoxian entered my sight.


    After arriving at the designated location, Qi Xiaoxian immediately checked her surroundings and began moving back and forth.


    I immediately held my breath to prevent myself from being discovered by Qi Xiaohan.


    After he stopped to check his movements, he communicated with me and told me that he had reached the agreed location. He asked if I was at home or in Taekwondo class and I told him that I was staying at home.


    Qi Xiaoxian and I chatted until I saw a man, fully wrapped up, coming to the rendezvous point.


    While I was chatting with Qi Xiaoxian, ghosts started appearing one after another in my line of sight.


    Those ghosts were mostly low-leveled ghosts, and once they saw Qi Xiaofan, they would immediately avoid him.


    The person who came was about 1.6 meters tall, and I couldn''t see his real figure. I could only tell from the way he walked that it was a woman.


    With the appearance of that woman, the aura around Qi Xiaoxian suddenly changed, and all the ghosts in my line of sight disappeared.


    I know that Wei Xiao Han is using his own power to drive away the ghosts.


    "Master wants you to dissolve the master and servant relationship with the Gan Mei as soon as possible." The woman walked over to Qi Xiaoxian and stopped in front of him. Her voice was unfamiliar to him.


    "What''s the reason?" Qi Xiaoxian frowned.


    "I don''t know." Master told me to tell you, the condition for you wanting Master to continue helping you, is that you and the Gan Mei remove your master''s and servant''s relationship. " The woman''s voice was emotionless.


    "I don''t need to remind you. You should understand that without Master''s help, your power will only stagnate. If you cultivate by yourself, you will be destroyed in body and spirit." After a moment of silence, the woman spoke again.


    "I know, this has always been one of the drawbacks of ghosts taking shortcuts in cultivation." Wei Xiao Han frowned even harder.


    "The reason why master is helping you is because you feel that your aptitude is not bad. Don''t go blind on master''s good intentions. It''s best if you don''t doubt master''s decision." The woman looked around as she spoke.


    "If you don''t want to be crushed by other ghosts, you must continue to level up your ghost power as soon as possible. If you regret anything, then it will be too late." The woman''s last words made Qi Xiaoxian hesitate.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a chill behind my back.


    I looked back quickly and saw that Hanged Ghost had entered the trash can and was lying on my back.


    I almost bumped into the face of Hanged Ghost, who was sticking out his long tongue and bulging his eyes.

 C74

    Qi Xiaoshan had already used her power to drive away the ghosts in the surroundings. I was completely unprepared for the sight of Hanged Ghost from such a close distance, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    I shivered, causing the trash can to vibrate.


    I secretly cursed in my heart. I couldn''t be bothered to look back at Hanged Ghost''s speed, I saw that the woman and Qi Xiaoxian were both looking at my trash can.


    Then, Qi Xiaoxian jumped down from the bed and rushed towards the trash can.


    I instantly communicated with Qi Xiaoshan and urgently told him, "Don''t be surprised that I''m in the trash can, I have a Hanged Ghost on my back."


    Just as I finished speaking, Qi Xiaohan was already in front of the trash can. With a wave of his hand, he removed the trash can''s lid and ripped Hanged Ghost off my back.


    Wei Xiao Han didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he glanced at me. In the blink of an eye, his soul had been dispersed by Hanged Ghost.


    I secretly let out a sigh of relief and continued to observe the woman.


    After her soul had dispersed from her body, Qi Xiaoxian returned to the woman.


    The woman gave Qi Xiaoxue three days to consider her options. After nodding her head in agreement, the woman left.


    Qi Xiaoxian found out that I was there, and seeing that the lady had left, I communicated with her and told him to follow her immediately.


    Qi Xiaohan didn''t reply. He stayed where he was as he watched the woman disappear from my sight. Then, he watched her leave from a distance. After a few minutes, he walked over to the trash can and crossed his arms, waiting for my explanation.


    Seeing Qi Xiaoxian''s reaction, I quickly got out of the trash can and left.


    "Why don''t you explain before leaving?" Qi Xiaoxian blocked my way.


    "Why is she back?!" I raised my hand and pointed at the back of Wei Xiaowan''s body, trying to hide the shock in my voice.


    I was just trying to ease the awkward atmosphere. In fact, I actually saw the woman coming back from afar.


    Wei Xiao Han turned his head to look, and I quickly ran to the closest corner of the wall, and told him in my heart that I had hidden myself well.


    It wasn''t that I hadn''t thought of taking the opportunity to leave, lest Qi Xiahan ask me for an explanation later.


    It was just that there were a lot of ghosts in the Nine Yin Street, with the exception of the one that was Hanged Ghost, there were no other ghosts.


    It was inevitable that I would be harassed by ghosts on the way out. I didn''t bring many chants with me, and it was hard not to make a commotion when I was harassed by ghosts.


    If I made any more noise, it would definitely arouse the woman''s suspicions.


    Qi Xiaoxian''s heart and breath connected with mine. He said that he would come and settle the score with me later. I was depressed in my heart. I told him not to settle the score, so he treated me to food.


    When the woman returned, she told Qi Xiaoxian that the master had changed his mind. The master wanted him to break off his master-servant relationship with me within three days.


    After hearing Qi Xiaoxian''s reply, the woman left again.


    As soon as the woman''s footsteps faded away, I immediately took out the Silencing Talisman and Body Securing Talisman from my pocket and grasped them in my hand. I then quietly slipped away along the corner.


    I went back on my word and couldn''t explain anything to Qi Xiaoran.


    That woman has already left. Even if I were to meet with a ghost and cause some trouble, that woman will still blame it on Qi Xiaoxian.


    Qi Xiaoxian did not immediately appear in front of me. I guessed that he had already raised his body and sent the woman out of the Nine Yin Street with his eyes.


    The worst that could happen to me if a ghost made a ruckus was that I was stopped by Qi Xiaoxian.


    If I don''t leave now, when will I?


    Along the way, I skirted the walls. I was harassed by a few ghosts, who no longer dared to bother me after I hushed them and used a peach wooden dagger to shatter their souls.


    I watched from the shadows as the woman left the place where she had fought the Nine Yin Street.


    I reported my destination to my master, leaned back in my chair, and let out a long breath.


    At this point of time, Qi Xiaohan''s intentions connected with mine, and he asked me where I was.


    I looked out the window at the rapidly receding landscape and said I couldn''t answer him because I didn''t know where I was.


    Qi Xiaoshan''s face appeared outside the car window, and I was immediately petrified.


    Wei Xiao Han entered the taxi and sat beside me with a mocking smile on his face. He communicated with me telepathically and asked me how I managed to remove the seal on my voice.


    Wei Xiao Han didn''t pursue the matter and tried to explain, reducing my awkward mood by quite a bit.


    I told him simply the reason why my voice was sealed before, and what Aunt Tao had told me. As long as the tattoo on my lips disappears, I can pronounce it again.


    After I finished answering Qi Xiaoxian''s question, he said with a serious expression that he wanted to break off the relationship between him and me.


    I told Qi Xiaoxian to reconsider, I always felt that my master had ill intentions.


    Wei Xiaowan didn''t say anything else. After seeing me off, he followed the taxi out.


    When I got home, Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao were watching TV and making my favorite scalding corner.


    Seeing me return, the Aunt Tao immediately urged the Aunt Zhao to cook some scalding noodles for me to eat.


    I said I wasn''t hungry at all, the Aunt Tao said with a smile. In fact, she was a little hungry herself.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I went to wash up and change my clothes before making my face with Aunt Tao.


    At night, after I fell asleep, I dreamed about the man on the boat.


    The man told me I owed him a favor, and he unsealed my voice.


    In fact, I wanted to strip off my soul clothing. It wasn''t that I had to jump into the river and be eaten by a thousand ghosts.


    Except I didn''t ask him if there was anything else he could do, so I jumped into the river.


    Because I also suffered greatly, so I don''t owe him anything regarding the matter of the soul clothes.


    I owe him a favor, and if we ever see each other again, I''ll remember to return it to him.


    At this point, I suddenly woke up from my sleep.


    I stared at the ceiling, wondering if I was dreaming, or if the man had given it to me.


    The man said he was the one who undid the seal on my voice.


    If my dream just now was a dream from that man, and if what he said was true, I didn''t dare to continue thinking about it.


    I rolled around in bed and couldn''t sleep anymore, so I got rid of all the distracting thoughts and sat up to meditate.


    In the morning, after I washed up and ate breakfast, I hesitantly asked the Aunt Tao how to distinguish between a dream and a dream.


    From Aunt Tao''s answer, I found out that I was tricked by the man on the corpse ship last night!


    The man and I have no grudge against each other. He has no reason to lie to me.


    My heart sank to the bottom. I absentmindedly looked at the smiling Aunt Tao, absentmindedly finished my breakfast, and then absentmindedly went to school to teach.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t understand who it was that a nobody like me was trying to stop, and why did the Aunt Tao keep on making up lies to fool me?


    I have always believed in the words of the Aunt Tao, but reality slapped my face.


    How much of Aunt Tao''s kindness is sincere, and how much is false?


    Other than sound sealing, what else has Aunt Tao been hiding from me?


    I walked absentmindedly to the gate of the school when I met the class monitor, the class monitor asked me why I did not look like the right person.


    After shaking my head, I couldn''t help but ask the squad leader how he would react if he had always believed in a person and learned from others that the person he believed in had continued to lie to him about something.


    After a moment''s consideration, the squad leader told me that if the other people I mentioned were just trying to sow discord, cheating was just a misunderstanding.


    If the other people I''m talking about are not trying to sow discord, then they have to be treated specifically.


    If the lie of a man he believed in did not do him any real harm, he would forgive the man who believed in it.


    The lie itself needed more lies to cover up, and the constant fabrication of the lie was to cover up the original lie.


    "Is it that simple?" The squad leader''s answer made me pause.


    "Otherwise? You know, nothing can be too extreme. " The monitor looked at me and laughed.


    I didn''t speak anymore. As we continued to the classroom, my heart communicated with Ah Yin and told her about my recent experiences.


    I asked Ah Yin what she would think about the voice seal if she was me.


    I was unable to explain in detail what had happened to me to the class monitor, and up until now, the only people I could trust were Ah Yin and Qi Xiaohan.


    Having been chased around by the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect, Wei Xiao Han''s heart was naturally filled with resentment towards the Aunt Tao, and his analysis would inevitably carry personal prejudices.


    Only Ah Yin''s analysis would be the most fair analysis.

 C75

    When I asked my last question, I was already in the classroom, sitting in my seat.


    Ah Yin told me not to get too worked up and that she needed to clear up my matters first. She would give me the answer after she did.


    I said good to Ah Yin, but Ah Yin also stopped moving.


    When two of my roommates asked me why I looked so bad, I said it was probably because I had stayed up too long last night.


    In the middle of class, Ah Yin''s mind connected with mine once again, and I immediately sat up and listened carefully to Ah Yin''s answer.


    Ah Yin told me that her personality was completely different from mine.


    If she was me, she would have immediately asked Aunt Tao for his answer.


    Actually, the whole thing is very simple. It''s just that I''m too distracted by my emotions to be able to make things simple and clear.


    The most urgent thing for me to do is to first understand and confirm if I really need a period of time to not speak after the Ghost Infant poison has been suppressed again.


    If the answer is no, then I have to carefully investigate Aunt Tao''s intentions. Aunt Tao must have some sort of ulterior motive.


    If the answer is yes, then, even if my seal was truly removed by the man on the corpse ship, I shouldn''t have considered that half a year limit. I should have misunderstood the Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao didn''t take the initiative to help me remove the seal, there are only three possibilities. One is that she doesn''t have the ability, and two is that she is too busy.


    The person I mentioned should be the ferryman of the Yin Yang Two Realms.


    ferryman could do it so easily, something that many living people could not do easily.


    If it was the first possibility, Aunt Tao was innocent.


    After my voice was sealed, the Aunt Tao hurriedly left the country.


    The first time Aunt Tao came back, she was busy with all kinds of things to attend to. Now that she was back, I could speak to her.


    If it''s the second and third possibility, honestly speaking, even if Aunt Tao lied to me about it, I shouldn''t blame Aunt Tao for anything.


    I said that Aunt Tao was very busy and tired, so I should know that I am just one of the many Pure Lady Sect disciples.


    Even if Aunt Tao sees me in a higher light, she would not place all her focus on me alone.


    At the end of the day, I should first understand and confirm if I really need a period of time before I can speak after the Ghost Infant poison is suppressed again.


    Listening to Ah Yin''s answer, my mind was no longer in a daze, and my thoughts gradually became clearer.


    After Ah Yin finished speaking, she stopped and then asked me. I felt that her analysis was not logical, so I sincerely thanked Ah Yin.


    Ah Yin''s voice was filled with laughter, saying that her logical thinking had always been good, and mentioning that she had once been a therapist.


    However, she was unable to get through herself, so she ended up committing suicide in the end.


    Ah Yin had never mentioned her past to me before, so when I heard that Ah Yin recalled his sorrowful past again because of me, I immediately said that I was sorry.


    Ah Yin smiled and said that it was fine, since she was able to say everything that had happened before easily, it meant that she had passed the hurdle in her heart.


    In the morning, Ah Yin comforted me from time to time, and my emotions gradually stabilized.


    On my way home from school in the morning, Ah Yin communicated with me telepathically that I had paranoid personality disorder, which had to be closely related to my childhood experiences and self-criticism.


    My paranoid personality disorder is a little severe, and in the future, she will diligently help me ease my emotions, so she will speed up the process of finding Zuo Mu for me.


    The cause of my paranoid personality disorder is Zuo Mu, if I can find him, I should be able to recover immediately.


    Surprised by Ah Yin''s explanation, I asked him to explain it to me as I walked.


    Ah Yin told me that paranoid personality disorders usually start in the early years, and that such deviations from normal personality once they are formed are constant and difficult to change.


    Some aspects of this type of personality are very prominent in excessive development, and I lack the right judgment on my own personality defects.


    I had grown up in an extremely insecure environment, and a family like mine was the most vulnerable to paranoid personality disorders.


    After my blood relatives had all left me, Zuo Mu''s appearance had undoubtedly given me a goal to entrust my emotions to.


    From my description, she knew that Zuo Mu''s shota back then was indeed worthy of me entrusting him to.


    Even though Zuo Mu is my spiritual pillar of support for all these years, even though I have already fallen in love with Zuo Mu, there is no denying that Zuo Mu''s departure without any hesitation back then had severely injured my soul once again.


    Regardless of whether I admit it or not, I had definitely kept Zuo Mu''s words in my heart and felt that it was a betrayal and deceit.


    My unforgettable thoughts about Zuo Mu is actually the embodiment of my paranoid personality disorder.


    She didn''t want to deny my love for. She wanted to remind me that if I didn''t have a paranoid personality disorder, I might not love Zuo Mu so much.


    The clinical manifestations of paranoid personality disorder are stubborn, paranoid, overly alert, narrow-minded, and jealous. I have now become stubborn and sensitive, as well as paranoid and overly alert.


    Ah Yin''s words made my heart fill with emotion. I thanked Ah Yin for the tips, and Ah Yin smiled as she told me that I should talk more with her.


    When I returned home at noon, I didn''t see Aunt Tao. Aunt Zhao told me that she was busy again, and sighed with emotion about how hard it was for Aunt Tao to work so hard, and how comfortable it was for us to be compared to Aunt Tao.


    During dinner, Aunt Zhao mentioned Aunt Tao to me again.


    Aunt Zhao said that these few years would be an eventful time for the Pure Lady Sect.


    The major matters of Pure Lady Sect required Aunt Tao to personally decide. As long as it was free, Aunt Tao would ask about small matters of Pure Lady Sect once again.


    Not only must Aunt Tao control her Pure Lady Sect, she must also give consideration to her own Self-bunning Lady.


    Although it was already late in the evening for Aunt Tao s, they had not decided on the next candidate to be sect master s yet.


    She had followed the Aunt Tao for many years, and she knew that the Aunt Tao already had a choice in her heart.


    Many disciples of Pure Lady Sect believed that Yu Kexin would definitely be the next sect master, but that was not the case.


    Since the start, Aunt Tao had never set her eyes on the level of ability of the Ghost Dao, nor the character of the Aunt Tao. The Aunt Tao had never believed that Yu Kexin''s character could match up to the character of the next sect master.


    However, the sect had always been a place where those who were capable were placed at the top.


    The reason why the Aunt Tao was supporting the situation, was so that she could give the person from the young sect master in her heart enough time to grow up.


    The Aunt Tao was waiting for the right opportunity, in order to push the choice of the young sect master to everyone''s attention.


    Aunt Tao only had a few days of rest each day, and only during the few days that she was back home, did Aunt Tao have the chance to sleep until she woke up naturally.


    I silently listened to Aunt Zhao''s words and felt shaken. Aunt Zhao actually mentioned the candidate for young sect master to me?


    I didn''t answer Aunt Zhao. I didn''t care who she was going to be in the next Pure Lady Sect sect master.


    Hearing the Aunt Zhao''s words, I felt more and more that I had misunderstood the Aunt Tao regarding the sound seal, my little thoughts were too weak, I was definitely too sensitive and had misunderstood him.


    "Gan Mei, the one Aunt Tao thinks is a young sect master and that is you." After I finished eating lunch, I was ready to go back to my room. Aunt Zhao called me to stop.


    "Huh?" I froze in place, my heart was in shock, unable to believe Aunt Zhao''s words.


    "I was really unable to hold it in and took advantage of the fact that Aunt Tao wasn''t home to tell you the truth. You have to work hard, don''t disappoint the Aunt Tao''s hard work." The Aunt Zhao tidied up the table and warned me.


    "No, Aunt Zhao, you must be mistaken." I couldn''t digest the pound message for a moment.


    "I have taken care of Aunt Tao for many years. I will not misunderstand her intentions." Aunt Zhao was very confident.


    I just stood there, unable to think. It wasn''t until Aunt Zhao finished cleaning the dining table and the kitchen.


    "Alright, since I''ve already leaked it, I won''t hide it any longer." When the Aunt Zhao came out of the kitchen, she glanced at me and shook his head. Then, she took my hand and led me to the living room to sit down.


    In the following period of time, Aunt Zhao told me that she was often mentioned about me in the past few years.


    Because Aunt Tao was already an old man, there were people in the sect who suggested that Aunt Tao should have been established a long time ago, but Aunt Tao always said that it was not urgent.


    She had once asked Aunt Tao what she was thinking. Aunt Tao said that the sect had people who wanted to nominate Yu Kexin as their young sect master, but Yu Kexin could not bear the responsibility of the young sect master.


    Because Aunt Tao often mentioned me to her, she once tried to ask Aunt Tao if she liked me.


    Aunt Tao had once said with a smile that she really did like me. All these years, she had been paying close attention to me and I had become the person she was looking forward to more and more.


    According to her speculations, the Aunt Tao letting Yu Kexin teach me feng shui was just the beginning to improve my abilities.


    Before long, Aunt Tao will definitely take advantage of the time she''s at home to personally teach me Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao had said before, humans'' aptitudes were completely different from humans''. It was a skill that Yu Kexin had learned in ten years, and she was able to master it skillfully in one year.


    Even more slowly, Aunt Tao should already let me begin to come into contact with the internal affairs of the Pure Lady Sect and teach me how to handle the internal affairs of the Pure Lady Sect.


    Even Yu Kexin could tell that every time something happened to me, the Aunt Tao would fall into chaos.


    Not only does the Aunt Tao treat me as her daughter, the Aunt Tao views me as her Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao always says that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Aunt Tao has put in a lot of effort in order to be able to live a peaceful life for so many years.

 C76

    I listened to the words of the Aunt Zhao quietly, my mind was in a state of turmoil.


    So it turns out that my position in the Aunt Tao''s heart has always surpassed that of Yu Kexin, who is very important to the Aunt Tao.


    So it turns out that all these years of peace and ease were all built for me by the Aunt Tao with great care and effort.


    As for me, I don''t know whether I am lucky or not but I am still sensitive and suspicious of the Aunt Tao and I am still overly vigilant of the Aunt Tao.


    What Ah Yin said was right, my paranoid personality disorder is a little severe, but I was not aware of it, and continued to drill deeper into the bull''s horn.


    Aunt Zhao then looked at me and asked if I understood what she meant.


    I nodded and said yes, thank her for telling me so much.


    Aunt Zhao waved her hand and said no need to thank me. She said she couldn''t watch Aunt Tao''s patience and didn''t say anything about it being unknown to me. She hesitated for an entire morning before making up her mind to tell me the truth.


    Aunt Zhao repeatedly reminded me that she didn''t say anything. I nodded and made it clear. Aunt Zhao smiled and said that I had a bright future.


    In the afternoon I went to school again, and my mood was infinitely bright.


    Even though the Aunt Zhao''s words made me feel extremely pressured, I had always treated pressure as motivation.


    Not long after I arrived at the classroom, Aunt Tao called me. She asked me what I wanted to eat tonight, and said that there was a supermarket nearby, so she decided to buy some food and go back.


    After receiving the Aunt Tao''s phone call, I felt ashamed of myself, but at the same time, I also felt extremely warm.


    When I said that I had her, she could just help me take the initiative.


    Aunt Tao sighed, saying that she was already old and that I needed to quickly mature.


    With the information that Aunt Zhao told me in the afternoon, I instantly understood the true meaning of Aunt Tao''s words. With my eyes sore, I told Aunt Tao that I was already an adult.


    Aunt Tao and I chatted for a while longer before she hung up the phone. The next moment, Wei Xiao Han communicated with me in his heart and said that it was better if he decided to break off the relationship between us as master and servant.


    Whether we had a master-servant relationship previously or not, he would not change. Without a master-servant relationship, he would be able to raise the level of the ghosts.


    After hearing what Wei Xiao Han had to say, I didn''t try to persuade him anymore. I just waited for him to finish and agreed to break off his relationship with me.


    In the short period of time after we broke up, I had experienced a lot of emotional ups and downs.


    Even though I was worried that Qi Xiaohan would be used as a gun by an expert, in deep trouble or at a disadvantage against me, that wasn''t my greatest concern.


    Since Qi Xiaohan insisted on his opinion in the end, he would fulfill it.


    Wei Xiaowan''s voice was filled with shock, asking me why I agreed so readily. I said I was fine, that I should have respected his decision to begin with.


    Qi Xiaohan asked me silently if I was angry with him, but I said no.


    After Qi Xiaoxian left, I calmed down and took advantage of the fact that class hadn''t started to get under way to review my homework.


    In the afternoon, after school, I met Wei Xiaohan at the first floor of the school building.


    I took him straight to the empty playground, where we broke up the master-servant relationship.


    From the moment I met him until the moment I broke off our relationship as master and servant, he had been observing me attentively.


    After we had broken off our master-servant relationship, I started to return home, and Qi Xiaoxian followed me in silence.


    I told Qi Xiaoshan that I wasn''t angry, so he didn''t have to do this. He asked me if I had been through anything after I broke up with him.


    In my heart, I lamented the fact that Wei Xiaoxian was extremely meticulous and told him that nothing had happened to me.


    When I got home, Aunt Tao and I had already prepared food.


    The food on the table was my favorite taste.


    After dinner, Aunt Tao asked me if I would still be going to the Taekwondo class. I said that the class had already ended and that I would stay at home all night.


    The Aunt Tao smiled and said that their relationship was good, it just so happened that she had more time to teach me feng shui.


    Over the next few days, I attended lessons and learnt feng shui skills from the Aunt Tao.


    As long as one was able to grasp the most important basic knowledge of feng shui, he would be able to get the rest in one fell swoop.


    With regards to the most important basic knowledge of feng shui, I have learnt more than half of it from Yu Kexin and half of it from Aunt Tao.


    After mastering the most important knowledge of feng shui, I knew clearly why I was able to imprison many ghosts at the bottom of the lake where my stepmother and I met, and why the lake was able to leave my soul.


    Aunt Tao praised me for learning very quickly, and I said that it was mainly because Yu Kexin and her were good at teaching.


    These few days, Qi Xiaohan would occasionally come to the school to look for me, but he always came in a hurry.


    I didn''t ask him what he was up to, because I was busy, too.


    Ruan Tianye never appeared again, and Qi Xiaoxian''s stepmother never came looking for trouble with me.


    Yu Kexin called Aunt Tao. She said that since she had settled the matter, she should be able to return on New Year''s Eve.


    Ah Yin and I cut off our connection, so I was extremely nervous. I asked Aunt Tao what would happen if he and a ghost were to become sworn brothers.


    Aunt Tao told me that ghosts can communicate with people after they have formed a contract.


    However, if a person and a ghost were separated into Yin and Yang, or if the ghost was trapped within a formation, then the person and the ghost would not be able to communicate with each other.


    I waited for Aunt Tao to finish and ask her, if people and ghosts lose their connection, how do we determine if people and ghosts are separated into two worlds, and whether the ghosts are scattered or trapped in a formation?


    Through the Aunt Tao''s instructions, I found out that Ah Yin''s soul had never dispersed and she was only trapped by the formation.


    Ah Yin told me about my paranoid personality disorder and I didn''t contact her again. I was unable to find where Ah Yin was trapped and could only hope that she would eventually be safe.


    After Kang Jiamin returned to school, she seemed to be in a trance.


    My two roommates told me that whenever Kang Jiamin was free in the dorm, she would take out the photo of her grandmother and look at it.


    Every time they saw Kang Jiamin taking care of her grandmother''s remains, they would feel goosebumps all over her body, but they couldn''t stop Kang Jiamin from doing so.


    In my eyes, besides being a little absent-minded, Kang Jiamin did not seem to have any other abnormalities.


    I told my two roommates that Kang Jiamin should be fine after a while. My two roommates said that I hope that''s the case.


    Ever since Kang Jiamin returned to school, both of my dorm mates had been dispirited. I asked them what was going on and they said that they were unable to sleep well because of the photo that left behind in their hearts.


    If the Hundred Ghost Avoidance Talisman that I pasted on the door of the dorm wasn''t present, they really wouldn''t have the courage to continue living with Kang Jiamin.


    On another Monday, when I went to school, I did not see Kang Jiamin. My two roommates told me that Kang Jiamin said that she had caught a cold and was lying in her dorm.


    During class time, two of my dorm mates pulled me back to the dorm to take a look at Kang Jiamin.


    When I entered the dorm with my two roommates, Kang Jiamin was sitting on the bed staring at a framed black-and-white photo in a daze.


    In the black-and-white photo, it was a spry, smiling, thin old lady.


    When I entered the dorm with my two roommates, Kang Jiamin didn''t seem to feel anything at all. The two roommates told me in a low voice that every time Kang Jiamin looked at her grandma''s picture, it would always be like this.


    I walked over to Kang Jiamin''s bed and pushed her. Kang Jiamin trembled as she glanced at me and her two roommates, asking us why we had all come back.


    Kang Jiamin had no symptoms of colds. I asked her how she had lied and skipped class, and she said she was suffering from cancer.


    My two roommates and I stayed in the dorm for a while before returning to class. When we reached the door of the dorm, I heard a faint old sigh.


    I immediately stopped walking and followed the voice''s direction and looked back. My gaze focused on the black and white photo that Kang Jiamin was holding.


    When my two roommates asked me what was wrong, I shook my head and said that I had nothing to say to them, "I want to talk with Kang Jiamin a bit more and let them return to the classroom first."


    After my two roommates left, I first confirmed that the Hundred Ghost Escape Rune on the door was still there, then walked towards Kang Jiamin and asked if I could take a look at the photo in her hands.


    Kang Jiamin passed the photo to me with a dazed look. I took the photo and looked through it, but couldn''t find anything wrong.


    I didn''t understand what was going on, and I was sure that the old sigh I''d heard earlier had come from the photograph.


    I returned the photo to Kang Jiamin first, then went out to the dorm and called Aunt Tao on my phone.


    After the Aunt Tao answered the phone, I told her in a low voice that there was a Hundred Ghost Escape Charm on my door. I heard the sighing sound from Grandma Kang Jiamin''s picture in my dorm room, but I didn''t see anything wrong with the photo.


    The Aunt Tao told me that if the photo frame was made of a coffin, the photo could only hold ghosts, and only the ghost of the person in the picture could fit inside.


    As long as the ghost did not make any noise while hiding inside, it would be very difficult for others to see through the ghost.


    These ghosts were fearless of the spells of evasion; they were obsessed with the deep and preferred to absorb the yang energy of others. They could not possess others but were good at escaping.


    The only way to prevent the ghosts from disturbing was to stick the Body Securing Talisman on the photo frame while the ghosts were still hiding, or to burn the picture frame and destroy their souls.


    Aunt Tao asked me what other questions I had, and I told him that I didn''t thank him. After hanging up the phone, I immediately went back to the classroom, then brought my backpack back to my dorm.


    Kang Jiamin''s grandma''s ghost was hiding in the wake of the treasure, she liked to absorb the Yang qi from others.


    After Kang Jiamin returned to school, both of our dorm mates looked dispirited, so she must have sucked all of our Yang energy.


    Regardless of whether it is to Kang Jiamin or my other two roommates, allowing Granny Kang Jiamin''s ghost to continue hiding in the legacy is hundreds of times harmful.


    When I returned to the dorm with the Body Securing Talisman in hand, Kang Jiamin was already fast asleep, the remnants of the photo on the bed beside her bed.


    I quickly stuck the Body Securing Talisman on top of the photo and held the photo in my hand. However, I realized that the photo in the photo didn''t contain any images of Grandma Kang Jiamin anymore.

 C77

    I quickly looked around the dorm. I didn''t see any ghosts in the dorm.


    Just as I was wondering, a cold aura attacked me from behind.


    Sensing that a cold aura was approaching, I reflexively thought to myself that I should protect myself first.


    I didn''t have time to turn around and immediately looked towards the source of the cold aura. I waved my wrist with the Blood Jade Bracelet and activated the Blood Jade Bracelet at the same time.


    There was a muffled groan, and when I looked back, I saw the ghost of Grandma Kang Jiamin, who was losing her soul.


    Once the ghosts began to dissipate, no one could do anything to save them.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t have the thought of scattering Grandmother Kang Jiamin''s soul, I just didn''t want her to disturb me.


    "Please help her." Grandma Kang Jiamin looked at me pleadingly. After she finished speaking, she was scared out of her mind.


    Grandma Kang Jiamin''s reaction made me even more stunned.


    Kang Jiamin, who was originally deep in sleep, sat up on the bed.


    She asked me urgently why I was holding her grandmother''s picture, if I had heard anything, and why I was still in the dormitory.


    Kang Jiamin''s awakening caused me to immediately withdraw from my stunned state, and I quickly looked at the picture in my hands.


    After seeing the picture of Kang Jiamin''s grandma once again in the picture, my heart expanded a little.


    I restrained my emotions and handed the photo back to Kang Jiamin, telling her that I, too, had come to the dorm to skip class due to the lazy cancer. I saw that her granny''s photo had fallen on the floor, so I picked it up.


    The bell for class rang at this time. Kang Jiamin trembled a little with the legacy, saying that her heart had been beating wildly recently, and that she would be shocked if she heard even the slightest bit of activity.


    Kang Jiamin has been accompanied by her grandmother''s ghost for several days straight. Even if her grandmother didn''t hurt her heart, it would still hurt her body.


    I said she was too sad and that she would be fine if she took more rest.


    At this time, a roommate sent me a message asking why I didn''t return to class. I told her that I was chatting with Kang Jiamin in my dorm.


    When my roommate asked me when I was going back to class, I told her I wasn''t sure.


    During the short period of time that my roommates and I had exchanged messages, Kang Jiamin had already fallen asleep on the bed with her grandmother''s legacy in hand.


    I had originally planned to chat with Kang Jiamin about her grandmother, but seeing that Kang Jiamin was already fast asleep, I could only put aside my plans for now.


    I stayed in the dorm and thought about how Kang Jiamin''s grandma begged me when her soul was about to leave her body. I just felt that Kang Jiamin''s family had to have a lot of unscrupulous things.


    Even if Kang Jiamin didn''t have Grandmother Kang Jiamin''s pleas, if Kang Jiamin asked for my help, I would definitely ignore the matter with Kang Jiamin.


    With Grandma Kang Jiamin''s pleas, I seem to need to take the initiative to meddle in Kang Jiamin''s affairs even more.


    After all, regardless of whether I had the intention to scare Grandma Kang Jiamin to death, in reality, I had truly scared Grandma Kang Jiamin to death.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but think of Ah Yin. I tried to communicate with him telepathically, but Ah Yin was still trapped inside the formation and couldn''t communicate with me telepathically.


    My eyes dejectedly stayed in the dorm to learn Tao technique, waiting for Kang Jiamin to wake up again.


    Ever since I managed to cultivate the inner pill, the speed at which I can master the Tao technique has increased by quite a bit.


    However, because I have been studying Feng Shui recently, I have stopped my training in Dao arts. I haven''t completely mastered the Dao arts that Qi Xiahan taught me before.


    Aunt Tao told me at breakfast that she would teach me the skills I need to learn from Pure Lady Sect. I need to master all of the Tao techniques that Qi Xiaohan has taught me before Aunt Tao teaches me anything else.


    The Tao technique that Qi Xiaoshan has already taught me should only be the tip of the iceberg of the Great Dao Arts. Compared to the demonic path that I have learnt, I prefer the Tao technique that Qi Xiaoshan has taught me.


    Not only is the Taoism towards ghosts extremely vicious, just the fact that you can cultivate inner pill s is enough to make me favor the Taoism a bit more.


    I have already cultivated the inner pill fragments, I already have some Dao power, but that Dao power can only increase my mastery speed, it is far from enough for me.


    What I want is a complete inner pill.


    Qi Xiaohan had once said that a complete inner pill could greatly extend a person''s lifespan, and its medicinal powers were frightening.


    I do not need the inner pill''s life extending effect, what I want, is that I do not need to borrow strength from complicated external objects, just by relying on hand techniques, I can export the inner pill''s power to massacre anyone around me.


    I don''t think that wanting to obtain a complete inner pill belongs to the category of a human who is not satisfied with eating an elephant. I believe that as long as I diligently train in the inner pill, I will eventually be able to obtain a complete inner pill.


    When I finished the fourth period of study, Kang Jiamin still had not woken up.


    I left the dorm and met two of my roommates on the way back with my textbook notes.


    When my two roommates asked me if there was anything wrong with Kang Jiamin, I shook my head and said that I didn''t. I told them to not wake Kang Jiamin up after returning to the dorm and let him rest.


    When I returned home, the Aunt Tao asked me how I handled the matters regarding the inheritance. I was still dealing with the matters concerning the inheritance, so I didn''t find anything strange.


    After I told the Aunt Tao about how I handled the matters regarding the inheritance photo, I asked the Aunt Tao how Kang Jiamin''s grandmother''s image could disappear from the inheritance photo. I clearly didn''t see the ghost in the dorm, so how could a ghost suddenly appear behind me.


    Aunt Tao smiled as she shook her head, saying that she had asked me if I had any other questions before.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me realize that I had fallen into a hole dug by Aunt Tao. I was secretly annoyed at my carelessness as my face heated up and I grabbed onto Aunt Tao''s arm, asking for an answer.


    Aunt Tao told me that she mentioned to me that those ghosts are different from the other ghosts. She was actually waiting for me to ask her what kind of escaping method she knew how to use.


    I didn''t ask, which is why I have my doubts now.


    Those ghosts can decide at will whether or not their images are still in the picture when they leave it.


    These ghosts, when they escape from the picture, can hide themselves in an image state where there is paper and wood.


    Only when a ghost wanted to hurt someone, or if it wanted to kill itself, would it show itself as a normal ghost.


    The Aunt Tao''s words dispelled my confusion and made me feel an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    Grandma Kang Jiamin is obviously courting death, she wants to exchange me for her help by destroying her path of reincarnation with my own hands.


    Qi Xiaohan once told me that ghosts have many ways to test a person''s ability to walk the path of ghosts.


    The faint sigh I heard should also have been deliberately made by Grandma Kang Jiamin.


    It''s just that my Ghost Dao skills are still very low. Since Grandma Kang Jiamin has chosen me to help Kang Jiamin, I''ll have to randomly seek medical treatment for my illness.


    During lunch time, Aunt Tao reminded me that no matter how anxious I was, I had to be careful and not be careless. I met a low-priced ghost today, and I can''t guarantee that the ghost I met in the future wouldn''t be a high-ranked ghost.


    I can help people, but I definitely have to take care of my own safety first.


    Without waiting for lunch to end, Aunt Tao''s ringtone sounded from her room.


    Aunt Tao quickly returned to her room to pick up the phone and then left home in a hurry.


    Aunt Zhao asked me to eat a little more, so she shook her head, saying that she had long since gotten used to Aunt Tao being busy at any time.


    When I went to the classroom in the afternoon, Kang Jiamin and her two roommates had already arrived early.


    After I sat on the seat beside Kang Jiamin, I chatted with her for a while and brought up the topic of her family. I wanted to find out more about the undesirable things that happened in Kang Jiamin''s house.


    Kang Jiamin seemed to be very reluctant to talk about her family''s situation, and quickly changed the topic.


    Kang Jiamin wasn''t willing to speak, so I could only give up.


    In the afternoon, just as I was about to leave the classroom after school, Kang Jiamin called me to stop. She wanted to say something, but stopped after a while because she wanted me to accompany him to a meal.


    Kang Jiamin''s reaction surprised me slightly. I nodded my head and agreed. The Aunt Zhao told her that I wouldn''t be eating at home tonight and that I would be back later.


    After I hung up, Kang Jiamin thanked me in a low voice and brought me to a restaurant.


    On the way there, Kang Jiamin told me that her mother had not married and had her. Her mother had never married before and she had lived with her mother ever since she was young.


    Her grandma was a strong woman with three companies under her. Her grandpa was obsessed with Taiji and never got involved in business during his Taiji Fist class.


    She had an uncle who worked with her mother on her grandmother''s business.


    Her uncle had always disliked her and her mother, and her aunt had always regarded her and her mother as a thorn in the side.


    Her grandmother was a man of her word at home, and her uncle and aunt were afraid to do anything in front of her grandmother, but behind her grandmother''s back they always made things difficult for her and her mother.


    Her mother had thought of taking her away, and her grandmother had refused.


    Before her grandmother died, she left her three companies to her grandfather, her uncle, and his mother, noting that her mother was in charge of her grandfather''s company.


    When she went home to mourn, her uncle and aunt had a terrible row over the division of the estate.


    In a fit of anger, her grandfather moved to Taijiquan, while her mother temporarily stayed at the company.


    It was her uncle who called her for dinner tonight.


    She had been afraid of her uncle ever since she was a child, and she had not dared to refuse, but she had been flustered, so she had pulled me along to strengthen her courage.


    Kang Jiamin''s words made me sigh in my heart. In society, money is everything that happens to one''s family.


    When Kang Jiamin and I arrived at the restaurant''s private room, there were already two men and one woman inside.


    One of the men turned out to be the owner of the coffin shop where I had avoided disaster due to the matter in the pocket of my birthday suit.

 C78

    Kang Jiamin and I entered the private box, and the two men and one woman immediately stopped talking and looked at us.


    When the coffin shop owner saw me, he quickly looked away. The other man and woman both had smiles on their faces, but not on their skin.


    After Kang Jiamin brought me into the private box, she introduced me as her classmate, Gan Mei, in a very timid and cautious manner. After that, she introduced me to the other man and woman, who were her uncle and aunt.


    Kang Jiamin didn''t introduce the Coffin Shop''s owner to me. It seemed like this was her first time meeting the Coffin Shop''s owner.


    When I was with Aunt Zhang at the coffin shop, Aunt Zhang once told me that the coffin shop''s owner doesn''t have any children. He had married many wives, but the wives that he married all died a violent death not long after.


    After no one else dared to marry him, he went to a distant place to beg for a wife.


    The gift he gave was generous enough to keep his wife going.


    When Aunt Zhang and I went to the coffin shop, he got a new wife.


    Aunt Zhang said that the actual age of the Coffin Shop''s owner was around forty years old. In my eyes, the Coffin Shop''s owner was as skinny as firewood, appearing exceptionally old.


    Looking at the Coffin Shop''s owner, I instantly thought of the Aunt Zhang. I was a little regretful that I didn''t ask the Aunt Zhang how she met the Coffin Shop''s owner and how she was related to the Coffin Shop''s owner.


    Maybe I can find some clues related to the Aunt Zhang''s disappearance from the coffin shop owner.


    When I sat down with Kang Jiamin, Aunt Kang Jiamin had the waiter prepare the dishes, but no one introduced the coffin shop owner to Kang Jiamin and me.


    During the meal that followed, Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin started to apologize to Kang Jiamin, saying that after Grandma Kang Jiamin was buried, the two of them felt that the place was empty.


    Remembering the previous family reunion, the two of them regretted their actions.


    The two of them had been bewitched by the money and did many difficult things for Kang Jiamin and her mother. They wanted to return home and take care of everything, but they were too embarrassed to go face to face with Kang Jiamin''s mother and grandfather.


    Hence, they made a trip to TY City to first treat Kang Jiamin to a meal and talk about the heart.


    After Kang Jiamin heard the words of her uncle and aunt, she began to wail and cry while saying that there was no enmity between them and her family. Afterwards, she would go and advise her mother and her grandfather.


    If her grandmother was still here, her grandmother would be happier than anyone else.


    I sat beside Kang Jiamin and continuously passed her tissues, waiting for her to calm down.


    I saw Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt Kang Jiamin exchange glances with each other before glancing at the owner of the coffin shop.


    The boss of the Coffin Shop had been eating quietly ever since the dishes were served. He never raised his head to look at the rest of the people in the private box.


    Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt both glanced at the owner of the coffin shop, but the owner was still eating in silence.


    As a result, unhappiness flashed past Aunt Kang Jiamin''s eyes, she got up from her seat and walked to Kang Jiamin''s side and advised him in a soft voice to stop crying.


    Aunt Kang Jiamin''s words made Kang Jiamin cry even louder than before.


    Aunt Kang Jiamin stood beside Kang Jiamin. It was hard to cover the anxiousness in her eyes as she glanced at the owner of the coffin shop from time to time.


    Uncle Kang Jiamin, who was sitting next to the owner of the Coffin Shop, finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and directly nudged the owner with his arm.


    From the moment I entered the private room, Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt had always treated me as a transparent person. I just so happened to be able to watch closely everything in the private room without being disturbed.


    The coffin shop owner is undoubtedly an existence that Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt Kang Jiamin have invited to harm Kang Jiamin. I just don''t understand what they want the coffin shop owner to do.


    After Uncle Kang Jiamin nudged him with her arm, the owner of the coffin shop finally stopped eating and looked towards Kang Jiamin and me.


    I sat up straight and stared at the owner of the coffin shop to see what he would do next.


    The coffin-shop owner glanced at me, then rose from his seat and said he was full, then turned and left the box.


    Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt looked at each other, obviously not expecting the owner of the coffin shop to have such a reaction.


    I sat on my seat without moving. Since I came here with Kang Jiamin, I couldn''t leave her alone in the private box.


    Uncle Kang Jiamin quickly chased after her and left the private box, and in the blink of an eye, only Kang Jiamin, her aunt and I were left.


    "Actually, I can really enjoy everything at home." Glancing at her aunt, who was trying to comfort Kang Jiamin with her false feelings, I raised my eyebrows slightly.


    "I know this logic, Gan Mei right? It''s so popular to be the godfather of your little sister. You must have a godfather, right? " Aunt Kang Jiamin glared at me and insulted me.


    "I''m not as lucky as you, Auntie." Aunt Kang Jiamin''s face made me nauseous.


    Laughing softly, I caught up with her.


    When my words left her mouth, Aunt Kang Jiamin''s expression became extremely ugly.


    "Sister Qian, Aunt, don''t fight. We''ve finally gotten better. We''re all fine." My conversation with Aunt Kang Jiamin quickly stabilized Kang Jiamin''s mood.


    Kang Jiamin wiped away her tears and sobbed as she pulled her aunt to sit on her seat.


    "No, look what worries you." Aunt Kang Jiamin''s face was filled with smiles.


    At this time, Uncle Kang Jiamin returned to the private box, exchanged glances with Aunt Kang Jiamin, and shook her head.


    Kang Jiamin was very excited during the meal that followed, talking non-stop while Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt were obviously not in their best condition.


    After the meal, Kang Jiamin and I fought for a period of time before we returned. I reminded Kang Jiamin that she had to be wary of her uncle and aunt who were full of evil tricks.


    Kang Jiamin said that I was overthinking it and that her aunt had always been harsh with her words, telling me not to take it to heart.


    She believed that her uncle and aunt were sincere in their repentance, and she believed that her aunt would gradually be able to put an end to her acrimony.


    Kang Jiamin''s reaction made me frown. I asked her if her head had been pinched against the door today.


    Kang Jiamin took my arm and smiled, saying that he didn''t, saying that she was happy now, she isn''t silly, she knows that I am worried about her, but my worry this time is obviously a bit excessive.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head and ask Kang Jiamin who gave her the photo of her grandmother. Kang Jiamin said that it was her aunt.


    A ghost''s wish would always stay on earth. Kang Jiamin''s answer showed that her aunt used her grandmother''s wish to stay alive and intentionally left her that special photo.


    I really wanted to tell Kang Jiamin that there was something weird in the photo, but thinking of how I was unable to explain to Kang Jiamin where the ghost ended up, I could only endure and endure it, not saying anything more.


    When I was breaking up with Kang Jiamin at the school gate, I tied the rest of the five emperor''s money in my backpack onto her wrist.


    I told Kang Jiamin about the effects of the Five Emperors Money and reminded her that her uncle and aunt would come and find her in the future.


    Kang Jiamin helplessly nodded her head and said yes, I told her that once the bystanders were aware of what was going on, she would go straight home.


    When I got to the bottom of the block, I saw a new tenant on the first floor.


    The door to the house to the right of the first floor was wide open, and some luggage was stacked inside.


    The new tenants were directing the porters, carrying a large wooden box down to the basement.


    The basement below where I lived was always damp, and it had always been empty. When I saw that the new tenant was directing the porters to carry the crates down to the basement, I couldn''t help but glance at it a few times.


    The result of a few glances was that the wooden crate was new and tightly sewn.


    When I returned home, Aunt Tao had yet to return.


    Aunt Zhao told me that she called back. She did not say what she was busy with, she only said that she would be back at noon tomorrow.


    After I washed up, I returned to my room to meditate and cultivate my inner pill. In the dead of night, I heard a few sharp creaks.


    I was about to try to figure out where it came from, but it was no longer there.


    I continued to meditate until the early hours of the morning, then went back to school after breakfast.


    As I went downstairs and passed the first floor, I saw the new tenant coming out of the basement with a sleepless night.


    When I arrived at the classroom, I saw that two of my roommates did not see Kang Jiamin.


    My two roommates told me that after Kang Jiamin got up in the morning to answer a phone call, she told them that she had private matters to take care of and told them to take a leave of absence for her for one day before she left.


    I asked about the contents of the call. My two roommates told me, but they only heard Kang Jiamin addressing the other person as Aunt, and didn''t hear what the other party had said.


    I immediately called Kang Jiamin, but Kang Jiamin''s phone was already off.


    In this situation, I was at a loss for what to do.

 C79

    I sat on my seat and thought for a while before going to look for the class monitor, asking him if he knew the number of Kang Jiamin''s emergency contact.


    After the freshmen started school and after the change of counselors, every student in the class had given their emergency contact''s phone number.


    The person responsible for receiving and transcribing those phone numbers was the class monitor, both times.


    Kang Jiamin did not have a father, so the emergency contact number that she gave must be her mother''s phone number.


    The class monitor did not ask me for the reason for Kang Jiamin''s urgent contact number. He told me to wait a moment and quickly found the result for me from the McCullough Notepad on my phone.


    I went out of the classroom and dialed the number. It was Kang Jiamin''s mother.


    First, I''ll introduce myself to Kang Jiamin''s mother, then tell her about what happened last night at dinner. Then, I''ll tell her that Kang Jiamin''s phone was not switched off for lessons, and she should be with her aunt right now.


    I need to find Kang Jiamin urgently and be unable to contact her. I need her aunt''s contact information.


    When I mentioned the matter of dinner last night, I only told Kang Jiamin''s mother that Kang Jiamin and I had participated in the meal together, and that Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt had once repented at the dinner.


    After listening to what I had to say, Kang Jiamin''s mother immediately gave me Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt''s phone numbers.


    I said thank you and was about to hang up the phone, but Kang Jiamin''s mother quickly told me to wait, and hesitated again. Please, if I find Kang Jiamin, please notify her immediately.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother''s request made me sigh in my heart, and I told her I would.


    After hanging up, I immediately called Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin. I knew that Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin would not tell me the location, I just wanted to confirm Kang Jiamin''s location using my background voice.


    However, Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt''s phone was also turned off.


    In this case, I went back to the classroom to get my backpack.


    My two roommates reminded me that class was coming up soon, and I told them that I too had some personal matters to attend to this morning, so I asked them to take a leave of absence for me.


    As my two roommates grumbled, I left the classroom and headed straight for the town where the coffin shop was located.


    The one who invited Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin to deal with Kang Jiamin last night was the Coffin Shop''s Boss, and the one that they invited today might even be the Coffin Shop''s Boss.


    I''ve gotten into a mess and the coffin shop owner suddenly left in the end. It must have something to do with me.


    My sudden intrusion made him give up the thought of attacking Kang Jiamin during the meal. He did not mind my presence.


    I can make him care and use this to find Kang Jiamin.


    Sitting in the taxi, I shook my head. Maybe I was making a big deal out of it, and I hoped I was making a big deal out of it.


    When the taxi arrived at the coffin shop, the door was locked.


    When I asked the dealer next to the coffin shop for his contact details, he didn''t give me an answer. He just told me where the coffin shop owner''s house was.


    I sat in the taxi all the way to the coffin shop owner''s house, whose front door was also locked.


    The coffin shop owner''s house was quite far away from the town, so he didn''t have any neighbors.


    When I was out of breath, the taxi driver accidentally honked his horn.


    The blare of the horn made me frown, and then I heard a series of muffled bangs coming from the coffin shop owner''s house.


    Hearing that noise, I told my master to wait for me. After getting off the car, I immediately jumped over the wall and entered the hospital.


    The wall wasn''t too high. After learning kickboxing and Taekwondo, my physique far exceeded before, so I easily climbed over the wall into the courtyard.


    I followed the sound and soon entered a house in the yard.


    Pushing the door open, I saw that the room was empty except for a red coffin in the center.


    The coffin I had seen at the casket shop was red, black, and white.


    Back then, the coffin shop had mainly black coffins, with one red and one white coffin each.


    Aunt Zhang told me before that the red coffin could only be used for the elderly, who would die of joy and sorrow at the age of eighty.


    Black coffins are usually given to the sick, or to the dead, or to the dead, or to suicide, etc.


    White coffins are usually used by teenagers and unmarried women.


    Besides the red, black and white coffins, there was also gold. However, the gold coffins were usually meant for the generals.


    I had a black coffin in the shop, and a red one on the night of the Soulshake.


    See the red coffin again.


    As I pushed open the door, the dull thumping stopped.


    Cautiously, I walked over to the coffin and tested it with my fingers.


    I opened the lid of the coffin after a moment''s hesitation. A foul stench immediately emanated from the coffin, and in it lay a strange woman.


    Her body was tightly bound, her mouth was stuffed with rags, and her forehead was swollen and bleeding profusely.


    The strange woman looked at me with surprise in her eyes, then wriggled her body and looked pleadingly at me.


    When I had removed the rags from the woman''s mouth, the woman''s voice was hoarse and she begged me to save her.


    I asked the unknown woman if she had any contact information for the owner of the coffin shop, and she gave me a list of numbers.


    I used the triangular-edge knife in my backpack to cut the rope on the strange woman. The strange woman told me that she was the new wife of the coffin shop owner.


    The owner of the coffin shop had been kind to her in the beginning after marrying her.


    Suddenly, the owner of the coffin came back with a red coffin. Since then, she had been locked inside.


    When I heard the strange woman mention the date when the owner of the coffin pulled the red coffin back, I stopped.


    The day that the owner of the coffin shop brought back the red coffin was the day when Aunt Zhang and I left the coffin shop.


    My pause made the strange woman cry out that she would not be long-winded and beg me to save her.


    I restrained my emotions and continued using the triangular-edge knife to cut the rope. After giving the unfamiliar woman freedom of movement, I quickly went to inspect the rest of the rooms in the courtyard.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary in the other rooms.


    By the time I checked the rest of the rooms, the unknown woman had already changed her clothes and packed her luggage.


    I climbed over the wall and unlocked the gate. When the woman came out of the yard, I checked the owner''s cell phone number and asked her what else she needed me to help her with.


    The woman shook her head no, thanked me profusely, and trotted away.


    I got on the taxi and had the taxi master take me back to the coffin shop.


    I climbed up the wall of the coffin shop and saw that there was no longer any red coffin inside. Then I let Master take me back to TY City.


    Right now, the most important thing for me is Kang Jiamin, I can only investigate more about the red coffin later.


    On the way back, I dialed the casket owner''s number.


    Hearing that it was very quiet on the other side of the phone and there was no background sound, after I was fed by the coffin shop owner, I directly said that I was Gan Mei and Kang Jiamin was my good friend. I didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    If anything happened to Kang Jiamin, he would definitely be the number one suspect.


    The owner of the coffin shop hung up after a long silence. I dialed his number again.


    I called Kang Jiamin and her aunt and uncle again. The three phones were still off.


    In a moment of helplessness, Kang Jiamin''s mother called.


    Mother Kang Jiamin anxiously asked me if I had found Kang Jiamin. She said that she had not been able to receive my reply, and could not help but take the initiative to call Uncle Kang Jiamin and Aunt, but the phone was turned off.


    I told Kang Jiamin''s mother that I haven''t been able to find Kang Jiamin yet and that I will continue to look for him.


    Maybe she and I were too worried about Kang Jiamin, or maybe Kang Jiamin was currently playing around happily and everything was fine.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother sighed and thanked me. "I hope so.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother flatly refused my suggestion. She said that if she reported the case, it would turn out to be a black dragon. She and her brother and sister-in-law would have no chance of reconciliation.


    Furthermore, even if we were to report it, we would not be able to provide any useful evidence that Kang Jiamin was in danger. The police would have to wait 24 hours for Kang Jiamin to disappear before they could investigate or file a case.


    I am only Kang Jiamin''s classmate, and as her guardian, Kang Jiamin is unwilling to report the case, so I can only suspend the reporting of the case for now.


    Just as Kang Jiamin''s mother hung up, Ah Yin''s voice sounded out in my mind.


    Ah Yin excitedly told me. Previously, she was trapped in the array and couldn''t connect with me through my heart. She finally helped me find Zuo Mu!

 C80

    Not only was Ah Yin safe and sound, she had even helped me find Zuo Mu! Double surprise made my lips quiver and my brain crash.


    Ah Yin joyously asked, "What''s my number?"


    As soon as I mechanically answered her question, my cell phone rang and an unfamiliar number appeared on the screen.


    "Gan Mei, I am Zuo Mu. Long time no see." I took a deep breath and answered the call. Zuo Mu''s deep voice came out of the phone.


    Hearing Zuo Mu''s voice, my tears instantly fell out of my eyes.


    From the moment Zuo Mu and I broke up for the last time, the seeds of longing had already sprouted in my heart.


    We haven''t seen each other for ten years.


    That seed of longing, in my heart is now full of trees and flowers.


    "Zuo Mu..." When the words left my mouth, I was already in tears. I couldn''t speak the rest of the words smoothly.


    I knew that if I opened my mouth again, I would be crying.


    When the ends of the world are poor, there will only be endless love.


    My longing for Zuo Mu, allowed me to endure past endless loneliness.


    After waiting for a long time, Zuo Mu finally arrived.


    "Gan Mei won''t cry, I promise you, I will never lose you again." Zuo Mu''s voice trembled slightly as a faint smile appeared in his voice.


    "I''m not crying." I did my best to suppress my emotions and steady my voice as I followed up on Zuo Mu''s words.


    In fact, my voice was still thick with tears.


    Zuo Mu and I were fated to be together, and our fates were bound to vanish into thin air.


    Thinking up to this point, my mood was a little more melancholy and a little more perplexed, but I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    "Good, good, good. You didn''t cry, you didn''t cry. My Gan Mei is a strong Monarch." Zuo Mu coaxed me in a low voice.


    In an instant, my thoughts flew to the back when I was eight years old. Back then, Zuo Mu was also coaxing me like this.


    My tears were raging in my cheeks again, and my heart began to ache.


    I pressed my hand to my heart and wept silently into my cell phone.


    Zuo Mu then told me softly that he had been looking for me for the past few years, but it was as if I had vanished from the face of the earth.


    He got my number by accident, so he could reach me last time.


    He was always worried about what had happened to me, but luckily I sent Ah Yin over to look for him.


    There was an array formation laid out in his room, and Ah Yin was trapped inside the array as soon as she entered his room. He returned to his room after finishing her business, and only then did he realise that the array formation had trapped Ah Yin for quite a few days.


    It was fortunate that Ah Yin immediately shouted out my name the moment she saw him, otherwise, he would have been scared out of her wits by now.


    When Ah Yin said that everything was fine, he finally calmed down.


    As I quietly listened to Zuo Mu''s words, I gradually calmed down. At the same time, my tears continued to wreak havoc on my cheeks as I smiled.


    "Gan Mei, was the person I saw at the gathering at the sect you?" When Zuo Mu asked this question, his voice continued to carry a slight smile, and a trace of nervousness was added.


    Yes." You''ve actually seen me twice, once at a meeting in a graveyard; you''ve seen me three times, once at a meeting on the road in a graveyard. " I answered in a light tone.


    While Zuo Mu was talking to me, I had already controlled my voice.


    "So it was like that. No wonder I thought of you when I saw you in the cemetery, no wonder I thought of you when I was young. No wonder I thought of you in the cemetery when I saw you at the sect gathering." The smile in Zuo Mu''s voice was obvious.


    "So it turns out that we were so close to each other, and yet we still failed to recognize each other." Zuo Mu''s voice became deeper.


    "What happened to me when I was young? Why did you think of me when I was young when you saw me in such a sorry state in the graveyard? What do you mean by that?" I deliberately raised my voice.


    Zuo Mu''s voice dropped a little, making my heart ache and making my tears burn even more violently.


    "No no no, I was wrong. Gan Mei loved everyone when she was young, and when she grew up, she bloomed like flowers. " Zuo Mu chuckled.


    "That''s more like it." I sighed in my heart as I raised my hand to wipe away my tears.


    Zuo Mu will be busy if he talks with me a little more. He told me that his cell phone number has never changed and that I can contact him at any time.


    He''s been out of work lately, and he comes to TY to see me whenever he''s free.


    "Gan Mei, hang up the phone." After Zuo Mu finished, he did not directly hang up the phone.


    "Why?" I could hear the sound of someone knocking on the phone. I thought that Zuo Mu would just hang up after he finished.


    "I won''t let you find me in the future. You''ll be the first one to hang up on us in the future." Zuo Mu promised me.


    Zuo Mu''s promise made my heart soften. I originally wanted to tease Zuo Mu with a casual tone, but those four words came out of my mouth: "It''s a promise".


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I hung up the phone in a panic and leaned back in my chair.


    I hope that Zuo Mu will remain safe and sound, I am not willing to disturb his happiness.


    Finding Zuo Mu was a stubborn thought that had been in my mind for a long time, and that thought itself disturbed Zuo Mu''s happiness.


    After finally finding Zuo Mu, my heart was at a loss as to where I should go next.


    I can''t suppress the thought of being a little closer to Zuo Mu, but I know clearly that there is no difference between fate and fate between us.


    I leaned back in my chair for a moment before I noticed how the taxi driver kept glancing at me in the rearview mirror as he drove. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    The taxi driver''s reaction made me realize that I was indeed acting like a snake.


    Ah Yin communicated with me with her heart at this time and told me that she was on her way back to TY City. She smiled and asked me how I was feeling right now.


    I told Ah Yin about the emotions in my heart, and also told her what happened to me after she and I were unable to connect our hearts.


    Ah Yin lamented that I didn''t even have the time to be happy before my mood dropped to the bottom of the valley, and saying that if I was chosen as the Pure Lady Sect young sect master, the possibility of me and Zuo Mu being together was even less.


    I sincerely thanked Ah Yin, thanked her for all the hard work she had put in, and helped me fulfil my unforgettable wish for so many years.


    Ah Yin told me in silence that when Zuo Mu talked to me on the phone, his eyes were filled with deep emotions.


    After hearing my sobbing, Zuo Mu''s eyes reddened and she became completely helpless from the anxiety.


    After I hung up, Zuo Mu could no longer hide his excitement and thanked her several times.


    Ah Yin''s words caused me to smile and tears to flow down my cheeks again. I told Ah Yin that I should always be her little sister in Zuo Mu''s heart.


    Zuo Mu had long since known that I had the identity of a Self-bunning Lady. I admitted that the person he saw at the gathering of the sect was me, and I also admitted that I was a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect.


    He knew that my identity was actually pretty good. It was enough for me to see his happiness from afar.


    Ah Yin asked me to stroke my chest again. I smiled bitterly and asked her if she didn''t.


    Ah Yin didn''t say anything more. I withdrew my emotions and started to fuss about Kang Jiamin''s matters.


    By the time the taxi brought me back to the school gates, it was already noon. I still had no solution to the matter with Kang Jiamin.


    Kang Jiamin, her uncle''s and aunt''s as well as the owner of the coffin shop''s phone were all still switched off.


    Just as I got off the car to pay the fare, the Aunt Tao called me to inform me that lunch was ready.


    I told Aunt Tao that I would be home soon. I hung up the phone and headed home. I used my identity card to buy a phone card and put it in my phone with both cards.


    I don''t know whose ID card the Aunt Zhang gave me previously, but it''s time for me to have one of my own.


    When I returned home to eat, I casually mentioned about Kang Jiamin''s matter to Aunt Tao. I didn''t tell him that I was already involved in the search for Kang Jiamin.


    The control that the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Zhao had over me had been loosen obviously. I couldn''t let them think that I was becoming more and more nosy, otherwise they would have more control over me.


    I didn''t forget that when I was eight years old, the spirits of the Self-bunning Lady s that I summoned were all good at searching, and any traces of movement could be found within a certain range within a short period of time.


    I know very well that Aunt Tao would definitely not take action because of Kang Jiamin.


    What I want to ask Aunt Tao is only the other tracking methods that she might have.


    Because I am very clear that I still do not have any thoughts of asking Aunt Tao or Aunt Zhao for help when it comes to Kang Jiamin''s matter.


    I really have no solution. When I received the Aunt Tao''s phone call, I wanted to try my luck during lunch time.


    The Aunt Tao listened to me quietly until the end and asked me what I wanted to do for Kang Jiamin.


    My heart raced as I ate the dishes for the Aunt Tao. I could be considered a friend since Kang Jiamin and I are roommates, so I naturally wanted to help Kang Jiamin''s mother find Kang Jiamin as soon as possible.


    Speaking till here, I looked at Aunt Tao with anticipation, and sighed deeply, I had actually forgotten that Aunt Tao was the most capable person, Aunt Tao definitely has a way to easily solve this problem.


    Aunt Tao shook her head and laughed. I was a lackey, and she did have a way to easily solve the problem.


    I looked at the Aunt Tao in anticipation. When the Aunt Tao opened her mouth again, she frowned and asked me, "What did I do this morning?"

 C81

    Aunt Tao''s question and expression showed that she knew that I was absent from school this morning, causing my expression to freeze on her face.


    Under the Aunt Tao''s attentive gaze, I felt lucky that I didn''t say anything. I smiled awkwardly and told Aunt Tao that I had actually been involved in finding Kang Jiamin this morning.


    Even if Kang Jiamin and I are roommates, we can still be considered friends. I don''t seem to have any reason to sit idly by and do nothing when something happens to Kang Jiamin.


    I didn''t mention it because I''d been working all morning without success, and I was ashamed to mention it.


    Aunt Zhao laughed out loud. Aunt Tao glanced at her lightly and she immediately got up from her seat while holding back her laughter and went into the kitchen.


    After Aunt Zhao left her seat, she nodded towards me. She asked me, since I didn''t have any results, why didn''t I think about saving her or Aunt Zhao before?


    Under the Aunt Tao''s light laughter, I had no place to hide my little thoughts.


    I didn''t understand how Aunt Tao found out that I wasn''t at school this morning. I honestly said that the reason why I didn''t ask for help from her and Aunt Zhao was because I didn''t want to be identified by her and Aunt Zhao as a person who was even more nosy than before.


    I know, Kang Jiamin is not Self-bunning Lady or a disciple of the Pure Lady Sect, he is just an unrelated outsider to us.


    Aunt Tao stretched her forehead, saying that she could still understand Kang Jiamin''s words. To us, Kang Jiamin was indeed an outsider that was unrelated to us.


    Aunt Tao''s stern expression told me that she was not opposed to my meddling in other people''s business.


    As long as I kept my nose out of her way, she wouldn''t say anything.


    When I have things that I can''t solve, the first thing I should think of is to ask for help from her and the Aunt Zhao.


    She didn''t want to see me lie in front of her again because of anything. Honesty was an important quality.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me ashamed, it made me feel that my acting in front of him was really clumsy.


    I nodded my head heavily, and promised Aunt Tao that I wouldn''t make another mistake like today.


    The Aunt Tao first called the Aunt Zhao in the kitchen out to eat dinner, then she urged me to eat dinner quickly. After I was full, she promised me that she would teach me how to easily solve the problem.


    I was anxious, but I knew that the Aunt Tao would not budge on her words, so I could only eat in silence.


    After I ate my fill, I immediately put down my chopsticks and anxiously looked at Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Zhao reminded me that I haven''t had time to eat since I left home yesterday afternoon. Aunt Tao waved her hand and said that I was fine, then she got up from her seat and invited me to the living room.


    I immediately pulled Aunt Tao away, telling her to finish her meal before talking about anything else. Aunt Tao said that she could eat late, as saving people requires an early breakfast.


    When Aunt Tao insisted on bringing me to the living room, she began to teach me Pure Lady Sect''s tracking technique. I carefully listened to Aunt Tao''s narration, and my heart was filled with gratitude towards Aunt Tao.


    I don''t have the ability to bear any burden for the Aunt Tao, and I still have to implicate the Aunt Tao in my meal.


    After I quickly familiarized myself with the incantation and hand techniques, Aunt Tao returned to the house and brought me a white candle.


    The Aunt Tao told me that the main ingredient of the white candle was corpse oil. Once the white candle was lit, no matter how strong the wind was, it would be difficult to extinguish the candle.


    I only need to chant an incantation the moment the candle is lit, and at the same time, chant a hand sign at the same time. When I chant the last word of the incantation, Kang Jiamin''s name would appear, and I would be able to find the exact location of Kang Jiamin with the help of the candle flame.


    After receiving the white candle from Aunt Tao, I couldn''t help but recall the second time I was summoned by the Aunt Tao, when she lit the white candle.


    I don''t know if the white candle that Aunt Zhang lit at that time was the same as the white candle in my hand, but I remember that when Aunt Zhang lit the white candle to track the soul reaper, she had never chanted an incantation or performed any hand seals.


    I didn''t have time to ask Aunt Tao any further. I quickly used Kang Jiamin''s date of birth and date of birth to calculate the date of her birth, then lit a white candle and started to chant an incantation.


    When I finished chanting the three words, Kang Jiamin''s birthday, the flame of the white candle suddenly shifted to the east.


    Aunt Tao asked Aunt Zhao to accompany me outside. Aunt Zhao quickly returned to her room and took out another opaque, lotus-shaped kerosene lamp with a base.


    The Aunt Zhao placed the white candle into the base of the lampshade and handed it to me.


    I carried a lantern shade on my back and left the house immediately. The Aunt Tao warned us to be careful.


    On the way to the roadside fighting with Aunt Zhao, the lampshade in my hand attracted quite a bit of attention. I knew that those people focused their attention on the lampshade and treated it as a special trinket.


    As I walked, I quickly asked the Aunt Zhao who had thought of using the lampshade to cover up the white candle. The answer she gave me was Yu Kexin.


    After Aunt Zhao and I got on the taxi, we followed the direction of the white candle flame and started to look for Kang Jiamin.


    The direction in which the white candle flame pointed towards kept changing, showing that Kang Jiamin''s position was constantly changing. Although it made it harder for Aunt Zhao and I to find Kang Jiamin, it also made my heart feel a little more relaxed.


    If the white candle flame was only pointing in one direction, then that would be the most terrifying thing.


    I sat on the taxi, directing the way my master was traveling, and occasionally called Kang Jiamin, her uncle, her aunt, and the owner of the coffin shop.


    Kang Jiamin''s phone call with her uncle and aunt continued to be turned off. The owner of the coffin store had already called, but he still had not picked up the phone.


    I sent a message to ask the owner of the coffin shop where Kang Jiamin was, but he didn''t reply.


    Aunt Zhao leaned back in her chair and simply accompanied me out of the room. She didn''t seem to have anything to do with finding Kang Jiamin.


    I don''t have any complaints about Aunt Zhao''s reaction. It was already an unexpected surprise to me that Aunt Tao could teach me the art of tracking.


    The taxi drove Aunt Zhao and I around the streets of TY City. Kang Jiamin''s mother called me and asked if I had found Kang Jiamin yet, then told me that she and Grandfather Kang Jiamin would be arriving at TY City very soon.


    After Aunt Zhao and I rode on the taxi for half an hour, the white candle flame finally pointed in only one direction.


    I urged the taxi driver to speed up. As the taxi passed the entrance of a restaurant, the direction indicated by the white candle flame shifted again.


    I immediately called for the taxi to stop and hurried over to the hotel with the lampshade.


    I kept a close eye on the white flame in the lampshade, walked to the door of the hotel, then turned back and walked away from it, then paced back and forth outside the door, finally confirming that the white flame was referring to a car parked in front of the hotel.


    The glass of the car had a dark mold on it, and through the glass I could see that no one was in the front row.


    I couldn''t see Kang Jiamin in the car, nor could I hear any movement from inside.


    I immediately called Kang Jiamin''s mother to report the car''s license plate. Kang Jiamin''s mother told me that the car belonged to Uncle Kang Jiamin.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother asked about my location and warned me not to act rashly. She told me that she and Grandfather Kang Jiamin would arrive shortly.


    After I hung up, the Aunt Zhao still sat on the taxi without getting off.


    I returned to the taxi and sat inside with Aunt Zhao, waiting for Kang Jiamin''s mother and grandfather to arrive.


    Aunt Zhao, who had been silent the whole way, glanced at the car and asked me why didn''t I save my classmates.


    I blew out the candle and paid attention to the situation at the entrance of the restaurant while saying that I had done all that I needed to do. Since Kang Jiamin''s mother repeatedly reminded me not to act rashly, then I should respect her decision.


    Aunt Zhao asked me if I felt wronged. I smiled and shook my head, saying that I didn''t feel wronged at all.


    While I was talking with Aunt Zhao, I saw Uncle Kang Jiamin and her Aunt walk out from the entrance of the restaurant.


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows as I got off the taxi, blocking Uncle Kang Jiamin''s way.


    When Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin saw me, their expressions turned ugly.


    I warmly greeted them and said that the meal was pretty good. I unexpectedly bumped into them when I was coming over to eat.


    While I was talking, the taxi arrived at the shopping mall beside the restaurant that was carrying customers. Aunt Zhao stayed inside the taxi.


    As soon as my words left my mouth, Uncle Kang Jiamin''s expression relaxed slightly. After saying something coincidentally, he prepared to continue getting closer to the car.


    I kept talking to them, trying to stall them as they got closer to the car.


    Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt were obviously impatient with my chatty words, as they frequently glanced towards the car.


    Not long after, there were more people parked in front of the restaurant. Kang Jiamin''s mother, who had a face full of worry, and an angry old man with white hair hastily got off the taxi.


    When Kang Jiamin''s uncle and aunt saw Kang Jiamin''s mother and the old man, their expressions immediately changed.


    Aunt Kang Jiamin hugged me tightly, while Uncle Kang Jiamin took the opportunity to rush into the car.


    For a moment, I couldn''t shake off Aunt Kang Jiamin. Kang Jiamin''s mother and the old man quickly rushed over to help me, and Uncle Kang Jiamin started the car and quickly drove towards my position.

 C82

    Seeing Uncle Kang Jiamin quickly returning, both Aunt Kang Jiamin and I were dumbfounded.


    I wanted to dodge. Although Aunt Kang Jiamin had collapsed on the ground, her arms were tightly wrapped around my waist.


    At this critical moment, Grandfather Kang Jiamin glanced at me apologetically. Then, dragging Kang Jiamin''s mother, we left the place, leaving me and Aunt Kang Jiamin behind.


    Aunt Kang Jiamin was not just any fat person, I couldn''t even move a single step when she held me by the waist.


    Many ways to get rid of Aunt Kang Jiamin flashed through my mind, but I no longer had the time to react. I could only watch as the carriage drew closer.


    The car came to a sudden stop less than a step away from me, and I immediately saw the Aunt Zhao get off the taxi and slowly walk towards me.


    Seeing Aunt Zhao''s reaction, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was no doubt that the carriage would stop abruptly. It must be because the Aunt Zhao used some kind of method to stop Uncle Kang Jiamin''s crazy actions.


    As the car stopped, Kang Jiamin''s mother and grandfather quickly approached me and helped me pull Aunt Kang Jiamin away.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin immediately went to open the car door, pulled Uncle Kang Jiamin down from the driver''s seat, and kicked him down to the ground.


    Uncle Kang Jiamin clearly showed signs of having her body possessed by a ghost. He let Grandfather Kang Jiamin kick him down to the ground, then laid there motionlessly.


    I hurried to the back of the car and opened the door. Kang Jiamin was lying unconscious in the back of the car.


    Kang Jiamin''s wrist no longer has the Five Emperors Copper Coin that I gave her. She wasn''t tied up or injured, but no one could wake her up.


    Under such circumstances, I turned to look at Aunt Zhao beside me for help.


    Aunt Zhao glanced at me, then looked away. She spoke to Kang Jiamin''s mother, saying that Kang Jiamin needed to be sent to the hospital immediately.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother took out her cell phone to make an emergency call, but Grandpa Kang Jiamin stopped her.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin thanked me and Aunt Zhao first, then Kang Jiamin didn''t need to go to the hospital, she could just take care of the rest.


    Aunt Zhao nodded her head in shock. Then, she took me on a taxi to school.


    On the way back, I asked Aunt Zhao what was going on with Kang Jiamin. Aunt Zhao said that she also did not see through it.


    Aunt Zhao looked at me, telling me that when I went to stop Uncle Kang Jiamin and her Aunt, she had already started preparing for what Uncle Kang Jiamin and his Aunt might do.


    If she hadn''t been prepared, I would have been hit by a car by now.


    I thanked Aunt Zhao and made myself clear. In my heart, I was lamenting that she was using the facts to point me out.


    It''s good that Aunt Zhao said that she and Aunt Tao didn''t want anything to happen to me.


    After the taxi arrived at the school gates with Aunt Zhao and I, I went to the school for lessons and Aunt Zhao went straight home.


    After I entered the classroom, my two roommates told me that Kang Jiamin was also a heartless person. She actually turned off her phone when she went out.


    Luckily they knew that Kang Jiamin had gone to find her aunt, otherwise they would have been worried.


    When Kang Jiamin returned, they must use this as an excuse to make Kang Jiamin treat them as an excuse.


    I smiled and said that I would have this, and told my two roommates to call me when they slaughter Kang Jiamin.


    After school in the afternoon, I called Kang Jiamin''s mother to inquire about Kang Jiamin''s situation.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother told me that Kang Jiamin is still unconscious, so Grandfather said that Kang Jiamin will wake up tomorrow morning.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother thanked me again. I said there was no need to be polite, and didn''t ask further. I only told her to inform me when Kang Jiamin woke up.


    I''ve done what I have to do, and the rest is not what I should care about.


    When I returned home, Aunt Tao was still filling up on sleep. After I put my backpack in my room, I also went to the kitchen to help Aunt Zhao.


    While I was helping out, I mentioned to the Aunt Zhao that I had accidentally sewn a pocket on my birthday suit.


    I said that after that incident, I did not dare to rouse my soul easily and use it for myself. I was afraid that I would attract the attention of the ghost servant again.


    Aunt Zhao said that my worries are correct. If I were to easily summon spirits for my own use, it is indeed possible for me to attract ghost servant''s attention.


    I asked Aunt Zhao if she had a solution, and Aunt Zhao shook her head and said that she did not.


    At dinner time, I will bring up this matter with Aunt Tao. Aunt Tao said that she will help me settle this matter after dinner.


    I praised Aunt Tao''s might and domineering attitude. Aunt Tao smiled and shook her head, saying that she was using ghost servant''s greed, and her so-called solution was simply to burn some paper money for ghost servant.


    After dinner, Aunt Tao began to set up an array formation in the living room.


    Aunt Tao first used cinnabar to draw out a closed eye on the floor of the living room. Then, he used paper money to stack the layer after layer around the eye. The small triangular flag that was stuck together with paper money was placed at the corner of the eye and at the end of the eye respectively.


    After Aunt Tao did all of this, she sat cross-legged with my eyes closed at roughly the pupil, and let me use my treasure to place all the empty spots in the eye.


    When I had filled the interior of the one-eyed man''s eye with ingots of ingots, Aunt Tao told me to place another layer of ingots on top of the ingots.


    After I put down a total of four levels of ingots, Aunt Tao asked me to burn another three joss sticks and pass them to her. She also asked me to turn off the lights in the room and to keep both me and Aunt Zhao quiet.


    Immediately after, Aunt Tao closed her eyes, her left hand extended out with 3 joss sticks, and started chanting a long incantation.


    At the same time that the incantation was stopped, Aunt Tao''s right hand quickly formed a seal and pushed the hand seal to the three incense sticks held in her left hand.


    Thus, the three incense sticks left Aunt Tao''s left hand and began to circle around the array, rotating erratically.


    His one and only eye slowly opened up a crack. Beneath the crack was darkness.


    What I saw shocked me. I looked more closely at the next changes to the formation.


    When the one-eyed man opened a crack, the temperature in the room plummeted.


    The ingots and paper money on the array formation moved towards the crack. The moment the ingot and paper money touched the crack, they disappeared.


    When the ingots and paper money had all disappeared, the three incense sticks revolving around the formation fell to the ground, and the closed eye returned to its original state.


    The Aunt Tao sat quietly in the array, and only then did she open her eyes.


    After Aunt Tao came out of the array, he took a pen and paper and started to list the amounts of various underworld currency.


    When Aunt Tao finished writing, she handed the paper over to Aunt Zhao and told him to immediately go to Nine Yin Street to purchase it.


    It''s already around seven in the evening. I reminded Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao that the shops of Nine Yin Street should have already closed for a long time, and Aunt Zhao waved her hand, saying that she would leave home after receiving all the papers.


    I turned on the light in the living room again, wiped the cinnabar on the floor with a cloth, and told the Aunt Tao that I had seen the closed eye open.


    Aunt Tao sat on the sofa and nodded with a smile. She said that she could only take the opportunity to take a peek at the number of ghost servant in the Underworld if her one eye opened.


    The underworld money she had sent Aunt Zhao to purchase all had to be given to ghost servant as the entrance fee. She hoped that ghost servant would come over to claim the money.


    I have not reached the point where I can learn this formation yet. Later, she will teach me this formation.


    Aunt Tao waited for me to wipe off all the cinnabar from the living room before she called me to come with her to wait for her at the roadside.


    Seeing that Aunt Tao was empty-handed, I quickly returned to my room with my backpack before leaving with him.


    On the way, Aunt Tao asked why I brought a bag with me. I honestly said that there was an item for setting up the array in the bag, I didn''t want to be taken away by the impartial enforcement ghost servant.


    The Aunt Tao couldn''t help but laugh, saying that tonight we are spreading wealth for the ghost servant, even if there are people in the ghost servant who are disloyal to the law, those ghost servant would not do anything to me.


    I took Aunt Tao''s arm and complained that she didn''t tell me before. Aunt Tao smiled and said that I didn''t ask her before.


    Aunt Tao and I did not say a word as we waited by the side of the road for Aunt Zhao to return. I held onto Aunt Tao''s arm as the dim yellow street light drew the shadows of the two of us together for a long time.


    I thought about Zuo Mu while being filled with satisfaction and peace. I immediately imagined the scene where Zuo Mu and I were holding the Aunt Tao''s arm on both sides.


    In a split-second, my eyes soured and I blinked my eyes to rein in my emotions. I didn''t want to think about those useless things anymore.


    Not long after, Aunt Zhao returned with a carriage filled with all kinds of underworld money.


    Although I already knew that Aunt Tao had listed a lot of underworld money, I still saw it with my own eyes when the carriage was full of underworld money.


    After removing all of the underworld money from the carriage, Aunt Tao took my hand and ignited the underworld money. Aunt Zhao stood on the other side of me.


    There were few pedestrians on the road in the winter night. The scene of burning underworld money. Although it attracted attention but it did not attract any onlookers.


    As the underworld currency was ignited, the ghost servant quickly gathered over.


    The ghost servant that had rushed over glanced at me first, then the majority of them immediately started to collect their underworld coins. A few of them stood to the side, hesitating.


    Seeing the few ghost servant s hesitating, I anxiously hoped that the few ghost servant s would eventually take away the underworld currency.


    I originally thought that the ghost servant were all men, and I saw both men and women at the scene.


    The ghost servant s were all wrapped in black robes, but the black robes could not cover up their curves and appearances.


    Amongst those ghost servant who were taking underworld money, I saw the ghost servant who was trying to capture me on the roof of the apartment building last time.


    As the ghost servant walked around, new ghost servant joined the ranks of the hesitating groups. Some of the hesitating groups even joined the ranks of the people who wanted to take the underworld money.


    Only one female ghost servant stayed at the side the entire time.


    Compared to the other ghost servant s, the ghost servant had an extra black cloth covering her face, which only revealed his pair of eyes.

 C83

    I didn''t understand why the ghost servant would look at me with such unconcealable excitement. I really hoped that she would look down on me less and finally leave with the underworld money.


    I noticed that whenever the ghost servant looked at me, he would avoid looking at me or the others.


    When I noticed this situation, I was shocked and observed the female ghost servant more carefully.


    I discovered that the ghost servant''s appearance was actually somewhat similar to mine.


    Without waiting for my reaction, the ghost servant had already flashed to the burning underworld currency. He took the underworld currency and disappeared into the darkness.


    Staring at the back of the ghost servant, my tears fell out of my eyes as I thought of the Second Sister.


    I feel that the female ghost servant is definitely my Second Sister.


    I decided that I would burn some underworld money to Second Sister later.


    I want to ask Second Sister how she came about all these years. I want to tell her that I''m fine and that I don''t need to worry about whether I''ll be full or not.


    After tears fell from my eyes, I quickly blinked my eyes to control my tears. I didn''t want Aunt Tao or Aunt Zhao to see through my abnormality.


    Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao continued to pay attention to ghost servant in front of the underworld currency and did not pay attention to my situation.


    I stood still in my original spot, excited, and couldn''t help but to recall the bits and pieces of me getting along with Second Sister.


    Without the Second Sister, I would have already died.


    If not for me, Second Sister would have gone to the Aunt House to comb her hair.


    If Second Sister had long since combed her hair, she would not have been beaten to death by my father for not wanting to be sold.


    Second Sister used a black cloth to cover her face. Did she not want me to see the scars on her face?


    As I was reminiscing, the value of the underworld money gradually decreased. As the last of the underworld money was burnt up, the ghost servant in my sight scattered away.


    I withdrew my emotions and told Aunt Tao to be perfect. Aunt Tao smiled and held my hand to bring me home.


    As I walked, I asked the Aunt Tao if she wanted to go through layers of selections.


    Aunt Tao said of course, tell me, no matter where, the strong are always the best.


    Those ghosts who were already at a very high level after entering the underworld could easily obtain the Olive Branch and the position of the ghost servant.


    There were countless number of ghosts in the ghost servant, and the rest of the ghost servant s were filtered through many layers.


    The competition for the ghost servant s'' elimination system was much harsher than the competition for the officials in the mortal world.


    Before ghosts competed, elimination meant that one''s soul was scattered and scattered.


    Normally, those who participated in the ghost servant elections would gamble everything to get out of this situation, or they would run away from the Underworld but didn''t want to be a human anymore.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me force a laugh, my Second Sister is undoubtedly the second type among the ordinary ones.


    I then asked Aunt Tao if she could reincarnate and help him burn underworld money. Like the other ghosts, ghost servant could also come to the Yang World to collect underworld money.


    Aunt Tao gave me two positive answers first, then told me, it''s very rare for ghost servant to choose reincarnation. After all, it''s hard to become a ghost servant, and one''s lifespan is limited.


    Aunt Tao''s reply made me feel slightly more relaxed.


    After returning home, I will talk about the red coffin with Aunt Tao.


    I told the Aunt Tao what happened the night I stayed in the red coffin when I followed him to the coffin shop to take refuge.


    Seeing that Aunt Tao had a dark face and said that she had never mentioned this matter to her, I immediately said that I was just bluffing and nothing had happened at the end.


    Aunt Tao sighed and shook her head. My heart is generous, I said that when we find Aunt Zhang, even if the matter in the cave had nothing to do with her, she would not be able to escape from my life.


    I changed the topic and asked the Aunt Tao what use the red coffin had other than for the elderly, who die of joy and despair at the age of eighty.


    The Aunt Tao said that she didn''t know and that she would help me ask about it. Regarding coffins, only the ancestors knew about them.


    I said I always felt that the red coffin was weird, Aunt Tao said maybe.


    Ah Yin communicated with me telepathically at this time, telling me that she had found a suitable place for cultivation in TY City.


    I told Ah Yin that I understood and mentioned the matter of burning underworld money tonight. I said that I felt that the female ghost servant should be my Second Sister.


    Ah Yin said excitedly, saying that if the female ghost servant was really my Second Sister, then she would be able to befriend him.


    With her back leaning against a large tree to take advantage of the shade, she did not need to worry too much that the ghost servant would capture her and bring her back to the Underworld one day.


    The corner of my lips curled up because of Ah Yin''s reaction. I quickly went to wash my face and rest, so that the Aunt Tao or the Aunt Zhao wouldn''t notice that my expression was abnormal.


    I did not sleep well at night. I dreamed that I was being chased around by the red coffin and that I was running for my life.


    When my alarm clock went off, I dreamed that I was trapped in a red coffin.


    I abruptly opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling, wiping away the cold sweat on my forehead.


    At this time, my phone rang. Kang Jiamin''s mother called me excitedly to inform me that she had awoken.


    I told Kang Jiamin''s mother to congratulate me. Kang Jiamin''s mother told me to thank her and let me temporarily take Kang Jiamin''s leave for three days. She said that Kang Jiamin''s body was too weak and needed to be taken care of.


    After I agreed, Kang Jiamin''s mother also hung up.


    I put the phone on the headboard and started to get up. I heard a message beep from the phone.


    I took my phone to look at the message, and saw that it was from Zuo Mu.


    The beginning of the message wrote about Big Brother Zuo''s daily life. In that message, Zuo Mu told me in detail all the plans he had for today.


    I couldn''t help but smile and replied back to Zuo Mu. I said good morning first and then told him the phone number that I used my identity card to make.


    Zuo Mu instantly replied with two words along with a huge smiley face.


    I told Zuo Mu that I was just waking up. Zuo Mu urged me to go wash up and eat breakfast quickly so that my stomach wouldn''t starve to death.


    I washed up in a beautiful mood and went to school after eating breakfast.


    I met the new tenants on the first floor again as I went downstairs. The new tenants were coming out of the basement again, still sleepless.


    I couldn''t help but feel curious. I looked at the new tenant a few more times, but I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    When I went to school, I helped Kang Jiamin apply for leave for three days. Two of my dorm mates asked me if Kang Jiamin had anything to ask for leave, and I shook my head to say that I didn''t know.


    After dinner, I found an excuse to leave home. After buying the underworld money, I burned it on the side of the road to give to Second Sister.


    I am very excited about the matter of meeting the Second Sister again soon.


    In the end, I didn''t see that female ghost servant appear. I only saw a few ghosts take the underworld coins along with them.


    This situation shows that the female ghost servant is not my Second Sister at all.


    What I meant by "seeing the ghost servant look at me with eyes that couldn''t be hidden" would probably just be an illusion.


    I stood at the side of the road feeling lost. I only hoped that Second Sister did not come for one reason, and that was that she had already been reincarnated.


    I was walking home when a roommate called me and said she and another roommate wanted hot pot. They were going to the hotpot restaurant near the school gate and asked me to join them.


    I rejected the good intentions of my roommate and the two of them started talking back and forth, insisting that I come over to join in the fun.


    I was too embarrassed to refuse, so I agreed.


    When I arrived at the hotpot restaurant, my two roommates were excitedly holding a bottle of uncorked Erguotou. When they saw me, they said that the hot pot in winter was very compatible with white wine.


    I reminded my two roommates that their alcohol tolerance is too low. My two roommates said that their alcohol tolerance is cultivated.


    Eating the hotpot together, I was inevitably persuaded by my two roommates to drink the liquor. The fiery feeling of the liquor entering my throat greatly eased the depressed feelings in my heart.


    I instantly liked the feeling of drinking white wine. As I ate and drank, I drank more than half of a bottle of white wine.


    As the bottle of white wine hit the bottom, I drank it until I was slightly dizzy. The excitement of the two roommates could not distinguish between east, south and west.


    I''ll go check out first, then send my two roommates back to their dorm.


    When my two roommates and I left the hotpot restaurant, one of them said in a low, mysterious voice, "We had a hot pot overlord tonight. The boss didn''t even find us to settle the score."


    The reaction of my two roommates made me laugh uncontrollably.


    On the road back to the dorm room, my eyes can once again see all the neatly arranged corpses inside the cryochamber through the thick gates of the cryochamber.


    I was no longer surprised by this.


    After I sent my two roommates back to their dorm, I sprayed myself with perfume and went home chewing gum.


    Aunt Tao had told me before about the many drawbacks of drinking wine, and told me before that I was not to drink alcohol.


    I didn''t want to make the Aunt Tao unhappy, but I had already drunk the wine, and I could only use perfume and gum to lighten the smell.


    When I passed cryochamber, my eyes could still see all the neatly arranged corpses within the cryochamber.


    As I walked, I thought about how I had seen the body through the eyes five times so far, plus the two times I had seen it tonight.


    Three of them happened after I drank.


    I don''t know where I got this ability, and I don''t know if it has anything to do with my drinking.


    On the way home, I also saw, from time to time, some broken or intact bones under the ground.


    Above the bones, there were flower beds or roads or houses.


    As I walked down the stairs to the tenement, I saw a walking corpse in the basement of the new tenants'' apartment.


    The walking body had no breath, no eyes, no body marks, no signs of transformation.

 C84

    After calming my mind, I quickly muted my phone. Then I took the charm out of my backpack, held the peach wood dagger in my hand, and continued walking forward.


    Long before I had gone out with Yu Kexin to explore the area, I had already inspected the area I lived in.


    The residential area, whether as a whole or as a single building, can be said to be mediocre on feng shui, neither good nor bad.


    In my eyes, there was nothing in the neighborhood that was suitable for raising corpses.


    However, all I see is the appearance. The new tenants will be rearing corpses in the basement, and there must be a lot of stuff in the basement.


    I could only see the body, and I wasn''t sure if the new tenant was in the basement.


    Just as I walked downstairs to the rented apartment, I met Aunt Zhao, who was throwing away trash downstairs.


    Seeing the Aunt Zhao, I stopped in my tracks.


    Aunt Zhao said goodbye to me and threw away the trash before heading upstairs. I glanced at the corpses that were still walking around the basement and followed him upstairs with hesitation.


    It seemed to me that my eyes could see the essence of things through the phenomena, and that I was adding something more than just the Yin Yang Eyes.


    I don''t want anyone to know that I added something different, including Aunt Zhao and Aunt Tao.


    Since the new tenant came to the district, we won''t be able to move him away so quickly. His corpse doesn''t show any signs of transformation, so I can just ignore the corpse in the basement afterwards.


    My top priority right now is to not let either Aunt Tao or Aunt Zhao find out about my drinking.


    When I got home, Aunt Tao had already gone to sleep.


    I quickly went to wash up before hiding in my room. Aunt Zhao didn''t see through the fact that I was drinking.


    I lay on my side on the bed and looked down at the floor, keeping an eye on the basement.


    The corpse was no longer moving. It was lying on its back with its eyes closed.


    The eyes of the dead man seemed to be staring at me.


    When I bumped into the corpse''s eyes, I shuddered.


    I shook my head. My nerve was still growing, and I noticed that the marks on the body were slowly fading.


    It reminded me of the morning when I''d met a new tenant, who smelled of pungent medicine.


    The new tenant must be in the basement right now, removing the dead woman''s body from her body.


    The corpse was naked and was a female corpse. When all of the marks on the corpse''s body disappeared, the body of the female corpse could be said to be extremely beautiful.


    As soon as I saw it, the corpse began to rise from her prone position and to sit on her knees, swaying up and down.


    At the same time, the upper body of the female corpse, especially the soft chest area, began to be continuously squeezed and deformed by the external force.


    I looked at the dead woman in confusion, not understanding what she was doing.


    A few minutes later, the corpse shifted again. She was on her knees, her hips raised, her body pushed forward by an external force.


    Her chest was gently swaying, and there were striking finger marks on it.


    My stomach churned and I felt sick. I looked away.


    I''ve never eaten pork and I''ve seen pigs run, and if I''m not wrong, the new tenant is fucking dead.


    Not waiting for me to completely calm down from the feeling of vomiting, I suddenly heard a few sharp screeches.


    I looked quickly at the floor and saw that the woman was lying in a dead body position.


    The whites of the dead woman''s eyes had been replaced by black, and her nails were long and black.


    The next moment, the female corpse was flipped over by the external force. Her eyes were closed, and she lay still.


    Not long after, the long nails of the dead woman began to return to their original state.


    There were no more marks on the body of the female corpse.


    Next, the marks on the woman''s body began to slowly fade.


    Staring at the female corpse, I couldn''t help but think of the transformed female corpse that I had previously seen at school cryochamber.


    As the temperature of the cryochamber was lower, there weren''t many spots on the female corpse, but it would only move after transforming, and it still needed to eat after transforming.


    My mind connected with Ah Yin and told her the situation of the female corpse in the basement that I saw earlier.


    After Ah Yin finished listening to my story, she started to curse at the new tenant for being too abnormal.


    She also did not understand why the female corpse could walk without transforming into a corpse.


    She guessed that the female corpse in the basement hadn''t been fully developed yet, so it didn''t need to be eaten and had a short time to transform.


    If the high-pitched squeak I heard was made when the female corpse was given the new tenant''s Yang essence, then the new tenant was most definitely using the Yang essence to make the female corpse.


    It was easy to understand why the new tenant should want to remove the body spots from the female body. The new tenant should not have been able to reopen his mouth to reopen the body spots.


    I told Ah Yin that I wanted to vomit, and Ah Yin laughed and said that she was the same, that she wanted to come over now to take a look at what the abnormal guy looked like.


    I reminded Ah Yin that there might be a formation in the basement, Ah Yin said that she would be careful.


    After Ah Yin quietened down, for some reason, I started to feel indistinct unease in my heart.


    After I opened the curtains and looked out into the dark night, I simply sat up from the bed and started to meditate to train my inner pill, quietly waiting for Ah Yin to contact me again.


    Not long after, Ah Yin communicated with me once again. She told me that there was no formation in the basement and she had already seen the abnormal guy, asking me if I needed to destroy his corpse.


    Receiving Ah Yin''s message, I quickly went to open the curtains.


    Ah Yin was still floating in the air, but when he saw me, he smiled and waved at me.


    I smiled lightly at Ah Yin, and tacitly told her that leaving that corpse there would always be a disaster, and that if she could destroy it, it would be for the best.


    Ah Yin saluted to me coolly and rushed to the basement.


    I lay at the window and watched as the new tenants, possessed by ghosts, carried the dead woman from the basement to the flowerbed downstairs and poured a bucket of liquid over her.


    As the new tenant lit up a lighter and threw it onto the female corpse, it instantly burned up.


    Ah Yin then came out of the body of the new tenant, and hovered above their heads.


    Without waiting for Ah Yin to rise in height and for me to react, the new tenant had already taken out a small copper bowl from his pocket with sinister eyes and threw it at Ah Yin.


    Ah Yin screamed as her figure disappeared from my sight, and the copper bowl returned to the hands of the new tenant.


    There was no doubt that Ah Yin had been taken into the copper bowl by the new tenant.


    In this situation, I couldn''t care less as I quickly took out the triangular-edge knife from my backpack and rushed out of the house barefooted.


    As I ran down the stairs, I tucked the triangular-edge knife into the sleeve of my pajamas'' left sleeve, leaving only the hilt of the knife in my hand.


    I knew that the Aunt Zhao and the Aunt Tao would rush over soon, so I had to snatch the copper bowl and force them to release Ah Yin from the copper bowl before they arrived.


    If I want to reduce my time, then I have to be prepared for the new tenant. I can''t just carelessly carry the triangular-edge knife and charge at him.


    My hasty movements made the triangular-edge knife pierce my left arm, but I didn''t care about that anymore.


    When I rushed downstairs, the new tenant was still standing in the dark with the copper bowl in his hand, staring at the burning corpse with eyes full of rage and heartache.


    When I appeared, the new tenant looked at me with a mixture of surprise and lewdness.


    I rushed down the stairs to the new tenant, and before he could react, I was right in front of him, pulling the triangular-edge knife out of my sleeve with my right hand.


    First, I placed the triangular-edge knife''s skin next to the new tenant''s neck, and then grabbed the copper bowl in his hands.


    The new tenant reflexively tried to snatch the copper bowl back, but as I squeezed the triangular-edge knife''s hand, blood immediately flowed out of his neck.


    As soon as the new tenant was quiet, I quickly stuffed the copper bowl into my pajamas pocket.


    In a short period of time, I had already heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming down from upstairs. I hurriedly asked the new tenant what I needed to do to release Ah Yin from the copper bowl.


    The new tenant stared at me without speaking, and I immediately placed the triangular-edge knife further into his neck.


    The new tenant raised his hands and tilted his head back. He finally began to talk, but he was telling me to calm down and talk.


    I told the new tenants to stop talking and answer my questions quickly. The new tenants kept saying yes and then deliberately and slowly started to answer my questions.


    Without waiting for the new tenants to explain themselves, Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao had already descended.


    Annoyed, I pulled back the triangular-edge knife and kicked the new tenant in the stomach. The new tenant fell to the ground and curled up.


    Aunt Tao walked over to me quickly and snatched the triangular-edge knife away from my hands. She scrunched her forehead and asked me what was going on.

 C85

    After my left arm was pierced by the triangular-edge knife, fresh blood continued to flow out. Fortunately, before fresh blood could flow out of my sleeve, it had already been soaked into the sleeve of my pajamas.


    Seeing Aunt Tao''s reaction, I immediately calmed myself down, raised my right hand and pointed at the female corpse that hadn''t burnt up yet, and urgently told Aunt Tao, "I accidentally saw the new tenant destroying the corpse and destroying the evidence."


    The new tenant must have just killed someone and was afraid of being found out.


    At that time, I only thought of not letting the bad guys go, so I brought the triangular-edge knife down.


    I pressed the new tenant about who he was burning, and he hurt him by refusing to answer me.


    After saying those words, I bitterly smiled in my heart as I continued lying. I mocked myself on how my acting is becoming more and more proficient.


    I am unable to mention Ah Yin to the Aunt Tao, if I were to mention Ah Yin, the matter regarding Ah Yin will implicate Qi Xiaohan, and I will need to explain the reason for Ah Yin''s lies.


    The Aunt Tao glanced at the new tenant who was curled up on the ground, then looked back at the dead woman and told me that the new tenant had burned a long dead body.


    Surprised, I hurried over to the body.


    Aunt Tao also walked to the side of the female corpse. I asked Aunt Tao, her corpse had already been burnt to a crisp, how did she find out that it was a corpse that had been dead for a long time.


    The Aunt Tao told me after a moment of silence that she didn''t know how to explain it to me in detail. She had seen too much, so she was able to identify the corpse of the new tenant at first glance as one that had been dead for a long time.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s reply, I was a little stunned.


    Aunt Tao patted me on the shoulder and glanced at my feet, telling me that the door was still open and that I should go back to my room first to put on my slippers.


    I nodded in agreement and hurried back to the house to hide the copper bowl. I put on my shoes and left the house with my coat in my hand.


    When I got downstairs, the Aunt Zhao was asking the new tenant what was going on tonight. The new tenant was lying on the floor like a dead fish, not saying a word.


    The reaction of the new tenant was undoubtedly the one that I wanted to see the most. I didn''t want him to mention Ah Yin to the Aunt Tao in the slightest.


    When I went downstairs again, the Aunt Tao asked me how I accidentally saw the new tenant burning her corpse at around 2 in the morning.


    I told the Aunt Tao that the final exam was about to begin and that I had left out too many lessons and did not want to fail them so I stayed up late to study.


    I was about to sleep when I opened the curtains to see if it was snowing, when I saw the new tenant throwing a lighted lighter onto the body.


    As soon as I said that, the new tenant spoke out, whispering that he was burning his own wife''s body, and we had no right to interfere.


    The words of the new tenant reminded me at once of his recent adultery, and a sudden wave of nausea made me throw up on the spot.


    Aunt Tao quickly patted my back and asked if I needed to go to the hospital.


    Aunt Zhao didn''t ask about the new tenant anymore and quickly walked to my side and Aunt Tao''s side.


    I waved my hand at Aunt Tao, feeling extremely frustrated.


    I threw up on the spot, as if I had placed the evidence of my drinking in front of the Aunt Tao, and could no longer conceal the fact that I was drinking at night.


    When I stopped vomiting, Aunt Tao and the Aunt Zhao no longer bothered with the new tenant and brought me straight home.


    After returning home, Aunt Tao sat on the sofa in the living room and placed the triangular-edge knife on the tea table. She gestured for me to sit next to her and asked me with a frown why I was drinking.


    After I mentioned the matter of my two roommates telling me to go eat hotpot with Aunt Tao, I immediately assured her that I would never drink alcohol again.


    The Aunt Tao listened to what I said quietly and looked at me inquiringly, asking me what it felt like to drink.


    I grimaced and said I felt a fire burning in my heart after the drink, in addition to feeling a spiciness in my throat.


    Drinking is not a good thing, our country should also enforce the prohibition of alcohol.


    Aunt Tao looked at me for a few more seconds before shaking her head helplessly. She wanted me to wash my feet first before resting.


    After entering the room and locking the door, my mind connected with Ah Yin, and I didn''t get a reply from Ah Yin, I quickly took out the copper bowl and examined it carefully.


    The four sides of the copper bowl were hollowed out, and at the bottom of the copper bowl was carved a Zen character.


    Whether I look at the empty space around the copper bowl or the solid space around it, I can find the shadows of the formations I learned before.


    I turned the copper bowl over and over a few times, but I couldn''t find anything wrong with it. I quickly took out my phone and called Zuo Mu.


    Zuo Mu quickly picked up the call and asked me why I had not rested yet.


    The Aunt Tao and the Aunt Zhao were still in the living room. I didn''t dare to reply, and after hanging up, I sent a message to Zuo Mu to wait for him, telling him that Ah Yin had been received into the copper bowl as well as its appearance.


    Zuo Mu told me to record a video of a copper bowl and send it to him.


    Not long after, Zuo Mu returned back with a message, asking me if it was inconvenient for me to speak or to listen to the phone calls.


    Since my message said that it would be inconvenient to speak, Zuo Mu asked me to mute my phone.


    I told Zuo Mu that my phone is currently in mute mode, and that Zuo Mu had immediately called.


    After I picked up the phone, Zuo Mu asked me to use my right hand to point at the Zen characters at the bottom of the bowl to try and see if I could connect my heart to Ah Yin.


    I did as I was told and smoothly connected with Ah Yin.


    A little wider in my heart, I told Ah Yin that I was begging Zuo Mu for help and asked her to endure for a while.


    After Ah Yin said okay, I covered myself with the blanket and told him in a low voice that I would do it.


    Zuo Mu told me that the copper bowl I received was a Linlang Bowl, and Linlang Bowl not only can exterminate ghosts, they can also raise ghosts.


    Now that the Linlang Bowl is in my hands, Ah Yin won''t be in any danger staying inside.


    The Linlang Bowl''s mana will rise with the increase in the number of ghosts exterminated, as well as the level of the ghosts exterminated.


    The more the Linlang Bowl''s mana increased, the more suitable it was for raising ghosts.


    I got my hands on a rare magical equipment, the Linlang Bowl is a huge space for ghosts.


    Zuo Mu''s reply surprised me. I heard the sound of Aunt Zhao leaving the house.


    I wondered what Aunt Zhao was going out for, and listened more carefully to Zuo Mu''s words.


    Zuo Mu then told me how to remove the tracks of the Linlang Bowl''s previous owner, how to recognize me as the master, and how to use the Linlang Bowl to kill and raise ghosts.


    The only way I can release Ah Yin is to remove the traces left by the previous master of the Linlang Bowl.


    As long as I recognize the Linlang Bowl as my master, then I can find out for sure if there are any other ghosts inside the Linlang Bowl.


    Ah Yin has already recognized me as her master, I only need to keep Ah Yin in the Linlang Bowl for one month, and from then on, the Linlang Bowl will be mine for life.


    As long as I am alive, no one can make the Linlang Bowl change owners again.


    Once the Linlang Bowl recognizes me as its master, if I lose the Linlang Bowl, I would no longer be able to use the Linlang Bowl to exterminate the ghosts.


    This meant that Linlang Bowl s could exterminate ghosts of Ah Yin''s level.


    As for the Linlang Bowl being able to exterminate ghosts that were at a higher level, I''ll have to try to find out.


    After Zuo Mu finished speaking, he asked me what other questions I had.


    I said in a low voice that I didn''t thank her. Zuo Mu laughed softly, saying that he was very happy that he could answer my questions.


    Zuo Mu told me to contact him whenever I had something to say. I replied and Zuo Mu told me to hang up first.


    After I hung up the phone, I immediately used my right hand to point at the Zen characters at the bottom of the bowl. My mind connected with Ah Yin and told her what Zuo Mu had just told me.


    Ah Yin waited for me to finish speaking, then excitedly urged me to take back the Linlang Bowl for my own use, saying that she would not go anywhere else for the next month, and would only knock herself down into the Linlang Bowl.


    After Ah Yin and I communicated our hearts with each other, we would first remove the marks of the Linlang Bowl''s previous owners, and then we would follow the method Zuo Mu taught me to recognize me as the master of the Linlang Bowl.


    As the Linlang Bowl recognized me as its master, it floated in the air and released a warm, multicolored light.


    I stretched out my hand and the Linlang Bowl slowly landed in my palm.


    I can clearly see Ah Yin sitting cross-legged in a large space under the control of my mind. There aren''t any extra ghosts in that space.


    I set Ah Yin as a person who needs to be nurtured rather than destroyed and left him in my bag.


    I don''t know if Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao have the key to my room, I only feel at ease if I have the Linlang Bowl with me.


    Then I took off my jacket, took off my pajamas, and used the alcohol in the room to disinfect the wound on my left arm.


    I put my pajamas in a garbage bag and waited until dawn, when I went to school, to take them with me and throw them in the trash by the side of the road.


    After I had finished, I lay back on the bed and heard the sound of the Aunt Zhao returning. I heard the Aunt Zhao whispering that the new tenant had left and had disappeared.


    After a moment of silence, the Aunt Tao ordered the Aunt Zhao to find a new tenant as soon as possible.


    After the Aunt Zhao responded, the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Zhao went back to their respective rooms.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard Aunt Tao''s and Aunt Zhao''s closed door. It was only now that I realized that I had disturbed Zuo Mu so much without hesitation.


    When I thought about how Zuo Mu had just picked up the call, the magnetic and low voice sounded with a sense of drowsiness. I silently praised that the voice must be extremely enchanting, and I also felt guilty about waking Zuo Mu up.


    Thinking that the new tenants would definitely not let this matter rest, I couldn''t help but feel apprehensive. What kind of power is behind the new tenants? What kind of revenge will the new tenants take on me?

 C86

    I dozed off. When the alarm went off, the first thing I felt when I opened my eyes was a headache.


    Knowing it was hangover, I would get up after a while.


    After I opened the door to my room, Aunt Tao told me to drink a cup of honey water first before I washed my face and rinsed my mouth.


    I drank my honey water awkwardly and warmly, Aunt Tao repeatedly told me that I would not drink a single drop in the future.


    At breakfast, Aunt Tao told me that the new tenant had already left the place overnight and reminded me to be careful before Pure Lady Sect can''t find a new tenant to confirm his identity.


    To us, outsiders can only be divided into two kinds. One is a person from a sect, while the other is a person from a non-sect.


    We can ignore those who are not part of the sect. We have to avoid provoking those in the sect as much as possible.


    I don''t need to be timid when encountering people from my sect, but I must remember to cut the weeds and root out the future troubles.


    Whether the new tenant is a member of the sect or not, I have hurt the new tenant, and the new tenant will surely seek revenge on me.


    The Pure Lady Sect disciples she arranged to be on guard between the school and home would be in place in the afternoon, so I tried my best to stay within this range for a short period of time.


    To her and Aunt Zhao''s surprise, it was her and Aunt Zhao''s mistake for the new tenant to escape so quickly.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s explanation, I immediately waved my hands and said, "Last night''s matter was caused by me being too impulsive, it was my fault. She and Aunt Zhao were right.


    The reason I acted impulsively last night was probably because of the alcohol. I won''t drink anymore and I won''t be impulsive again.


    The Aunt Tao looked at me teasingly, saying that I was pretty fierce last night.


    If she and the Aunt Zhao had arrived later, I might have used the triangular-edge knife to cut open the throat of the new tenant.


    I embarrassedly smiled as I gave the dishes to Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao. When I said that I was strong enough to make people afraid to mention the courage I showed last night, Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao looked at each other and started laughing.


    The atmosphere at the table lightened up, and I continued to eat with uncertainty.


    Aunt Tao mentioned to eliminate the root of the problem once and for all to tell me, as long as I don''t fall and leave no trace behind, I can disregard human life.


    After breakfast, I left the house with the trash bag in my backpack and threw it into the trash can by the side of the road.


    When I continue to walk forward, Zuo Mu sent me a message to report his schedule for today.


    When I received Zuo Mu''s message, I just happened to pass by the phone shop. I thought for a bit before entering the phone shop to buy a phone and put my new phone card into the new phone.


    As a result, I don''t need to worry anymore. When my phone was suddenly borrowed by either the Aunt Tao or myself, Zuo Mu happened to send a message.


    On my way back to school, I sent a message to Zuo Mu, apologizing for disturbing his sweet dream last night.


    Zuo Mu replied that he was willing to do it, and my face immediately flushed red.


    At the same time, Qi Xiaoxian appeared in my sight, and I quickly put my phone back into my pocket.


    As for the matter of Zuo Mu actually entering my life, aside from being on guard against Aunt Tao, I also have to be on guard against Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye.


    "Good morning, wife." Qi Xiaohan floated to my side, a radiant smile on his face.


    "Please call me Gan Mei from now on." Glancing at Wei Xiao-han, I continued walking forward.


    "Milady Queen, Milady Queen, may I ask if you have the feeling of not seeing me for one day?" Qi Xiaohan was in a good mood, so he didn''t mind my words.


    "Nope." I replied very straightforwardly.


    "Why?" Qi Xiaoxian looked at me with her wet, puppy-like eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It makes me want to eat dog meat." I sighed in my heart.


    "Great, great, great. Quickly eat me." He took off his coat to show off his muscles before making a gesture to take it off.


    "Big brother, the clear and bright day has arrived." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at Qi Xiaohan''s reaction. Gritting my teeth, I remind him in a low voice before picking up my pace to leave him behind.


    "I just wanted to tease you, that''s all. It''s not good to keep a cold face all day." Qi Xiaohan caught up quickly, his voice laced with laughter.


    I reminded Qi Xiaoxian that I have something on my mind, Aunt Tao will next transfer some of her Pure Lady Sect disciples to be on guard between the school and her home, and it would be best if he doesn''t appear for a short period of time.


    Wei Xiao Han''s expression was serious as he asked me what had happened.


    I told Wei Xiao Han about what happened last night, but I didn''t mention the Glazed Bowl to him. I told him that the reason why I hurt the new tenant was because of Ah Yin.


    Qi Xiaohan has a master behind him, and I once asked him how that master knew about our master-servant contract, and he said he told the master.


    He wanted to report his matter to the master, and that was one of the conditions for the master to help him.


    I can rest assured that Qi Xiaoxian will not be able to trust the man behind him. As long as there is an expert behind him, I will not be able to treat him honestly.


    After I finished speaking, I went to the first floor of the teaching building. I reminded Qi Xiaoxian that I was talking about my private matters and that there was no need for him to let the master know about it.


    Qi Xiaoxian felt a little awkward and followed me upstairs. She told me to describe to him what the new tenant looked like before she left.


    Shortly before the end of the second morning class, the counselor announced that since there was only one month left until the final exam, the school had decided to cancel the following weekend''s double holiday.


    The instructor''s announcement caused a huge commotion in the class. Most of the students started to get nervous about the final exam.


    After the counselors waited for the students to quiet down, they mentioned the heating system in the school for 24 hours. They suggested that the students who entered the exam preparation be more reserved and stay in the classroom for the rest of the time when there were no classes.


    The classroom mentioned by the counselor was not in the teaching building. It could accommodate a lot of people. It had always been a place where students gathered on the eve of exams.


    Students said, before the exam, eating in a non-Changming classroom is not.


    It was at this moment that I inadvertently caught a glimpse of the ferryman from the window. The ferryman that I had previously seen at the bottom of the cave was currently passing by the teaching building.


    In the wailing winter, he was dressed in the classic Ma Ge style, with a long back hair, a white shirt, a black suit, and a scarf.


    As I hastily glanced over, the ferryman had already disappeared from my sight. I was puzzled as to why the ferryman had come to school.


    After the bell rang to announce the end of class, I quickly left the classroom to search for ferryman''s figure in the school.


    However, I didn''t manage to see the ferryman again.


    When I walked to the school gates in the morning after school, I actually saw the ferryman. He was sitting in a taxi by the side of the road and looking straight ahead.


    As soon as I saw him, he turned to me and waved.


    Surprised, I walked towards the taxi. ferryman went straight to the point.


    I can''t owe ferryman a favor, so when I heard ferryman say that I would be able to repay it with a single meal, I naturally agreed.


    I first called Aunt Zhao to find an excuse and say that I won''t go back to eat lunch, then asked him where she wants to go to eat whatever she wants to.


    ferryman told me to get on the carriage, and then took me to the place he selected for our meal.


    From the time I got on the carriage until the end of the meal, ferryman had maintained his silence except for reporting to the taxi driver and talking to him while ordering food.


    ferryman didn''t say much, so I naturally kept quiet as well, even though I had a lot of questions that I wanted to ask him.


    As the dishes and wine were served, ferryman began to eat.


    I didn''t touch the chopsticks during the entire meal and just watched in a daze. ferryman, like a whirlwind, swept away all the food on the table without wasting a single point. After drinking all the red wine, he called the waiter over to settle the bill.


    The waiter came into the room and glanced at the empty plates and bowls on the table. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    When the waiter guessed that my gaze was wandering between ferryman and me, ferryman sat on his seat with an elegant and indifferent expression, as if he hadn''t even touched the chopsticks on the table at all.


    ferryman''s reaction made me curse inwardly.


    ferryman ate me for a whole hundred thousand yuan in one meal.


    I handed the card to the waiter. I was glad that I had five hundred thousand yuan with me, otherwise I would have to leave the ferryman alone in the restaurant.


    After I paid the bill, the ferryman took me to call back at school.


    On the way, ferryman said that he was satisfied with my hospitality and that he could answer a question of mine.


    I quickly worked out which questions to ask, and in the end I chose to ask him what his real purpose in coming to school was.


    ferryman told me in a low voice that his real purpose in coming to school was to be ordered to track and capture Gui Yan.

 C87

    This is the first time in my life that I have heard the two words'' Gui Yan ''from ferryman.


    I immediately asked ferryman what kind of level Gui Yan was. Whether he was just passing by the school or hiding in it, whether he would hurt his innocent classmates.


    When my question left his mouth, the ferryman glanced at me and said that he had said that he would only answer one of my questions.


    "Are you still hungry?" I could do nothing about it.


    In fact, the ferryman is the most edible existence I have ever seen.


    Now that a meal had paid him back, I was looking forward to another meal in exchange for an answer.


    I have never heard anyone mention Gui Yan to me and I missed this chance to ask the ferryman for an answer. I might not even have the chance to find out.


    Following the order to capture Gui Yan was ferryman''s true purpose in coming to school. That showed that Gui Yan was most likely in the school.


    Even if it''s not just for myself, I also need the answer from the ferryman.


    "Do you take me for a pig?" ferryman raised his eyebrows.


    "Have you a good temper?" I was quiet for a while and looked at ferryman.


    ferryman did not understand so he nodded, adding that he had a good temper.


    "Do you know, if you had eaten more than 3,333days'' worth of rations with a single meal, I would have asked you a few more questions. Do you have any reason to dissuade me?" After receiving ferryman''s confirmation, I sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    I don''t know much about the ferryman, so I can''t think of any other methods to force the ferryman to give me an answer.


    He had already admitted that he had a good temper and would never go back on his word and slap his own face again.


    "Ugh ¡­" The corners of ferryman''s mouth twitched twice.


    I took the opportunity to explain the previous question again before smiling and waiting for the answer.


    ferryman coughed twice to cover his embarrassment, then sat up and mentioned Ghost Mother first.


    Ghost Mother was also known as the Great Sage Ghost, with an ugly appearance that produced children every day. She ate ghosts as food, and especially liked to eat her own sons.


    Gui Yan was born in the Ghost Mother, and escaped from his mouth.


    The Gui Yan he was following was a ghost who had escaped from the Underworld by using the path of rebirth as a means to reincarnate into a human''s womb.


    Gui Yan left the Underworld with his memories. After death, he could decide whether or not his soul would leave his body and enter the small pathway.


    Gui Yan, whom he had been following, had not left his soul and landed on the small path after escaping from the Underworld, staying in the sun for a long time.


    Gui Yan had always been a rare sight, but he wasn''t sure either. He was in charge of tracking and capturing Gui Yan, what level his ghost was now at.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that when Gui Yan first came to the mortal realm, the level of the ghosts was very low.


    As for whether Gui Yan was just passing by or hiding in the school, whether he would hurt his innocent classmates, he was still not sure.


    He acted as if he had come to the mortal world to clear his mind.


    "Gui Yan likes to attach himself to things that are spiritual." When ferryman finished, he did not say anymore.


    When ferryman gave me the answer, his mouth was always closed.


    The taxi driver did not have any additional reactions, only I can hear ferryman''s voice.


    I didn''t have time to be surprised at the fact; my heart was filled with Gui Yan''s matters.


    I suggest that ferryman find some more items that have intelligence and lure Gui Yan out. ferryman shook his head and said, he has already used the techniques that I have mentioned completely.


    While I was at a loss for words, the taxi arrived at the school gates. The ferryman waved to indicate for me to get off the taxi.


    I got off the car, and seeing that ferryman was about to take the taxi and leave, I hurriedly said to him again, he cannot treat this mission as a distraction, he cannot ignore us commoners.


    "What I''m telling you, you''d better rot in your stomach." ferryman gave me a warning glance, then left on his taxi.


    I stood where I was and watched the taxi disappear from my sight. After some hesitation, I entered the school and went to the classroom.


    Along the way, I looked left and right, afraid that Gui Yan would suddenly appear.


    To me, it was already an accident that I could get the answer from the ferryman.


    I dare not doubt that ferryman has the ability to easily peep through if I obey his warning.


    ferryman had already warned me before that I couldn''t tell others what he had told me. I could only bury Gui Yan in my stomach so that I wouldn''t harm myself and others.


    I was in a state of panic all afternoon, but fortunately nothing happened at school.


    I went straight home from school, not daring to stay long.


    I can''t even protect myself. I''m too busy to mind my own business.


    When I got home successfully, Aunt Zhao had already prepared dinner and was watching television in the living room.


    The atmosphere at home is very warm, would the warm atmosphere in my heart be destroyed by Gui Yan?


    After dinner, Aunt Tao began to teach me about the ability of Pure Lady Sect.


    I dispelled all distracting thoughts and focused on learning from Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao told me to stop by 10 o''clock at night, and that we would stop here for today.


    Without waiting for Aunt Tao to leave my room, Yu Kexin called. She told Aunt Tao that it was boring for her to stay in Malaysia and that she wanted to return early.


    Aunt Tao made Yu Kexin bored and found things to do, letting Yu Kexin return home on New Year''s Eve.


    After the Aunt Tao hung up, he asked me what my views on Yu Kexin were.


    I was surprised by Aunt Tao''s question. To be honest, I told Aunt Tao, I felt that Yu Kexin was an outstanding figure in all aspects.


    Aunt Tao shook her head and left behind the words "three years old, looked seven years old, looked at the old lady" before leaving my room.


    I sat on the stool in a daze, I wondered where Yu Kexin was really important to the Aunt Tao, wondering why the Aunt Tao had kept her by her side and taught her so well, even though she didn''t seem to be interested in him.


    I didn''t understand, but after I stared blankly for a while, I would first familiarize myself with the new ability Aunt Tao had taught me tonight, then go wash up and rest.


    For the next month, until the day before the final exam, there were no abnormalities in the school and I did not see ferryman again.


    Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye still had not appeared, while Kang Jiamin still had not come to the school.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother once called me to continue the vacation for Kang Jiamin, telling me that her body is still recovering.


    The new tenants had never appeared again, Pure Lady Sect could not find the new tenants, nor could they find the new tenants'' background. They could only confirm that the new tenants were not from the sects.


    Zuo Mu would report his schedule to me every morning, and from time to time, he would exchange a few words with me through messages.


    During the day, Aunt Tao would rarely be at home to teach me new ghost arts every night. She didn''t tell me what use the red coffin had other than to be used for the elderly, who die of joy and despair after their eighties.


    Seeing how busy and tired the Aunt Tao was, I didn''t mention anything about the red coffin to her.


    Ah Yin will be staying in the Linlang Bowl for a whole month, and the state of recognition for the Linlang Bowl will automatically escalate to belong to me, for the rest of my life.


    As the Linlang Bowl will belong to me for the rest of my life, Ah Yin and I will communicate through our minds, and we won''t have to start from the beginning. Ah Yin, who is inside the Linlang Bowl, can communicate through his thoughts without any obstructions.


    The morning before the exam, Kang Jiamin called me and told me that she was waiting for me at the entrance of the school. She wanted to see me.


    The school continued to be silent. I didn''t see any more ferryman, so I thought that Gui Yan wasn''t in the school anymore.


    With Pure Lady Sect disciples constantly guarding between the school and home, I am not afraid of new tenants who are not from the sects coming to find me for trouble.


    After receiving Kang Jiamin''s call, I carried my backpack and headed towards the school''s entrance.


    I saw Kang Jiamin not only at the school gate, but also her mother and grandfather.


    When Kang Jiamin saw me, she rushed towards me and gave me a big hug, saying thank you repeatedly. Then she told me that her grandfather planned to start Taiji Fist class in TY city after the new year, and that her mother was also preparing to expand her company into TY city.


    I told Kang Jiamin that as long as she''s fine, then she''ll be fine. If she ever gets lucky in the future, then I''ll greet Kang Jiamin''s mother and grandfather.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin told me that he and Kang Jiamin''s mother have matters to attend to and need to leave TY City right now. He asked me to take care of Kang Jiamin during these few days.


    I smiled faintly as I accepted Grandpa Kang Jiamin''s request. Then, Grandpa Kang Jiamin and Mother left on the taxi.


    Kang Jiamin took my arm, and smiled widely, saying that since I had already promised her that I would take care of her for the next few days, I should send her back to her dorm.


    I laughed at Kang Jiamin''s improvement in her sticking to people, so I sent him back to her dorm.


    When Kang Jiamin called them, and they found out that they were both in Chang Ming classroom, they wailed out that they were sharpening their spears right before the battle and quickly packed their bags before pulling me along to Chang Ming classroom.


    When I sent Kang Jiamin outside of the Changming classroom, I was prepared to leave. Kang Jiamin held onto me tightly, saying that it was the same no matter where I studied, and lamenting how difficult it was for the four of us to get together again.


    Kang Jiamin''s words made me sigh in my heart, and I followed her into the Changming classroom.


    The sky was gloomy, and all the lights in the Changming classroom were on.


    Kang Jiamin and I sat down in the empty seat beside our two dorm mates. Just as I took off my scarf, the lights in the classroom suddenly started to flicker.


    At the same time, a thick ghost qi suddenly filled the entire classroom.

 C88

    The unusual scene that happened in the classroom made me think of Gui Yan. I quickly took out a sigil from my backpack and grasped it in my hands, and then sat down, alert of my surroundings.


    If Gui Yan really appeared, the rest of the students and I probably wouldn''t have a chance to leave the classroom successfully.


    If Gui Yan had not appeared, I still had a chance. I could not abandon my classmates and left the classroom.


    I don''t have anything to set up the array, so I can only rely on the peach wood daggers, charms and Linlang Bowl s that I carry around with me to deal with the situation.


    When I took out the rune from my bag and touched the Linlang Bowl in my bag, I didn''t immediately take it out.


    The Linlang Bowl is my trump card now, I cannot easily expose it in front of others.


    Following the unusual situation in the classroom, the students'' reactions were all different. Some took the opportunity to rest, some started to complain, and some continued to read with the aid of the flashing lights.


    Kang Jiamin, who was sitting beside me, watched my actions and immediately trembled in fear, her eyes turning white.


    My other two roommates chose to take the opportunity to rest.


    I looked around. I didn''t see any ghosts.


    The lights in the classroom flickered for less than a minute before exploding.


    The weather was very dark. As the lights in the classroom burst open, the lighting in the classroom became very poor. The entire classroom was struck by ghosts in an instant.


    The students in the classroom all started to pack their things and prepare to leave the classroom.


    I immediately used the most advanced method I knew to break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost, but it didn''t work. I couldn''t break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    My heart skipped a beat. The students who were about to leave the classroom started to step on the spot after opening the door to the air.


    The movement of the stomp was like a plague that spread rapidly throughout the classroom. In the blink of an eye, all the students who had left their seats began to stomp on the ground.


    The students who did not leave their seats ignored the rest of the students'' stomping movements and immediately joined the stamping team after their butts left their seats.


    In a few breaths, only Kang Jiamin and I were still sitting in our seats.


    I know, under the circumstances of the Wall-Hitting Ghost, Kang Jiamin could no longer see the rest of the people in the classroom.


    I quickly took out Linlang Bowl s from my backpack, and then extended my hand to hold Kang Jiamin''s hand. I whispered to her, telling her not to be afraid, and closed my eyes to stand up and take a few steps on the spot.


    Kang Jiamin shuddered the moment I touched her, and the moment I finished speaking, she immediately followed through.


    I pulled back my hand and stood up and stamped my foot on the ground.


    My whole body was on guard, and I quickly went over in my mind the method of controlling the Linlang Bowl to exterminate the ghosts that Zuo Mu had taught me before.


    In the classroom, other than the sound of footsteps, there was no other sound.


    Not long after, a chuckle came from behind me.


    Hearing that laughter, my hair stood on end. I immediately activated the Linlang Bowl in my hands to exterminate the ghosts.


    Among the methods that Zuo Mu taught me to activate the Linlang Bowl to exterminate ghosts, the Linlang Bowl does not need to leave my hand.


    Zuo Mu had once asked me why Ah Yin was trapped in the Linlang Bowl. I mentioned to him about the new tenant, and mentioned that the new tenant had once used a Linlang Bowl to throw it at Ah Yin.


    Zuo Mu told me that it was the most low-levelled method to use Linlang Bowl s to exterminate ghosts. Although the new tenant has Linlang Bowl s, it''s clear that they do not know how to use them correctly.


    I activated the Linlang Bowl to exterminate the ghost, but the Linlang Bowl was unable to make the chuckle disappear.


    Linlang Bowl s were unable to exterminate the ghosts in the classroom.


    With this knowledge, I can quickly use the Linlang Bowl to raise ghosts.


    Regarding the Linlang Bowl''s ability to raise ghosts, Zuo Mu once told me that as long as ghosts are willing, I can use Linlang Bowl to raise ghosts of any rank.


    If the ghosts are not willing, I can only forcefully raise them. The level of ghosts that Linlang Bowl can exterminate.


    The Linlang Bowl is my trump card right now, so I can''t use it to exterminate the ghosts. I can only bite the bullet and try its ghost rearing abilities.


    Even if I say that I''m not afraid of ten thousand, I''m still afraid of one. I''m extremely eager to see it happen.


    That cackling sound suddenly stopped. After I heard the sound, I clearly sensed a dense and cold aura heading towards me.


    My heart tightened as I immediately stopped urging the Linlang Bowl to raise ghosts and continued to follow the rest of the students.


    Then I saw a ghost pass me and rush in front of me.


    I kept walking, looking straight ahead, watching the ghost out of the corner of my eye.


    I couldn''t tell the rank of the ghost, and I didn''t know if the ghost was Gui Yan or not. The ghost''s head was that of a baby''s, and its body part was a constantly changing black fog.


    As the ghosts rushed in front of me, their necks swiveled one hundred and eighty degrees to face me, and their eyes swept across the row I was in.


    The face of the ghost was the face of a baby, and its clear eyes revealed endless, brutal despair and cold emotions.


    Under the ghost''s gaze, I felt as if my throat was being strangled and I couldn''t breathe. My heart was filled with the feeling of being on the verge of death.


    Despite my best efforts to control my emotions, my body trembled.


    The ghost giggled and floated in front of me, staring at me closely.


    I couldn''t tear myself away from the ghost''s gaze, and for a moment I was overwhelmed by the fear of death.


    In the eyes of a ghost, I saw my father beat my Second Sister to death in front of me, saw me poison my father to death, saw myself looking all over the training hall for Zuo Mu but unable to find Zuo Mu.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I was filled with despair.


    I saw the old granny cut open Aunt Wang''s throat, Aunt Wang laid on the ground and twitched helplessly as she looked at me, I saw the scene of Qi Xiaoxian bringing me endless humiliation.


    I saw Aunt Tao standing together with Yu Kexin, and with a ridiculing smile on her face, she pointed at me, saying that in her eyes, I was nothing more than a piece of trash or a sacrifice.


    I screamed at the collapse of my emotions. I could no longer tell what I was seeing, what had happened, what had been hallucinations.


    I also saw Zuo Mu telling me with a face full of disgust that I was like a clown in his eyes, that I had the heart of a snake but still tried to poison my own father.


    I am in complete despair, and my face is full of tears.


    After Zuo Mu said it again, I coldly said for him to immediately get out of my sight.


    Zuo Mu sneered and left quickly. I threw away the sigil in my hand, grabbed the ballpoint pen on the table and fiercely stabbed towards my throat.


    Just then, I saw the students in the Changming classroom see the ghosts again. I saw the ferryman rush into the classroom.


    The appearance of the ferryman made it clear that the ghost in the classroom was undoubtedly Gui Yan.


    After being pulled out from the illusion, I couldn''t stop my hands from moving. All I could do was shift my neck.


    The ballpoint pen couldn''t avoid stabbing into my neck. My entire body trembled in pain.


    I was glad that the ballpoint pen didn''t pierce my throat, and I immediately pulled the ballpoint pen out of my neck.


    Fresh blood spurted out from my neck along with the ballpoint pen. I threw the ballpoint pen and the Linlang Bowl onto the wound and fell onto the seat.


    After ferryman rushed into the classroom, Gui Yan immediately rushed into his classmate''s body.


    ferryman clapped his hands towards the student, and once the student fainted, Gui Yan immediately rushed into the other student''s body.


    In the span of a few breaths, a majority of the students in the class had been taken over by Gui Yan, and following ferryman''s repeated palm strikes, the majority of the students in the class had fainted on the spot.


    I saw that the ferryman had almost caught up to Gui Yan when Gui Yan suddenly disappeared.


    ferryman was frowning as he walked around the classroom. As he walked, all of the students in the classroom, other than me, who had never fainted before, fainted one after another. The students, as well as the tables and chairs, all rose into the air.


    I sat on the seat and pressed the wound, and my body finally rose up with the seat.


    With a wave of his hand, all of the junk on the ground left the ground. ferryman walked quickly to the place where the Linlang Bowl had fallen and picked it up.


    After ferryman examined the Linlang Bowl, she waved at me and my body returned to the ground.


    As my feet touched the ground, my wounds shook. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t breathe.


    The ferryman didn''t give me any nonsense, he immediately let me see if Gui Yan had hidden inside the Linlang Bowl.


    As I controlled my mind, I saw that the space within the Linlang Bowl had already been split into two. Ah Yin and a ball of black mist were respectively separated into half a space.


    That black mist, was most likely Gui Yan.


    I am not surprised that the space inside the Linlang Bowl has already been split into two. Zuo Mu once told me that whenever ghosts enter the Linlang Bowl, the space inside the Linlang Bowl will automatically separate.


    Zuo Mu had also told me before, that I couldn''t force them, but I couldn''t force them to stay when I hadn''t used the Linlang Bowl s to raise ghosts yet. I couldn''t do anything to them, I could only try to communicate with them to make them leave or to keep them for my own use.


    I''m weak, that''s why I''m weak.


    If the master of the Linlang Bowl was strong enough, the owner of the Linlang Bowl could easily deal with the ghosts inside.


    At this moment, Gui Yan will definitely not leave or be taken by me for his own use.


    If the ferryman wanted to take Gui Yan away, he could only take away the Linlang Bowl.


    I am already the life''s master of the Linlang Bowl. Only after ferryman kills me can I become the life owner of the Linlang Bowl, and only then can I have the chance to deal with Gui Yan who has entered the Linlang Bowl.

 C89

    From the time ferryman appeared until now, he had not paid attention to my injuries at all. I don''t think that I am able to form any sort of friendship with him because of a single meal.


    There''s no doubt that he helped me before, and there''s a high chance that he could have killed me in order to capture Gui Yan.


    After I glanced at the situation inside the Linlang Bowl with my mind controlled, I frowned and told the ferryman that there was nothing in the Linlang Bowl other than Ah Yin.


    As I spoke, blood flowed from my mouth.


    ferryman looked at me with probing eyes. My face was filled with pain as I pressed on my wound, and asked him where Gui Yan had escaped to, why didn''t he chase after Gui Yan?


    I''m really in pain. I glanced down at the Linlang Bowl, and when I looked up, I could see stars shining in my eyes.


    ferryman stared at me for a few more seconds before he turned his right palm towards me and used his right hand to caress my neck.


    Following ferryman''s actions, I clearly sensed that the wound on my neck healed in an instant, and my neck immediately lost all feeling of pain.


    I won''t be able to relax in the slightest. I know that ferryman can easily treat my injuries and can also easily break my neck.


    My eyes were filled with joy as I thanked ferryman. I said that I owed him another favor and that I would treat him to a meal later on.


    "Do you take me for a pig?" ferryman raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    Without waiting for me to reply, ferryman waved his hand and the tables and chairs in the classroom returned to normal. The items that fell to the ground previously returned back to their original positions.


    The rest of the students in the classroom were all unconscious. Some of them were lying unconscious on the desk, while others were lying on the floor.


    ferryman and I are standing in the hallway of the classroom.


    "It''s best if you didn''t lie to me, otherwise ¡­" ferryman gave me a deep glance before handing the Linlang Bowl back to me, leaving behind half a sentence and leaving the classroom.


    When the ferryman left, the Phantom Wall in the classroom disappeared.


    I quickly stuffed the Linlang Bowl into my pocket, wiped the blood off my hands with the scarf on my neck, and wrapped the bloody part of the scarf around the inside of my neck.


    The unconscious students woke up one by one, all of them looking at him with puzzled eyes. They then continued with their movements before the Wall-Hitting Ghost left the classroom one after another.


    When Kang Jiamin woke up, she immediately looked around. Seeing that I wanted to say something, she hesitated, but her eyes were filled with worry and fear.


    Two of my roommates also looked at me and asked me how I got to the aisle so quickly. I restrained my smile and said that it was too dark in the classroom and urged them to leave quickly.


    When her two roommates looked at me, Kang Jiamin quickly bent down and picked it up. The runes that were scattered around the seating area were stuffed into my backpack, then she carried her backpack with her and rushed over to my side to pull me out of the classroom.


    "What happened? Are you hurt? " asked me in a low voice after he and I left the classroom.


    Kang Jiamin''s hands were very cold, and her entire body was still trembling slightly.


    "It''s okay, it''s safe now." I held Kang Jiamin''s hand with a faint smile, giving her a comforting look.


    Gui Yan is still in the Linlang Bowl, so ferryman will come here to settle the score at any time.


    "Don''t lie to me, I have a strong mental endurance right now." Kang Jiamin was excited, her voice raised a few notches.


    When the two roommates came out of the classroom, they asked Kang Jiamin if I had deceived her heart or her body. Kang Jiamin forced out a smile and said that she was pregnant with my child.


    Kang Jiamin sighed and then said to me in a low voice that she had nothing else to do, she then laughed with her two roommates.


    Kang Jiamin''s growth had obviously made me sigh in my heart. I clearly knew that only after going through hardships would one be able to grow quickly.


    The two of them held back their laughter and asked Kang Jiamin how she had skipped lessons for so many days. After Kang Jiamin found a reason to lie, she also invited me and the two of them to lunch together.


    As soon as we went back to the dormitory, I went to the bathroom to remove my scarf and wash the blood from my neck. Looking in the mirror, I saw that there was no mark on my neck.


    I washed the blood off my cotton scarf with cold water and soap, then dried it on a hanger on the balcony.


    The two dorm mates didn''t pay attention to my actions; Kang Jiamin''s gaze had been chasing after me the entire time.


    After drying my scarf, I moved a stool to sit on the balcony and look out into the distance.


    Regarding the fact that Gui Yan was in the Linlang Bowl, I was helpless to seek help from others and was completely in a passive position.


    If the illusion Gui Yan gave me could become a reality, I would be completely helpless to bear it.


    After I stayed on the balcony for a while, Kang Jiamin came to my side and handed me a cup of milk tea. She asked me what I was thinking.


    Kang Jiamin quieted down and stood beside me to watch the distance with me.


    Not long after, the sky began to fall again.


    I reached for it, and it melted in my hand.


    My eyes dimmed as I lamented the short period of my life, lamented that my fate had already been decided, lamented how unfortunate my fate had been.


    Kang Jiamin opened her mouth and said that she might as well go eat now. I nodded my head and said.


    Kang Jiamin ordered some white spirit wine and I didn''t touch any of the alcohol. I''ll be in charge of pouring wine for the three fellow dorms from time to time.


    Kang Jiamin quickly drank too much. She sat in her seat and pointed at me, saying that she hated dealing with people who had a lot on their mind. She especially hated me.


    With an indifferent expression, I continued to refill the cups of my three roommates. The two of them looked at each other and repeatedly told me that Kang Jiamin had said things that I did not take to heart.


    Kang Jiamin raised her voice to shut up her two roommates. When she opened her mouth again, she said that she was very sober because she wasn''t drunk. She really hated me, but I was a friend who could change her life.


    Kang Jiamin began to cry after she finished speaking, and after she drained the wine in the cup in front of me, she wiped her tears and started to give me food.


    I said thank you to Kang Jiamin, who laughed and cried at the same time.


    The two dorm mates asked me what was going on, and I said that Kang Jiamin had gone insane.


    Kang Jiamin snorted as she nodded her head and said yes, adding on the fact that she was strong enough to make people fear her, her mood improved a lot when she said the words in her heart.


    My two roommates urged Kang Jiamin and I to drink a cup, and Kang Jiamin pulled them to stop making things difficult for me.


    I looked at Kang Jiamin with an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    After we finished lunch together, I went straight home. When I got home, Aunt Zhao was putting food on the table, but I didn''t see him at home.


    I sat down at the dining table and ate some more, then went back to my room and took the Linlang Bowl out of my pocket.


    After staring blankly into space for a long time, I controlled my mind to peek into the Linlang Bowl s.


    I saw that Gui Yan had already recovered the look I saw in the classroom, and Gui Yan was floating back and forth in the vast space of the Linlang Bowl with a cold expression.


    I hesitated for a bit before starting to communicate with Gui Yan and told him that ferryman had left and asked him when he would be leaving.


    Gui Yan who was floating around suddenly could not stay still, and raised his head coldly.


    I instantly fell into Gui Yan''s line of sight once again, and immediately closed my eyes as I trembled.


    I didn''t understand whether it was a coincidence or what, and I was afraid of Gui Yan''s gaze.


    I calmed my mind and told Gui Yan about my interactions with the ferryman s after he hid in the Linlang Bowl.


    When I said that I meant well, ferryman only believed my words for the moment and would return to find me at any time.


    The Linlang Bowl have already belonged to me for life, and when the ferryman comes knocking on my door again, we will all be dead.


    I didn''t get a response for a long time after I finished speaking. When I opened my eyes again, I saw Gui Yan still had eyes that were filled with deep thoughts.


    I waited for Gui Yan to understand and I was really looking forward to leave, but Gui Yan just floated around inside the Linlang Bowl again.


    I carefully asked Gui Yan when he was going to leave.


    In such a situation, I couldn''t help but silently curse, wishing that I could immediately throw away the Linlang Bowl, this hot potato.


    I really wanted Ah Yin to tell her everything that had happened this morning. In the end, I chose to remain silent.


    If I tell Ah Yin what happened, it would be equivalent to me revealing Gui Yan''s secret, and ferryman has already warned me not to reveal Gui Yan''s secret.


    Although Ah Yin has a master and servant contract with me, she can still become a ghost after I die.


    Helpless, I once again put the Linlang Bowl into my bag and started to study using up my emotions.


    Afraid it''s useless, I can only walk and watch.


    During the few days of the exam, Gui Yan was still in the Linlang Bowl and the ferryman didn''t come look for me.


    After finishing the last test, I went back to the dorm to help Kang Jiamin pack up.


    I promised Grandfather Kang Jiamin that I would help her take care of Kang Jiamin during these few days of exams. I didn''t take care of her too much, I can''t ignore her and immediately leave school to return home.


    After returning to the dormitory and helping Kang Jiamin pack her luggage, I walked her to the entrance of the school and helped her get a taxi.


    After I load Kang Jiamin''s luggage into the back of the taxi, I will remind Kang Jiamin to be careful on her journey.


    After Kang Jiamin took the taxi and left, I turned around and prepared to go home.


    The moment I turned around, my body jolted in shock. Unknowingly, ferryman had already silently stood behind me.

 C90

    I steadied my mind and asked ferryman why he was here. ferryman asked me to treat him to another meal.


    I guiltily did not ask the ferryman about the reason, and directly nodded my head in agreement.


    The ferryman walked towards the hotpot restaurant near the school entrance. I silently followed behind him, feeling apprehensive about his real purpose in appearing again.


    After ferryman and I entered a private room at the hotpot restaurant, he asked me to order some dishes.


    Considering that the ferryman''s appetite was shocking, the dishes that he ordered the last time were all meat, I told the waiter to order 10 servings of each type of meat on the menu.


    After the waiter left, I told the ferryman to finish eating before ordering.


    "I''m not a pig, I was just a bit too hungry last time." ferryman glanced at me and raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s my appetite that''s big." I can''t see through the emotions of the ferryman, so I don''t dare to offend him in the slightest.


    "Where did you get the Linlang Bowl?" ferryman sipped on his tea leisurely and mentioned the three words Linlang Bowl s that made me tremble in fear.


    After I tell ferryman the truth about how I acquired the Linlang Bowl, ferryman asked me where I got it from. It was a method that could make the Linlang Bowl belong to me for life.


    My heart was beating fast, and I said it was an accident that I knew.


    I just wanted to keep Ah Yin with me the entire time. I never thought that after Ah Yin stayed in the Linlang Bowl for a month, the state of recognition for the Linlang Bowl would automatically escalate to become owned by me for the rest of my life.


    ferryman looked at me with probing eyes, asking me again, if I am clear that once Linlang Bowl belongs to me, no one will replace me as the owner of the Linlang Bowl, no one will know what to do.


    "Kill me." ferryman''s words made me silent for a long time.


    I''m sure that ferryman knows the answer to his question, I don''t know how he would react if I answer it.


    "Are you nervous?" ferryman squinted his eyes.


    "Yes." A man''s wealth is his own fault. " I met ferryman''s gaze and I knew that it was a blessing, a curse, and a curse.


    "You''re very special, what a pity ¡­" ferryman smiled and shook his head.


    I silently stared at ferryman, feeling that his so-called ''pity'' was that he had already decided to kill me.


    At this time, the waiter entered the private box to serve dishes. After the waiter left the private box, the ferryman called for me to eat with them.


    I sat in my seat, unmoving. I watched the ferryman eat and drink, and my heart was filled with all sorts of emotions.


    After Zuo Mu reported to me about his schedule for today, he even told me that he would come to find me after the new year at the latest.


    My heart jumped with joy, but I no longer had the chance to see Zuo Mu again.


    I don''t understand why it''s so hard to live to the end.


    I''m dead, and who''s going to be sad for how long?


    I don''t seem to have any last words, even if ferryman gave me time to meet the person I wanted to see the most, I would still reject him.


    If they were going to die, they would die quietly. There was no need to disturb others.


    While I was still in a daze, the ferryman had already stopped eating. While drinking tea, he told me that he was full.


    I suppressed my emotions and nodded, ignoring death as I told ferryman that I was ready, he can make a move anytime.


    "What do you mean?" When my words left my mouth, ferryman choked on his tea a few times.


    "Literally." I felt that the ferryman was pretending to not understand his words. I wanted to laugh at his face, but I didn''t want to anger him, so that I wouldn''t die too miserably later on.


    "Are all the girls these days so open-minded? "It''s a pity I''m not ready." ferryman said with a smile.


    "Since you''re not ready, I still have some work to do. Let''s call it a day." I didn''t want to continue enduring the ferryman''s teasing before I died. I got up from my seat and walked towards the entrance of the private box.


    ferryman wanted to kill me, so he would definitely kill me before I could leave the room.


    In fact, I managed to leave the box.


    I stood outside the private box in a daze. I didn''t understand what the ferryman meant.


    ferryman also came out of the private room immediately after. He told me to remember to pay for this meal and that he wanted me to return the favor for healing my injuries.


    I looked at ferryman in surprise. When I saw a faint smile in his eyes, I immediately rushed downstairs to pay the bill.


    Before ferryman had eaten, he had been talking about Linlang Bowl and even asked me how to make the Linlang Bowl change owners. That showed that even if he wasn''t sure that Gui Yan was within the Linlang Bowl, he still suspected that Gui Yan was within the Linlang Bowl.


    I don''t understand why ferryman would let me off so easily. This result is definitely a pleasant surprise to me.


    I paid the bill and left the hotpot restaurant with ferryman. He said goodbye to me before leaving.


    I heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the taxi that ferryman was riding on disappear from my sight.


    At this time, Aunt Tao called me. She told me that lunch was ready and that she wanted to know when I would be home.


    I told Aunt Tao that I would be home soon, so I went straight home.


    When I pushed open the door to my house, I saw Aunt Tao sitting on the sofa in the living room with a dark expression. Yu Kexin was currently standing beside him with his hands hanging down.


    When Yu Kexin saw me, she immediately ran towards me. After that, she pulled my hand and complained to me, her eyes filled with grievance. Aunt Tao had always forbidden her to return to her homeland.


    She was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. I must plead on her behalf. She doesn''t want to fly back to Malaysia.


    She was not used to the fact that the Aunt Tao was not by her side.


    Yu Kexin''s last sentence made me sigh. I held Yu Kexin''s hand and walked to Aunt Tao''s side, and told him that the new year was coming soon.


    Aunt Tao shook her head helplessly and waved her hand, telling them to start eating.


    Yu Kexin gave me a grateful look, laughing until her eyebrows curved.


    After lunch, Yu Kexin opened a suitcase in the living room, pointed at the many items inside, and said that they were all gifts that she had picked out for me, Aunt Tao and the others.


    When Yu Kexin mentioned this gift, I couldn''t help but recall the watch that she had given to me previously.


    I have always wondered what ferryman''s reference to vanity actually meant.


    In my current state, if I were to use money to measure myself, the most valuable thing on my body would be the watch Yu Kexin gave me.


    ferryman and I have met three more times, and every time, I would not have the chance to ask him for confirmation.


    The missing Aunt Zhang was deemed as the controller of the cave, and the Aunt Tao was still unable to find the Aunt Zhang.


    I waved my hands and said that I wasn''t lacking anything. Yu Kexin said that half of the gifts she brought back were for me.


    In fact, the gifts that Yu Kexin brought back were almost all for me, and were not even half of what she said.


    Yu Kexin took out two small gift boxes from his luggage. After handing them over to Aunt Tao, she then dragged the remaining items from the luggage to my room.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I looked at Yu Kexin. Yu Kexin looked at me guiltily, and mentioned the previous time when I was in danger in the cave. Yu Kexin apologized to me.


    The fact that Yu Kexin took the initiative to mention the matter of the cave meeting with danger greatly relieved me of my suspicions towards my watch. After all, who wouldn''t feel guilty about being a thief?


    I told Yu Kexin that there was no need to bring up the matter of the cave anymore, and that I should thank her for bringing back so many gifts.


    Yu Kexin was pleasantly surprised, saying that she had been worried for a long time, that I would have a grudge against her because of the incident in the cave.


    After Yu Kexin showed me the present she bought, Aunt Tao gave Yu Kexin a choice. She wanted to live in a hotel, living in a living room or sleep in the same room as Aunt Zhao.


    Yu Kexin pouted and grabbed Aunt Tao''s arm, saying that she wanted to sleep in the same room as me, Aunt Tao said that she didn''t have this choice in the choices she gave Yu Kexin.


    Yu Kexin looked at me pitifully, and I couldn''t help but support her forehead.


    I said that my sleeping posture had always been bad and that I had a nervous breakdown recently because of my exams.


    Yu Kexin will not leave until the end of the new year. If I agree to let her live with me, I won''t have private space for a long time.


    And I, however, do not wish for Yu Kexin to have the chance to discover the Linlang Bowl that was Gui Yan and Ah Yin.


    In the end, Yu Kexin chose to stay in a hotel, and after Yu Kexin left, Aunt Tao began to teach me Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao warned me repeatedly that before I could learn Pure Lady Sect, I didn''t need to mention to Yu Kexin that she was teaching me how to use Pure Lady Sect.


    She wanted me to be amazing, and she didn''t want me to make any more mistakes in the middle of the road.


    The words of the Aunt Tao made it clear to me. She told Yu Kexin to choose her residence because she did not want him to know that she was teaching him some skills. In fact, she wanted to force him to stay at a hotel.


    I nodded in agreement, and felt that Aunt Tao was very cautious against Yu Kexin''s prejudice.


    When I was sleeping at night, I received a message from Zuo Mu. Zuo Mu told me that he will be coming to TY City tomorrow and that he will be able to see me again tomorrow.

 C91

    When I saw that the message Zuo Mu sent me was instantly devoid of sleepiness, I was pleasantly surprised before feeling extremely worried.


    When Aunt Tao left my room at night, she told me that I was already on break. From tomorrow onwards, she would spare no effort to teach me Pure Lady Sect.


    As a result, it was difficult for me to leave home for a longer period of time.


    I didn''t know if the Aunt Tao had left or not, but she had transferred over the Pure Lady Sect disciples who were in charge of guarding between the academy and home. I was also unable to meet Zuo Mu near her home.


    Even if I can see Zuo Mu again, what then?


    Zuo Mu and I ended before it even began.


    I didn''t reply to Zuo Mu''s message. I communicated with his in my heart and told her that Zuo Mu was coming over tomorrow.


    Ah Yin encouraged me to go and see Zuo Mu. He said that the current trend doesn''t care about how long it has been and only cares about how it used to be.


    I can''t suppress my emotions towards Zuo Mu too much. Otherwise, deep in my heart, I will never be able to let go of Zuo Mu''s departure without saying goodbye.


    Perhaps, when I really get closer to Zuo Mu, I will realize that the one I love is actually the Zuo Mu in my heart, and the one I love isn''t the real Zuo Mu.


    If that were the case, I would be able to really feel relieved.


    She knows that I can carry her easily, and she didn''t urge me to help Zuo Mu out; she wanted me to get closer to Zuo Mu so that she could help her calm down.


    If I truly love the real Zuo Mu, moving closer to him would benefit me greatly as well.


    I don''t need to think about how I will disturb Zuo Mu''s happiness. Everyone''s definition of happiness is different, and true happiness definitely won''t be disturbed.


    Although I have to bury my love for Zuo Mu deep in my heart, at the very least, when I''m old, I can just lie on the rocking chair and think back to now, and I won''t have any regrets.


    After listening to Ah Yin''s words, my mood gradually calmed down, and I made it clear to Ah Yin, who smiled and said that I welcome the next time to consult him.


    I received my phone and sent a message to Zuo Mu saying that I welcome him. Zuo Mu instantly replied that he was a little nervous.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond to Zuo Mu''s words. I was just as nervous about their meeting tomorrow.


    Zuo Mu quickly sent me a message to tell me to rest early and not to stay up late. I returned to Zuo Mu to say good night before lying down on my bed, tossing and turning.


    I fell asleep, and as soon as the alarm went off I jumped out of bed and went to wash up.


    While I was washing up, I kept thinking about what excuse I should make to leave home after Zuo Mu arrived at TY City.


    During breakfast, Aunt Tao told me that she still has to take care of some matters today and that she would rush back as soon as possible to continue teaching me Ghost Dao skills.


    My heart is a bit more relaxed, and I told Aunt Tao not to be in a hurry.


    After breakfast, Aunt Tao also left the house. I stayed in my room and waited for Zuo Mu''s message.


    Not long after, Zuo Mu also sent a message to me, asking me where I could find him.


    My heart raced as I asked Zuo Mu where he was. I said it would be more convenient for me to look for him.


    After Zuo Mu gave me an address, I carried my backpack and prepared to leave.


    When I reached the door of the room, I stopped and went back to the dresser to put on some makeup.


    After drawing my light makeup, I removed the rubber band from my ponytail and let my long hair fall straight down.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I was a little stunned. My eyes were filled with the shyness and excitement of a little girl. The corners of my lips were slightly raised, unable to conceal the happiness in my heart.


    Giving myself a supercilious look in the mirror, I found an excuse to leave home and head straight for Zuo Mu''s position.


    As the taxi got closer and closer to where Zuo Mu was, I became more and more nervous.


    My mind was connected to Ah Yin''s. I told her that I was on my way to find Zuo Mu, and Ah Yin reminded me to pay attention to whether there was a tail.


    Ah Yin''s reminder caused me to instantly pull away from my nervousness, and I immediately ordered my master to take a detour.


    After confirming that I had no tail, I let my master take me straight to my destination.


    I am at the entrance of a coffee shop in TY City, finally seeing Zuo Mu again.


    Zuo Mu stood in the midst of the snowflakes that filled the sky, his face carried a light smile, and his eyes that were bright as the stars found it difficult to conceal his excited emotions.


    He was wearing a tight suit, which made him look even more perfect.


    After I got off the taxi, Zuo Mu looked pleasantly surprised, he quickly walked towards me, and then stood in front of me at a loss of what to do. He wanted to help me block the snow and wind, but he couldn''t immediately determine which position was the most suitable one.


    When I saw that Zuo Mu was completely gone, and that I had not even seen him before, he had brought along his usual cold, bewitching aura, which prevented strangers from entering, I couldn''t help but smile.


    This kind of Zuo Mu, making me relax makes my heart warm, completely matches the one in my memory, Big Brother Zuo.


    Zuo Mu quickly confirmed that he was helping me block the snow and wind. He used his body to block the wind for me and his large hands to cover the snow on top of my head. He looked at me with a bright smile, but didn''t say a word.


    "How long are you going to let me stand here?" Zuo Mu and I stood there foolishly in the snow for a while. Then, I raised my head and looked at Zuo Mu.


    As the words left my mouth, I silently said thank you to Ah Yin in my heart.


    If not for Ah Yin''s encouragement, I might not have known about this at all.


    "Then quickly go in and warm up." Zuo Mu''s smile became even brighter as he turned around and held my hand.


    The way he held my hand was as natural as if he had held my hand a thousand times.


    Zuo Mu''s actions made me unable to think. I blankly stared at his handsome face, allowing him to wrap his warm and strong hands around my hands and bring me into the coffee shop.


    When I sat down on the seat, Zuo Mu released my hand and my brain started working.


    Zuo Mu sat opposite me and asked me what kind of coffee I was used to drinking. I honestly admitted that I was not used to drinking coffee.


    Zuo Mu chuckled, and said that he actually wasn''t interested in coffee.


    He chose to meet me at the coffee shop because he really didn''t know where to meet me.


    "Then where did you date a girlfriend before?" I was vexed at my own intelligence when the question came out.


    My question is undoubtedly related to Zuo Mu''s privacy, and is undoubtedly trying to make things difficult for himself.


    "The first time I went out with a girl was to go out with you. Can you be my girlfriend?" Zuo Mu''s eyes were filled with deep emotions.


    "Stop messing around. Are you joking with me? Be careful that I don''t fall out. " Zuo Mu''s response made my heart beat like a drum. I hastily averted my gaze.


    In my opinion, Zuo Mu was definitely just playing around. After all, he knew my identity too well.


    A waiter came to our table and Zuo Mu ordered two cups of Blue Mountain Coffee.


    In the following period of time, Zuo Mu told me that in order to see me earlier, he changed his itinerary at the last minute.


    Although the Three Truths Cult has been established since long ago, it has not been for long, and there are many things that needs to be dealt with. After he meets with me, he will leave TY City after dealing with the matters at hand.


    All these years, he has been constantly collecting materials that could completely remove the remaining Ghost Infant poison in my body. Not long ago, he finally finished preparing the materials.


    The entire detoxification process will take 48 hours. After I confirm the time, just inform him in advance. He will try his best to keep up with my time.


    "If we don''t get the chance to meet again, won''t those materials be wasted?" Zuo Mu''s mention of the Ghost Infant''s poison made my heart fill with emotion.


    Even until now, Zuo Mu still had not gathered any materials that could completely remove the remnants of the Ghost Infant s poison from my body.


    "We found each other again, didn''t we?" Zuo Mu was full of smiles.


    "Zuo Mu, thank you." My mouth was clumsy, not knowing how to express my gratitude to Zuo Mu.


    I should not have brooded over Zuo Mu''s departure without saying anything. Back then, he was only a child as well.


    "Gan Mei, I hope that you will forgive me for not saying anything at all." Zuo Mu suddenly stood up from his seat and bowed deeply towards me.


    Zuo Mu''s reaction caught me off guard, and before I could react he sat down again.


    "Forgive you." My eyes turned sour as I stared at Zuo Mu. A big smile appeared on my face.


    At this time, Zuo Mu''s phone rang. The other party asked Zuo Mu when he would return, and Zuo Mu told him to wait a little longer before hanging up.


    Seeing that Zuo Mu was busy, I took the initiative to end this meeting and urge him to busy himself.


    After Zuo Mu saw me on the taxi, he told me that he would see me again when he was free.


    After I left in the taxi, I saw in the reverse mirror that Zuo Mu was still standing at his original spot watching the taxi with his eyes.


    The taxi driver said that my boyfriend was very handsome, I looked at Zuo Mu from the mirror and couldn''t help but smile.


    When the taxi was only half the way to my home, Yu Kexin called me and asked where I was.


    After I told Yu Kexin my location, Yu Kexin happily told me to turn to a restaurant that was very close to me. She said that she had a surprise for me.


    I hesitated for a while before asking my master to take me to the restaurant, and told Yu Kexin that she only wanted me to be calm.


    After I got off the car at the entrance of the restaurant, I headed straight for the room that Yu Kexin had mentioned.


    Entering the private box, I saw Yu Kexin alone in the private box, with meat stew on top of the electromagnetic stove on the table.


    When Yu Kexin saw me, she immediately gave me a piece of meat to eat. Let me have a taste of how it tastes.


    I leaned back and asked Yu Kexin what kind of meat it was. Yu Kexin told me to guess what it was after I finished eating it.


    When Yu Kexin said this, I couldn''t reject him anymore.


    The stew was delicious. I ate the piece of meat but couldn''t taste what it was.


    I asked Yu Kexin for her answer. Yu Kexin told me that the meat I had just eaten was baby meat.

 C92

    Yu Kexin''s words immediately made me vomit on the spot.


    Yu Kexin patted my back as she mentioned baby meat.


    Yu Kexin said that baby meat is actually very nourishing. When she accidentally discovered that this restaurant actually has this kind of delicacy, the first thing she thought of was to share the delicacy with me.


    Before I arrived, she had already eaten a few pieces of baby meat in secret.


    Yu Kexin''s words made me vomit even more.


    I took a few tissues and covered my mouth as I left the room. I didn''t want to hear Yu Kexin talk about baby meat again, and I also didn''t want to smell the smell of the meat that was spreading around in the room.


    What Yu Kexin brought me wasn''t pleasant surprise, but was deep malice.


    I left the box and went downstairs, then left the hotel and went to wait for the taxi.


    Yu Kexin followed me out of the restaurant and arrived at the roadside. She kept on apologizing to me, saying that she did not expect me to be so resistant to baby meat.


    When I heard Yu Kexin mention the word baby meat, my anger couldn''t help but skyrocket.


    I resisted the nausea and said to Yu Kexin coldly with a cold face. I don''t have as much taste as her, if there are ever any other delicacies like this in the future, she would be invited to enjoy them all by herself.


    Yu Kexin was extremely embarrassed, after apologizing to me once again, she kept quiet.


    At this time, a taxi stopped in front of Yu Kexin and I. After I got on the taxi, the taxi let my master take me home.


    To me, if it wasn''t for the fact that Yu Kexin is very important to the Aunt Tao, I wouldn''t even talk about the punctuation marks with Yu Kexin after I leave the room.


    On the way home, Ah Yin communicated with me telepathically and asked me how I was feeling right now.


    I told Ah Yin that I was in a very bad mood, and she asked me for the reason behind it.


    Ah Yin''s tongue smacked on his lips.''s taste was too strong, and furthermore the baby meat had already been served on the table a long time ago.


    Yu Kexin''s act of deceit was indeed inappropriate, but I would not fall out with Yu Kexin just because of this.


    If Yu Kexin didn''t have some ulterior motive, Yu Kexin''s act of deceit could be forgiven. I only soared in anger because I was too disgusted.


    Ah Yin''s words made me start to feel that my attitude towards Yu Kexin was too vile. I told Ah Yin that I had already lost my temper.


    It was normal for Ah Yin to lose my temper when she said that clay people were slightly more rustic. If she continued to laugh at Zuo Mu, then she would immediately change from how she was before.


    I was surprised by Ah Yin''s words, and told her to explain it to me.


    Ah Yin said, I have always suppressed my emotions. If it was in the past, even if Yu Kexin did something even more outrageous, I would not so easily be angry and not reveal my emotions.


    Over-repression of one''s emotions is also a clinical manifestation of paranoid personality disorder.


    Looks like I have already let go of Zuo Mu''s departure, I have already healed my paranoid personality disorder, and the cause of my paranoid personality disorder is indeed Zuo Mu.


    I said that I was still more used to my previous self. Ah Yin smiled and said that she liked the fresh and fresh me more.


    When I returned home, Aunt Tao was still not back yet. I bid farewell to him and returned to my room to familiarize myself with the abilities Aunt Tao had taught me previously.


    After learning Pure Lady Sect from the Aunt Tao system, I found out that Pure Lady Sect belongs to the Sacred Sect.


    All the skills in the world come from holy and Taoism as well as Buddhism.


    I was hungry for more Pure Lady Sect skills, not only because of those abilities that could let me protect those people that I care about, but also because I was genuinely interested in the abilities of Pure Lady Sect.


    Shortly before noon, the Aunt Zhao knocked on my door and asked me what I wanted for lunch. I told her that as long as it was a vegetarian dish, it would be fine.


    When Aunt Zhao and I were having dinner, Aunt Tao returned home.


    Aunt Tao asked Aunt Zhao why the dining table was filled with vegetables. Aunt Zhao said that she did not want to eat meat.


    Aunt Tao asked me what was wrong, and I shook my head and said that eating less meat was better for my health.


    Aunt Tao didn''t go out during the afternoon and night. She stayed at home and continued to teach me Pure Lady Sect.


    When I had the time to check my phone, I saw a message from Zuo Mu, telling me that he had already left TY City.


    I sent a message back to Zuo Mu, telling me that he had already arrived at another destination.


    Zuo Mu asked me what I was busy with, and I told him that I was learning Pure Lady Sect from Aunt Tao.


    After I washed up at night, I sat on the bed meditating and cultivating the inner pill until around 3 in the morning.


    When I was training the inner pill, although my body and mind were already feeling refreshed and joyful, my body wouldn''t be able to withstand it if I didn''t rest.


    I know that this is related to the fact that there are too few inner pill fragments that I have already mastered. I look forward to reaching this stage as soon as possible.


    When the alarm went off, I got up immediately.


    There was no need to go to school, and I was in no hurry to wash up. I first practiced my basic skills in the open area of the living room before going to wash up and eat.


    I wanted to do target practice, but there were no fixed targets and no moving targets at home.


    After eating breakfast, I received a message from Zuo Mu as usual. He told me in the message what his schedule for today was.


    I returned back to tell Zuo Mu to be careful and not to be too tired, Zuo Mu told me to follow his orders.


    In the morning, while I was at home learning Pure Lady Sect skills from the Aunt Tao, someone brought me indoor sports equipment.


    When Aunt Tao asked the delivery man to place all the indoor sports equipment on the balcony, I noticed that the balcony had already been cleaned up.


    After the delivery man left, Aunt Tao told me that the sports equipment on the balcony were all bought for me. In the future, she can be my moving target whenever she''s at home.


    She knew I wanted to improve after she saw me exercising in the morning, so she ordered exercise equipment for me after breakfast. The exercise equipment on the balcony was enough for me now.


    Surprised, I was pleasantly surprised and said thanks to Aunt Tao. Aunt Tao looked at me with a doting gaze and said that I would not be courteous.


    I will first ask Aunt Tao if she is tired, and after I receive her negative answer, I will continue to learn.


    A day''s time passed quickly as I continued to learn new abilities. At night, I would cultivate my inner pill before going to sleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but suddenly I was awakened by a cold feeling.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a baby girl covered in blood sitting at the head of my bed in a dark room.


    As I opened my eyes, the baby''s head fell from her neck and crashed into my face.


    Shocked, I waved my hand to ward off the head, fumbled for the peach dagger under the pillow, and sat up in bed. Then I quickly moved my body to the inside of the bed to put some distance between me and the baby girl.


    The scene that I saw after waking up was too horrifying. The actions that I completed in one breath was completely out of reflex. I couldn''t immediately use the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist to deal with the baby girl.


    The head fell to the ground after I waved my hand to block it, rolling around non-stop on the ground.


    The baby girl jumped off the bed and quickly crawled to the side of her head. The head immediately returned to her neck.


    The baby girl sat on the ground again and began to eat the fingers of her left hand with a crunch. Her white eyes, which couldn''t see her pupils, stared at me.


    I steadily stared at the baby girl. She was a human in my eyes, not a ghost. I just waved my hand to block her head. Her head was real.


    However, for a baby girl to easily enter the room with my window closed and my door closed, to be able to drop her head and connect it up again, she definitely isn''t a human, and she definitely isn''t a ghost.


    I couldn''t tell if she was a ghost or not, so of course I couldn''t tell her rank.


    I don''t understand how she got into my room with the spell affixed to it. I don''t understand why the spell in the room has no effect on her.


    After confirming that there was no Wall-Hitting Ghost in my space, I immediately called for Aunt Tao to help me.


    My cry for help was like a stone sinking into the ocean. I didn''t hear anything else.


    In this situation, my heart shrank and I stopped calling for help.


    I immediately linked up with Ah Yin and explained the situation with the little girl, asking her what the hell a little girl was, but Ah Yin also did not make a move.


    I quickly pinched my thigh again. I could clearly feel the pain. I wasn''t dreaming.


    I sat up on the bed and looked at the baby girl.


    The baby girl sat on the ground and ate all the fingers on her left hand. She raised her right hand and pulled down her left arm, then went to eat her left arm.


    Blood kept gushing out from her wound, and soon the ground was covered in a pool of blood.


    The baby girl opened her mouth wide after eating her left arm. She then used her right hand to pull out a whole left arm from her mouth. Her pupil-less white eyes were staring at me.


    My stomach churned as I watched the baby girl.


    The baby girl put her left arm back in place, then took her left hand out of her mouth and put it back in place.


    When the baby girl had done this, she did the same with her right hand and right arm.


    Watching the baby girl pull her right hand out of her mouth, I couldn''t take it anymore and was about to vomit on the spot.


    At that moment, the baby girl tore off her head and threw it towards me. At the same time, her headless body rushed towards me.

 C93

    Seeing the baby''s head and headless body coming at me, I immediately activated the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist to protect her entire body. At the same time, I waved my right hand and used the peach wood dagger to block the baby''s head and stab towards her headless body.


    After the matter of Grandma Kang Jiamin''s inheritance, Aunt Tao once told me about the Blood Jade Bracelet.


    Aunt Tao told me that because of the semi-initiative of Xue Xin''s jade bracelet, when I used it to deal with ghosts, the bracelet was able to close range and harm the ghosts I chose.


    If I use this bracelet and use my will to control its power to protect my entire body, any spirit that touches my body will suffer damage from this bracelet.


    I used the peach wood dagger to successfully block the baby girl''s head, and then stabbed the baby girl''s headless body.


    When the peach wood dagger successfully stabbed into the baby girl''s headless body, I immediately placed my left hand on the baby girl''s shoulder to deal with her in a two-pronged manner.


    The peach wood dagger and the blood jade bracelet had no effect on the headless body of the little girl. The body continued to rush forwards.


    I was shocked. Seeing that the peach wood dagger had completely pierced the baby girl''s body, I used my left hand to prop up the baby girl''s body.


    With the strength of my left hand, the baby''s body stopped moving toward me.


    Blood flowed continuously from the neck of the infant girl and from the point where the peach wood dagger was stabbed into her. In the short period of time that the infant girl pounced on me, I was already sitting in a pool of blood.


    The floor and the bed were covered in blood.


    When the baby''s body stopped moving towards me, her head, which had been blocked by me, fell onto the bed and stopped moving. It abruptly returned to the baby''s neck.


    The pupil-less white eyeball on my head stares at me again.


    My scalp tingled as I faced the baby girl so closely.


    When the baby girl''s head returned to her neck, she immediately opened her mouth, baring her red teeth as she bit towards my left hand.


    I let go of the peach wood dagger with my right hand and punched the baby girl in the stomach. The baby flew off my fist and hit the wall, then fell to the ground.


    I don''t understand why both the peach wood dagger and the blood jade bracelet are ineffective on this little girl. Instead, it''s only by using brute force that they are effective on her.


    I stared at the baby girl warily, glad that I still had some brute force.


    After the baby girl fell to the ground, she started crying. Her tears were also red.


    After crying for a few minutes, the baby''s head fell to the ground again. Pieces of her body fell to the ground.


    The room was completely silent. I sat on the bed and stared at the situation on the ground. I didn''t dare to move for fear that the little girl''s head would suddenly attack me and bite me.


    As time passed, the baby''s body that was scattered on the ground remained motionless.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been there, but the alarm clock on my bedside table rang.


    As the alarm went off, I saw that the blood in my room was beginning to quickly disappear. The baby''s speed reassembled, and she quickly retreated out of the window.


    I shivered, closed my eyes, and opened them again. I was lying under the covers, cold sweat trickling down my forehead. Sunlight had already entered my room through the gaps in the curtains.


    I quickly lifted the pillow and saw that the mahogany dagger was still under it.


    Did you have a nightmare? I lay back down on the bed and let out a long breath, then sat up and looked at the place where I had pinched the baby girl.


    I saw that the place where my thigh had been pinched was blue.


    This situation shows that I did pinch my own thigh.


    I was full of doubts. When I pinched my thigh, I felt pain, but why didn''t I wake up? I was still dreaming.


    I shook my head. It was good that nothing had happened, so I got up and went to exercise on the balcony.


    Indoor fitness equipment on the balcony, I can exercise while looking out at the scenery.


    Not long after, Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao both woke up. After they washed up, Aunt Zhao went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast while Aunt Tao sat in the living room and watched me train.


    After finishing my morning practice, Aunt Tao held onto his small target and continued to change her direction and position, cooperating with me to practice using the live target.


    Initially, I was too timid and was afraid that I would hurt Aunt Tao, but I quickly realised that I was overthinking it.


    The quality of Aunt Tao''s body is much better than mine.


    My heart was gratified by this, I hope that Aunt Tao''s body will continue to be strong.


    Aunt Tao accompanied me to Aunt Zhao to cook breakfast. I would wash up before going to eat.


    When I was eating, I mentioned to Aunt Tao about my nightmare from last night. I asked him why she didn''t wake up even though she clearly felt pain.


    Aunt Tao asked me if I stayed up all night again last night. After I nodded and said yes, Aunt Tao said that under extreme tiredness, people can''t wake up even if they had nightmares.


    Aunt Tao''s reply made me feel relieved. In this way, as long as I wasn''t scared to death in my nightmare, I would be fine after I woke up.


    Aunt Tao immediately asked me what I did when I stayed up all night. I said that after I washed up last night, I repeatedly familiarized myself with the Pure Lady Sect that she taught me a few times.


    Aunt Zhao praised me for being diligent, Aunt Tao chuckled, and said that she knew people very well, and did not misjudge me.


    Aunt Zhao''s face was full of smiles, saying that she was praising me, not Aunt Tao.


    I smiled as I continued, saying that it was all because of Aunt Tao''s guidance. Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao looked at each other and laughed together.


    The atmosphere during breakfast was very warm. As we continued to eat in the dining room, I asked Aunt Tao if she had already withdrawn. She had transferred the Pure Lady Sect disciples who were in charge of guarding between the school and home.


    Aunt Tao nodded and agreed. Furthermore, the new tenants were not the people from the sect who did not cause any trouble, it should be because they were scared out of their wits by my previous ferocity.


    I ate in silence, I hope so.


    Just as breakfast ended, Yu Kexin came over.


    Yu Kexin brought a lot of ingredients, and after a short while, he also left.


    During the time that Yu Kexin was at home, every time she glanced at me, her eyes would become timid and she seemed to want to say something but stopped herself.


    When I saw Yu Kexin, I immediately thought of baby meat. Although I didn''t feel like vomiting anymore, my heart still ached.


    I did not glare at Yu Kexin, but neither did I take the initiative to speak to her.


    Yu Kexin didn''t stay for long before leaving again, which made me unable to bear it, so after she left, I immediately forgave her from the bottom of my heart.


    Aunt Tao didn''t allow her to stay at home. She needed to stay alone in the hotel, and with her heart at ease ¡­ ¡­ I know Yu Kexin definitely doesn''t feel good about this, but she took the initiative to bring food from home.


    After Yu Kexin left, Aunt Tao began to teach me again. I restrained my emotions and learnt from him, so I would only treat him better when I see him again.


    When I was eating lunch, I received a call from Kang Jiamin. Kang Jiamin told me that her grandfather had already contacted the place in TY City.


    He only had to wait for her to come to TY city with him after school started. He would take care of her while he held Taiji Fist training sessions.


    Her grandfather told her to tell me that if I wanted to learn Taiji Fist too, he would teach me the secret of his Taiji Fist skills.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin is definitely someone who has true ability. Kang Jiamin''s words made my heart jump with joy.


    I told Kang Jiamin to say thank you to her grandfather for me. I said that I would definitely come over to consult her once the Taiji Fist training had started.


    and I chatted for a while longer before hanging up. Aunt Tao told me that Taiji Fist came from both Holy Sect and Dao Sect, and that my Taiji Fist training had many benefits.


    Confucianism for the holy, Taoism for the Taoism, to be interpreted as Buddhism.


    All the abilities in the world came from holy and Taoism as well as Buddhism, except for the Four Arts of Cursing in the Witch Cup.


    Witchcraft was magic, the cup was magic, and the curse was a spell.


    Spells can be separated into white magic and black sorcery. The Five Tombs Art that I learnt when I was young is the black sorcery.


    The mantra was similar to the mantra of the Taoism, but was fundamentally different from the mantra of the Taoism.


    It was said that those who could master both the Deities of Confucianism and the Sorcerer''s Bewitching Spell would be able to reach an easy realm.


    She did not know what realm Yi''s cultivation realm was. Perhaps those who entered that realm would thus become deities, or perhaps that realm would become neither living nor dying, neither growing nor diminishing.


    I continued to eat with a sigh. So there was a realm in the world.


    Aunt Tao continued to teach me skills after lunch. I studied more seriously, and yearned to learn from Yi Tian.


    At night, I would cultivate the inner pill as usual before resting. After I fell asleep, I woke up from my stupor and opened my eyes to see the baby girl again.


    When Ah Yin did not reply, I immediately closed my eyes and laid on the bed, unmoving, and allowed the heavy object to fall onto my face and flow into my body with warm blood flowing out.


    I heard the cry of a baby girl and felt my hands being sucked dry.


    Despite my conviction that I was dreaming, the truth about the baby girl still made my heart ache.


    As the alarm went off, I opened my eyes and saw that everything in the room was normal.


    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and sat up in bed. I noticed that there was a row of deep teeth marks on my wrist.

 C94

    Shocked, I quickly took off my pajamas to check my body. I couldn''t see my back, and there were no extra teeth marks where I could see.


    I jumped out of bed, naked, and turned my back to the mirror on the dresser to look at my back.


    I''d never seen my back before, with my back to the mirror. There were no teeth marks on my back, but there were bright red birthmarks.


    I quickly reached back and touched the birthmark. The birthmark didn''t bulge at all, and the skin was as smooth as the rest of my body.


    I took my mother''s birthmark. I was sure that the birthmark on my back was indeed a birthmark, but I couldn''t find any information about the birthmark that matched the one on my back.


    I carefully looked at my back. The birthmark on my back didn''t look ugly at all, instead, it had a strange beauty. It seemed to be an unformed pattern.


    I shook my head at the allure of the birthmark and dressed to exercise on the balcony.


    When Aunt Tao woke up, I told him about the nightmare I had last night. I told him that the girl I dreamt of two nights in a row was the same baby girl.


    I extended my wrist to let Aunt Tao see the rows of deep teeth marks on my wrist, but I realized that the teeth marks had already disappeared without me knowing when.


    While I was still in a daze, the Aunt Tao patted my shoulder and said that I had been too tired these few days.


    When I woke up, there was a row of deep teeth marks on my wrist.


    Aunt Tao''s face turned serious as she looked at my wrist. She then asked me if I had met with any strange people or things in the past few days.


    The last few days are the days of Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao frowned and looked at me, saying that I seemed to have encountered a lot of things recently, and let me explain to you all the special people and things that I''ve met recently.


    Aunt Tao''s words made my heart clench, I immediately denied it.


    I said that it wasn''t that I had a lot of things going on recently, but rather that I hadn''t encountered any special people or things recently.


    I asked her if it was a few days. I wanted her to give me a deadline so I could go over what had happened during that period of time.


    Aunt Tao nodded, and then opened her mouth again to let me go through the events that happened in the last five days.


    After hearing Aunt Tao give a deadline, I calmed my emotions and quickly went through the events that happened in the last five days in my mind.


    To me, what happened in the past five days was rather special. I had seen ferryman meeting Zuo Mu and Yu Kexin before.


    The ferryman and Zuo Mu had already left. Gui Yan hid inside the Linlang Bowl and Yu Kexin deceived me to eat the baby''s flesh.


    Among the four matters, I absolutely cannot mention the matter of ferryman, Zuo Mu and Gui Yan to the Aunt Tao.


    If I tell Aunt Tao about Yu Kexin, Yu Kexin might be punished, and Aunt Tao might ask him to return to Malaysia immediately.


    I glanced at my wrist, which was no longer abnormal, and told Aunt Tao that in the past five days, I have not met any special people or things.


    Aunt Tao was silent for a moment, before she said that she would sleep with me tonight.


    I nodded and went to wash up.


    As I washed up, I wondered if my nightmares had something to do with baby meat. After all, the dream girl''s body had been dissected into pieces and scattered on the floor.


    As for the pieces of meat, they looked as if they had been sliced with a sharp knife.


    With this question in mind, I waited until after breakfast before I mentioned baby meat to Aunt Tao. I asked him what kind of adverse reactions she would have after eating baby meat.


    Aunt Tao said that baby meat was meat too. Under normal circumstances, a person eating baby meat would not have any adverse reactions.


    There was a spell in the black sorcery that could be cast using the flesh of infants. That spell was too cruel, and the moment it appeared, it immediately angered the people in the sect, and the spell disappeared the moment it appeared.


    Aunt Tao''s explanation made me frown. I got her to tell me more about the witchcraft that she mentioned.


    The Aunt Tao told me that in that magic, there was a need to use baby''s four pairs of arms and forty-four portions of brain tissue.


    Once that spell was successfully cast, people would be in endless fear until their lives were taken.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao said that she only knew this much about the spell and asked me why I was asking about the baby''s meat.


    I hesitantly told Aunt Tao that Yu Kexin had deceived me to eat a piece of baby meat.


    I have already forgiven Yu Kexin from the bottom of my heart, but I do not want to fall into the black sorcery.


    Aunt Tao''s face darkened as she asked when I ate the baby''s meat. I told him that it was two days ago.


    The Aunt Tao immediately called out to the Aunt Zhao who was busy in the kitchen to mention the spell she had cast using the baby''s flesh. She asked her how long it would take to cast it successfully and how long it would take for it to show its effects.


    Aunt Zhao told Aunt Tao that among the spells, the most important one was the secret seasoning.


    The secret seasoning, combined with the baby''s arm and brain juice, became a dish that could be served on a dining table.


    After eating that meal, a person would be immediately infected. In less than six hours, they would sink into endless fear.


    Unless the black sorcery was broken, one would not be able to get rid of the fear until the moment of death.


    I was surprised that the Aunt Tao still needed to ask for an answer. After hearing what the Aunt Zhao had to say, I felt a little more relieved.


    When Aunt Zhao opened her mouth again, she meant that all sorts of black sorcery s appeared one after another. All kinds of black sorcery were being replaced very quickly.


    If that spell had been passed down, it would have improved a lot.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I looked at Aunt Zhao and asked her if she had inherited that spell.


    Aunt Zhao said she didn''t think so. She glanced at Aunt Tao and then glanced at me, and asked what happened.


    I looked at Aunt Tao who was frowning, and did not say anything.


    If I were to bring up the matter of me eating baby meat again, it would be equivalent to announcing to Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao that I am completely suspicious of Yu Kexin for allowing me to fall for the black sorcery.


    Aunt Tao immediately asked Aunt Zhao to help me see if I was hit by the black sorcery.


    Aunt Zhao immediately walked in front of me, bent down to examine my eyes, and then pressed down on the top of my head.


    Following that, Aunt Zhao told Aunt Tao that in her opinion, I have never been in the black sorcery before.


    Aunt Tao''s scrunched forehead relaxed, and she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Aunt Zhao did not question further, she turned around and went back to the kitchen to busy herself.


    Relieved, I quietly asked Aunt Tao, how did she know about black sorcery.


    Aunt Tao told me in a low voice that she used to be an expert in black sorcery.


    To become a Sect Leader, one had to have exceptional skills, but the ability to specialize in the arts and arts was limited, and the Sect Leader had his own weaknesses.


    The Sect Leader was not omnipotent, nor was he omnipotent. To the Sect Leader, what was more important was that he was adept at controlling the entire situation, more capable than making his own abilities stronger.


    I told Aunt Tao that listening to her words is better than reading for ten years. Aunt Tao laughed and said that I was a lackey.


    Taking advantage of Aunt Tao''s good mood, I asked him if I could learn black sorcery from him.


    Aunt Tao said she could, that her time at home was limited, and now that she has taught me Pure Lady Sect, it''s basically a filling in duck education.


    After she returns to Malaysia, it won''t be too late for me to learn black sorcery from the Aunt Zhao.


    I immediately nodded my head. After that, Aunt Tao began to continue to teach me Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao slept with me at night. After I washed up, I didn''t cultivate my inner pill and just lay on the bed to rest.


    I was used to sleeping late. I couldn''t sleep early.


    Seeing that the Aunt Tao didn''t immediately fall asleep, I lied on the bed and didn''t say a word to him. Then, I mentioned the birthmark on my back.


    Aunt Tao closed her eyes and said that she already knew that I had a birthmark on my back.


    She had asked the doctor about it, and the doctor had said that my birthmark was fine.


    I was very at ease with Aunt Tao staying with me, and not long after I chatted with him, I fell asleep as well.


    I slept through the night without a dream until the alarm went off.


    When I opened my eyes and saw that Aunt Tao was still awake, I immediately turned off the alarm.


    The forehead of the slumbering Aunt Tao slightly creased, the white hair of her ashen face especially striking on the heavy colored pillow towel.


    I sighed in my heart as I lightly stepped on the bed and went to exercise on the balcony. I wanted to become stronger as soon as possible so that I could look like the hope of the Aunt Tao.


    It wasn''t long before I heard the sound of breaking glass in the room.


    I was worried that something was wrong with the Aunt Tao so I ran back to my room.


    Pushing open the door, I saw that the glass cup Aunt Tao had placed on the stool beside the bed last night had shattered and Aunt Tao was already standing on the floor barefooted.


    Unknowingly, Gui Yan had already come out of the Linlang Bowl s and was facing off against the Aunt Tao.

 C95

    I froze in the doorway, not knowing what to do.


    Gui Yan''s clear eyes still exuded endless, tyrannical, despair and cold emotions.


    When I saw Aunt Tao staring into Gui Yan''s eyes, I wanted to remind him that Gui Yan''s eyes would cause people to hallucinate, but I clearly understood that I was unable to explain to Aunt Tao how I could understand Gui Yan.


    Just as I was hesitating, Aunt Tao quickly formed her palms and pushed towards Gui Yan.


    Aunt Tao had only used three seconds to form and push out her palm.


    When Aunt Tao pushed out her palm, Gui Yan instantly disappeared from the spot.


    In this situation, my heart felt a bit more relaxed, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart.


    The last time Gui Yan disappeared into the school, he probably went back to the Linlang Bowl again.


    After Gui Yan disappeared from his spot, the Aunt Tao started to look around the room.


    To prevent the Aunt Tao from discovering the Linlang Bowl and the new phone in my backpack, I immediately rushed over to the Aunt Tao''s side. I pulled her along to size her up and asked her urgently if she was injured.


    What the hell was that ghost? Why did it run into the room? How could the ghost not be afraid of the runes on the door?


    Before I could finish asking my question, Aunt Zhao had already come out of her room and quickly came to my side.


    After I rushed into the room, the Aunt Tao gave me a helpless look.


    The Aunt Tao looked at me and waited for me to finish asking my question. She said that she could only tell me that she was not injured and was unable to answer my remaining questions.


    She was about to look around the room to see if the ghost was hiding in the room, but she pulled out of her trance at the sound of my voice.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me secretly heave a sigh of relief, and I asked her what state of mind she was in.


    Aunt Tao shook her head. My thoughts were jumping a little too fast, she brought me and Aunt Zhao out of the room, and after washing up, we started to draw talismans in the living room.


    Aunt Tao drew Innate Runes, she did not have any complicated rituals or rules when she drew Runes, after she washed up she just took cinnabar and yellow paper and started drawing Runes.


    The runes drawn by the Aunt Tao is something I have never seen before. The difficulty in drawing that runes is more than a hundred times harder than the hardest runes I have learned to draw.


    When Aunt Tao was drawing the talisman, she used all of her strength to draw the talisman. After she succeeded in drawing the talisman, she had Aunt Zhao place the talisman on the door of my room.


    I was filled with curiosity towards the runes drawn by the Aunt Tao. Seeing the Aunt Tao leaning against the sofa with a tired look and her eyes closed, I could only suppress the curiosity in my heart.


    Aunt Tao told me before that although Innate Runes do not have any complicated ceremony rules, it would take a lot of energy to draw talismans.


    The higher the grade of the Innate Talisman, the more energy it consumed.


    I walked to the back of the sofa and gently pinched Aunt Tao''s shoulders.


    Aunt Tao closed her eyes and asked me if I had another nightmare last night. After I said that there wasn''t any, Aunt Tao said that the reason I had another nightmare was probably because I stayed up too long and stayed up late.


    What I saw earlier, the row of deep teeth marks on my wrist, was probably the hallucination when I woke up.


    I don''t need to put too much pressure on myself, she doesn''t need me to immediately master the Pure Lady Sect skills that she taught me. I only need to write down the notes when she teaches me the Pure Lady Sect skills.


    Aunt Tao''s words made me start to suspect if the row of deep teeth marks on my wrist was really an illusion.


    After all, I no longer had nightmares last night. I just woke up yesterday morning and looked at that bite mark. When I looked at that bite mark a second time, it had already disappeared.


    After Aunt Zhao pasted the Runes on, she went to my room and dragged out the luggage from my room that was dragged by Yu Kexin.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s instructions, I know that in Gui Yan''s matter, Yu Kexin could be considered to be innocent.


    Aunt Zhao glanced at me, her mouth was wide open as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She went to lock the door, then went to my room to drag Yu Kexin''s luggage into the living room.


    Aunt Tao instructed Aunt Zhao to open the luggage, and to carefully inspect the items inside one by one.


    Every time Aunt Zhao picked up an object with his left hand, she would hold her fingers together and stroke the object with his right hand.


    As Aunt Zhao brushed past the object with her right hand, traces of black energy seeped out of her palm and seeped into the object.


    After checking all the items in the trunk, Aunt Zhao went to check the trunk the same way she did before shaking her head at Aunt Tao.


    The Aunt Tao asked me silently, if I had used anything in the trunk.


    I honestly didn''t. I said that after Yu Kexin showed me the presents in the luggage, I hadn''t even touched the luggage.


    Aunt Tao heaved a sigh of relief and waved her hand to allow Aunt Zhao to put the suitcase back in my room.


    The sound of the door opening could be heard, following that, Yu Kexin''s voice sounded out together with the door knocking.


    Aunt Zhao and I looked at each other, I quickly dragged the luggage back to my room, and Aunt Zhao waited for me to come out before opening the door.


    After Yu Kexin entered, she asked Aunt Zhao why she was still locking the door in the middle of the day. Aunt Zhao said that we woke up a little late today and have not washed up yet so that we can still not have breakfast.


    I had already decided to treat Yu Kexin better when I saw her again, added to the fact that I had nightmares and also the fact that Gui Yan had laid his hands on me, I waited for Aunt Zhao to finish answering Yu Kexin''s questions, and immediately took the initiative to greet him.


    Yu Kexin was pleasantly surprised, she ran over to me and hugged me while jumping up and down, repeatedly saying thank you for your forgiveness.


    Aunt Tao continued, and asked Yu Kexin why she wanted to thank her for her forgiveness.


    Yu Kexin made an awkward expression and admitted to Aunt Tao that she deceived me to eat the baby''s meat. She also guaranteed that she wouldn''t be so rash and wouldn''t force her personal preferences onto other people''s bodies.


    I don''t want Aunt Tao to blame Yu Kexin anymore. I followed up and waved my hands saying that this was nothing.


    The Aunt Tao didn''t speak anymore. Yu Kexin quickly walked to her side and asked him with concern why she looked so tired.


    Aunt Tao shook her head and said that she was fine, her tone was indifferent as she asked Yu Kexin why she had come back.


    Yu Kexin felt wronged and said that Aunt Tao did not like her. I said that it was freezing cold outside because Aunt Tao was afraid that he would treat her coldly.


    Yu Kexin smiled as she bent her eyes and pulled Aunt Tao''s arm. This way, she would be able to relax.


    I watched as Yu Kexin continued to act cute and try to please the Aunt Tao, I watched as the Aunt Tao''s expression gradually eased up, and I was once again confused.


    I am confused, what is so important about Yu Kexin to the Aunt Tao? Since the Aunt Tao doesn''t see anything special about Yu Kexin, why did she keep her by her side and continue teaching her.


    Aunt Tao returned to her room after eating breakfast. She did not come out of her room until noon, and when she came out again, she was not tired at all.


    Yu Kexin stayed at home and chatted with Aunt Zhao and I, and she left after eating lunch.


    Yu Kexin asked how the runes on my door were changed. Aunt Zhao answered for me that the Aunt Tao asked her to stick the runes on it, the runes were drawn long ago by Aunt Tao.


    Aunt Tao will continue to teach me skills after lunch. When she teaches me skills again, she obviously increased the speed of my teaching.


    Aunt Tao told me in the evening that she would return to Malaysia early after she had taught me how to do it.


    I asked Aunt Tao if I could spend New Year''s Eve at home before leaving. Aunt Tao said that even though the date for her return was early, she could still spend New Year''s Eve at home.


    Aunt Tao told me about the situation when I was eight years old and my Aunt House went through the Spring Festival. Aunt Tao laughed at me because I didn''t know that I was full and that I would always eat until I was full.


    I had a faint smile on my face as I quietly listened to Aunt Tao talk about the past. I was clear that the reason I ate so much at that time was because I was scared and hungry.


    Second Sister and I have had a hard time, and we often had our fill at the end of the meal.


    If not for Aunt Tao accepting me back then, it is extremely likely that I would not have lived to this day.


    Aunt Tao mentioned about the past for a while, then she urged me to rest early before leaving my room.


    I still had a lingering fear in my heart. That nightmare that I had twice in a row, when I saw Aunt Tao leaving, I hesitated and didn''t tell her to stop.


    After Aunt Tao left my room, I went to wash up and replied Zuo Mu''s message. Then, I took out Linlang Bowl s from my bag to check if Gui Yan was still inside.


    After confirming that Gui Yan was still inside the Linlang Bowl, I became depressed and started to meditate to cultivate the inner pill.


    I trained until the early hours of the morning, and then lied down to rest.


    Before I could close my eyes, the baby girl reappeared in my dark room.


    The baby girl was no longer covered in blood. There was a new wedding dress on her body. The wedding dress was made of white paper.


    I was shocked that the baby girl would appear again before I fell asleep. I immediately sat up with the peach wood dagger in my hand and called for the Aunt Tao to help me.


    My cry for help was immediately answered, and I immediately heard the sounds of Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao rushing to my room.


    The baby girl stood on the ground and ignored my cries for help. She ignored the arrival of Aunt Tao and the others, and kept her head down as she fiddled with her paper wedding dress.


    When the door opened, the Aunt Tao was the first to rush into my room.


    Seeing Aunt Tao, I immediately raised my hand and pointed at the baby girl.


    Aunt Tao took a quick glance at the baby girl''s body before withdrawing his gaze. He impulsively asked beside my bed, "What''s wrong?"


    Aunt Tao didn''t see the little girl at all, which made me feel extremely terrified.


    The baby girl looked up at me with her white, pupilless eyes, and her lips curved in a mocking smile.

 C96

    Aunt Zhao, who followed closely behind Aunt Tao into the room, stopped in her tracks as soon as she entered, and looked towards the location of the baby girl with a puzzled look.


    When Aunt Zhao looked towards where the baby girl was, she was suddenly shrouded by black Qi, and a scepter formed from the black Qi appeared in her hand.


    The baby girl turned around to face Aunt Zhao, staring at him with her white eyeballs.


    The sight in front of my eyes made my heart rise with hope. I focused on Aunt Zhao and the baby girl, hoping that Aunt Zhao would show some strength.


    After Aunt Tao asked me what happened, she quickly followed Aunt Zhao''s line of sight to where the baby girl was and protected me behind her back.


    As the baby girl turned around to face Aunt Zhao, the marriage gown she was wearing started to flutter.


    I wasn''t sure if Aunt Zhao had seen the little baby girl wearing the marriage gown, but before I could react, the wedding dress had already released a blinding white light that shot towards Aunt Zhao''s eyes.


    The white light instantly reached Aunt Zhao''s eyes, causing her to groan in pain as her entire body trembled. The scepter that was condensed from the black Qi in her hand dissipated into the air, and blood immediately flowed out from the corner of her eyes.


    Aunt Tao tensed up and immediately started forming a seal.


    I saw a complex array formation formed by white light immediately appear in the room, enveloping me, Aunt Tao, me, the Aunt Zhao and the little girl within.


    The baby girl''s wedding dress began to emit a blinding white light. Once again, a faint white light began to appear due to the lack of wind.


    A faint white light enveloped the little girl''s body, causing her to be separated from the Aunt Tao''s array formation.


    After the formation appeared, the Aunt Tao kept pushing towards the girl''s baby.


    The white light that enveloped the Aunt Tao''s body fluctuated every time she pushed her palm towards the little girl. However, that was all she was doing.


    In this situation, I steadied my mind and quickly got off the bed to rush at the baby girl. I wanted to tear off her wedding dress.


    So far, the baby girl has appeared three times. According to my experience, brute force is only effective against the baby girl.


    The baby girl stood still, and at the instant my hand reached for her, she suddenly turned her head to look at me. Her eyes, which were blind and white, suddenly turned blood-red.


    My heart thumped. I didn''t understand what a change in the baby''s eyes meant. My right hand was already touching the paper wedding dress she was wearing.


    The paper wedding dress that the baby girl was wearing was real to me.


    As I moved, a large paper wedding dress appeared on my body.


    After I froze for a few seconds, I immediately started to tear off the little baby girl''s wedding dress.


    The baby girl giggled and dashed out of the window. When I pushed aside the curtain, I couldn''t see her anymore.


    Aunt Tao quickly walked to my side and looked out the window. I told Aunt Tao that the baby girl had left.


    After the formation disappeared, Aunt Tao turned around and quickly walked to Aunt Zhao''s side and supported the trembling Aunt Zhao to sit on the bed.


    As I walked towards the Aunt Zhao, I lifted my hand to pull at my wedding dress.


    In fact, the wedding dress was clearly on me, but to me, it was the virtual body''s. I couldn''t even touch the wedding dress with my hands.


    I was terrified and completely stupefied.


    The matter of the little girl being a baby compared to Gui Yan, broke through the limits of my knowledge.


    Aunt Zhao said to Aunt Tao with her eyes closed. She had sensed the existence of the black sorcery after she entered the room and was attacked before she could even see anything.


    Her eyes would be blind for a few days, but not forever.


    Aunt Tao patted on Aunt Zhao''s hand and looked at me, asking me with a frown, "What happened?"


    I pointed to the marriage gown I was wearing and told Aunt Tao and Aunt Zhao in a trembling voice that I could see the moment the baby girl appeared.


    I am also wearing a paper wedding dress, but paper wedding dress to me is virtual body''s.


    When I finished, the room was silent.


    Aunt Zhao''s face was filled with worry. She was the first to break the silence, saying that it seemed like she and I needed to go back to the cave where I was in danger.


    "You mean?" Aunt Tao glanced at Aunt Zhao and frowned even more.


    "Yes." Aunt Zhao closed her eyes and replied in a low voice.


    "What else?" Aunt Tao hesitated before asking.


    "If there''s too much trouble, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time." Aunt Zhao said as she raised her hand to wipe away the blood that was running down her face from the corners of her eyes.


    The Aunt Tao was silent for a moment, before she quickly left my room.


    Seeing that the Aunt Tao had left, I helped wipe off the blood on her face and asked her why not the baby girl appeared in my dreams and when I was awake.


    What was a baby girl and what was a wedding dress?


    There is something in the cave that can help us out of our predicament, the Aunt Tao hesitated, perhaps it is because of the danger inside the cave.


    Aunt Zhao told me that based on the current situation, I was unquestionably killed by the black sorcery.


    The most terrifying thing about the black sorcery was that it was able to, even if it was fake, it was real or fake, and even if it was fake, it was real or fake.


    The baby girl is both real and fake. She was born in my heart, but she can really hurt people.


    Simply put, my brain is as big as a baby girl can be.


    My heart controls everything about the baby girl.


    My heart makes the baby girl appear in my dreams. When I wake up, the baby girl can hurt her, and the baby girl and I can both wear wedding dresses.


    She was once an expert in the black sorcery, and is currently an expert in it as well. Previously, she did not see that I had been struck by the black sorcery, so those who attack me must far surpass her in terms of the black sorcery.


    The people all grouped together to train in the same circle, she had no impression of anyone who had such deep attainments in the black sorcery.


    After she returned to her country, Aunt Tao suspected Yu Kexin twice when something happened to me.


    She knew that the reason the Aunt Tao had ill will towards Yu Kexin was because Yu Kexin had done something wrong before.


    She watched as Yu Kexin grew up in Malaysia. Yu Kexin was not as bad as Aunt Tao thought.


    Yu Kexin still doesn''t know about me being selected as the young sect master, and Yu Kexin has no reason to attack me.


    Most importantly, Yu Kexin did not even have a chance to touch the black sorcery.


    Aunt Tao never asked her to teach me the black sorcery.


    Without the Aunt Tao''s permission, she had never taught Yu Kexin black sorcery.


    There were two deep ponds at the bottom of the cave. When she went down there with Aunt Tao, she realized that the water in the two ponds was naturally used to resist the black sorcery.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao entered the room again.


    Aunt Tao told me to set off immediately, and supported him up to walk to the door of the room.


    I hastily put on my down jacket over the wedding dress, stuffed the peach wood dagger into my pocket and carried it back to my backpack before rushing to Aunt Zhao''s room to bring along Aunt Zhao''s cotton clothes.


    When Aunt Tao, I and I reached the roadside below, there were a few cars parked in front of us.


    After we got into the first car, several cars sped toward the cave where I''d been killed last time.


    I sat in the car, and the more the Aunt Zhao said to me in my room, the worse it felt.


    When Aunt Zhao mentioned Yu Kexin, she did her best to clarify things for him.


    While being injured, Aunt Zhao did not answer any other questions about the danger in the cave, but she did not forget to clarify for Yu Kexin.


    Yu Kexin still didn''t know about me being selected as the young sect master, so Yu Kexin didn''t have any reason to attack me.


    I don''t have much of a feeling towards the position of the young sect master itself. I know that there''s always a large number of people who would do whatever they want to get a position of power.


    Not only were the words that Aunt Zhao tried her best to clarify for Yu Kexin not able to do so, they actually woke me up.


    It is extremely possible that I will be struck by the black sorcery, and this has a close relationship with both the Aunt Zhao and Yu Kexin.


    Thinking up to here, I shook my head. My previous vigilance was deeply paralyzed by Ah Yin''s reference to the paranoid personality disorder.


    Ever since I knew that I had paranoid personality disorder, ever since I knew that the clinical manifestations of paranoid personality disorder are sensitive to suspicion overvigilance, my subconscious will resent myself for ever being sensitive to suspicion over alertness.


    Even if I were to feel sensitive, suspicious, and overly alert, I would automatically try to dissuade myself from those emotions.


    After Ah Yin told me that my paranoid personality disorder had healed without any help, I still inherited the habits that I had developed previously.


    Aunt Zhao''s reaction tonight has enlightened me greatly.


    While I was still in a daze, the car stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    After getting out of the car, I pulled Aunt Tao to make a silent gesture towards her.


    Aunt Tao glanced at me doubtfully, and without making a sound, she gestured for the rest of the people to bring Aunt Zhao to the cave.


    When Aunt Zhao was carried far away from me and Aunt Tao, I was about to tell him my suspicions and ask him if there were any other dangers in Aunt Tao''s cave, but the paper wedding dress on my body suddenly fluttered without wind.


    As the paper wedding dress went out of shape, an invisible force wrapped itself around my legs, forcing me to run uncontrollably toward the cave.

 C97

    I heard the Aunt Tao shouting for the people in front of me to stop them from chasing me, and I saw the people in front of me, other than the Aunt Zhao, all of them immediately turned and charged towards me.


    I ran at an extraordinary speed, hoping that the people in front of me would stop me.


    I was running so fast that anyone who tried to stop me was knocked off their feet.


    I watched in horror as I shook off all those who had come with me. I watched as I ran into the cave and ran to the edge of the cave. I watched as I fell into the next layer of the cave.


    As I fell into the water below, my body was finally under my own control.


    I secretly let out a sigh of relief. After most of the force from falling into the water dissipated, I quickly swam towards the surface of the water.


    I noticed that to me, the virtual body''s wedding dress was slowly being soaked by the water. The wet part was slowly disappearing.


    When I came out of the water, I didn''t go ashore immediately. No matter what danger there was in the cave, I had to get rid of my paper wedding dress first.


    The paper wedding dress was indeed gradually disappearing in the lake. It seems that Aunt Zhao didn''t lie to me about the matter of the water being a natural medicine used to fight against the black sorcery.


    Thinking about how Aunt Zhao coincidentally walked into my room when she mentioned the pool, I couldn''t help but sigh about how Aunt Zhao knew how to grasp the time.


    Not long after, I saw another person fall from the sky.


    I swam towards the edge of the pool to avoid being hit. The pool suddenly raised a wave and my body was suddenly lifted up by the wave.


    Then, before the falling man could fall into the water, a whirlpool suddenly formed in the water where my body was, and I was carried to the bottom of the water by the whirlpool.


    A strong feeling of vertigo came over me, and I closed my eyes and allowed the whirlpool to take control of my body.


    I could clearly sense that the lower I went, the colder the water became.


    When my body was free of the whirlpool, I opened my eyes.


    Due to my excellent night vision, what I saw was only black.


    My heart beat faster, but I found that the more I tried to move upstream, the more my body fell.


    I didn''t dare to act rashly again. I was looking forward to someone coming to my rescue. I only dared to swim in parallel and try to keep my body from falling down.


    Even though my eyes couldn''t see anything, I kept my eyes wide open and didn''t dare close them.


    After a long time, I couldn''t wait for reinforcements.


    In my panic, I was glad that I could hold my breath for so long.


    When I thought back to the time when I fell to the second floor of the cave, the ghosts would always wait outside the pool to attack me. I couldn''t help but speculate as to why none of them would enter the pool to attack me.


    The ghosts might be afraid of entering the pool, or they might be unable to do so.


    With this speculation, my heart sank to the bottom.


    I have already been brought to the deepest part of the pool by the whirlpool. It should be difficult for the people brought by Aunt Tao to enter the water layer I am in.


    No matter which pool the Aunt Tao calls the ghosts from, I can only rely on myself to leave.


    As a matter of fact, it was good that I was able to keep myself from falling. I couldn''t get out of the pool on my own.


    Even now, there were no ghosts here. It seemed like the ghosts summoned by the Aunt Tao wouldn''t be able to enter the lake.


    Moreover, if the ghosts did not enter the pond because they were afraid of the water, then there would definitely be extremely dangerous existences beneath the water.


    Perhaps, the danger below this pool is that Aunt Zhao did not answer me. There is an answer to what''s so dangerous about this cave.


    As I swam, I quickly thought of a way, and in the end, I chose to first try to communicate with Gui Yan who was inside the Linlang Bowl.


    Right now, the only ones I am most likely to contact are Gui Yan and Ah Yin.


    I''m not sure what''s going on inside the pond, so I can''t let Ah Yin come out easily and take the risk.


    After I connected with Gui Yan successfully, I told him about my situation. I said that ferryman was in charge of the corpse ship under the cave, and the first time I saw him was on the corpse ship below the cave.


    If I were to lose my life, my body would definitely land on the corpse salvage ship again, ferryman would be able to easily find my Linlang Bowl.


    With my death, the Linlang Bowl thus entered into a ownerless state.


    The ferryman could easily take away the Linlang Bowl for himself, and could easily find it within the Linlang Bowl.


    As long as it can help me out of this predicament, the Linlang Bowl will be its eternal refuge in the future.


    I can even let Ah Yin leave the Linlang Bowl from now on, so as to make more room for it.


    My thought with Gui Yan was linked, and all I got in return was a cold snort from Gui Yan.


    Gui Yan''s reaction made me feel helpless, so I communicated with Ah Yin using my heart and heart. I had to remind her not to come out with the Linlang Bowl and then simply tell her what I had experienced these past few days as well as my current situation.


    After Ah Yin heard what I had to say, she wanted to go out and try out the Linlang Bowl s.


    I swam parallel to each other for a while longer, my heart lurching deeper.


    I''m not a fish. I can''t sit in the water and wait for death.


    As I swam deeper, the water''s temperature began to rise.


    I don''t know how long I swam, but my eyes saw two lights.


    This gave me hope, and I swam faster toward the light.


    Not long after swimming, I felt that something was wrong. Those two lights looked like something in my eyes.


    As I tried to stop going down the river, the two lights suddenly vanished, and the otherwise still water suddenly rushed toward the spot where the light had been.


    The torrent of water caused me to be unable to open my eyes. My body was carried towards the light even faster. I quickly entered a cold space.


    The cold is dark, but my eyes can see.


    I was pushed by the current into a cold space for a while longer before I finally steadied myself.


    By this time, the paper wedding dress had disappeared from my body.


    I stood up quickly and surveyed my surroundings. I couldn''t see the end of the space, and all I could see was the interior of a fish''s body, which had been stripped of its innards.


    What I saw before me showed me that the two lights I had just seen were indeed the eyes of something. I had been swallowed into its body.


    I stayed where I was and steadied myself. I began to try my nails on the nearest wall of flesh.


    The inner wall was very hard. Even if I tried to button it with my nails, they would only leave shallow marks on it.


    Since I had no weapons in my pack, I couldn''t leave the space by digging holes in the flesh. I was ready to go back the way I had come, to see if I had a chance to leave.


    It was at that moment that I heard a faint cry for help coming from deeper within this space.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for me to meet a fellow sufferer here, and perhaps I could learn a little more about the lessons of escaping from this place.


    What I finally found was actually the Aunt Zhang. The Aunt Zhang was already on her last breath and her body and face were extremely festering.


    Aunt Zhang saw that I was extremely shocked, so she hurriedly climbed to my side and hugged my leg, begging me to save her. She said that she was taken advantage of and did things wrong, and that her fate was her retribution.


    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s words, I asked her if she had brought me to the cave to do what she had said, and whether she had been used by Yu Kexin to do things.


    Aunt Zhang immediately shook her head in denial before letting go of my leg, urging me to leave quickly, saying that she couldn''t live any longer and didn''t want to be a burden to me anymore.


    In this space, although one would not feel hunger or thirst, their body would very soon become festering for no reason.


    Festering was no ordinary matter. Once festering came out, the festering would quickly spread throughout the body and reach deep into the organs. The body would then quickly weaken.


    Monsters don''t drink water for a long time, but when they start to drink water from their mouths, they will drink it a few times consecutively. I can escape from the water while the monster is drinking water from its mouth.


    She had tried to escape, but she was not strong enough.


    As her body began to fester, her body weakened rapidly, so she didn''t have enough energy to escape.


    Aunt Zhang didn''t speak anymore after that. Next, no matter what question I ask, she refused to answer.


    Seeing Aunt Zhang''s reaction, I sighed in my heart as I carried her and quickly returned to where I came from.


    My heart is not strong enough, and Aunt Zhang told me the way to escape, so I cannot ignore him.


    As I carried Aunt Zhang on my back, Aunt Zhang began to cry softly.


    When I carried Aunt Zhang to the place where I could see the sharp teeth, she told me to put her down.


    I didn''t speak and didn''t put the Aunt Zhang down. I carried the Aunt Zhang and continued to get closer to those sharp teeth.


    As soon as I reached the point closest to the sharp teeth, they began to move up and down.


    I stared at my teeth that were about to reveal cracks, and urged Aunt Zhang to hold on tightly to my neck before I loosened my grip on her body and prepared to go upstream.


    The instant my sharp teeth split apart completely, Aunt Zhang released my neck after anxiously warning me to be on guard against Yu Kexin.


    There was already a rush of water, I didn''t care about Aunt Zhang anymore, I immediately tried to go against the flow.


    I wasn''t sure if the monster''s drinking this time was mentioned by the Aunt Zhang, but it would drink the last bit of water. I couldn''t risk staying in this space to wait for my body to rot.

 C98

    The upwelling effect of my effort was that as the current disappeared, my back hit something hard.


    I turned quickly to look, and I saw a light in the dark, above my head.


    With that light I could see that behind me were layers of thick scales.


    The light had to be the monster''s eyes, no doubt, and my back hit the monster''s face.


    I couldn''t relax after confirming that I had escaped from the interior of the monster''s body and ran onto its face.


    I glanced back and then looked away, pressing my back against the monster''s face and holding on to the hard scales of my back with a swift backhand.


    I don''t know if the monster will be able to drink water. I need to first stabilize my body before I can avoid being sucked into its stomach.


    I waited for a long time for the monster to stop drinking. When I looked back, I couldn''t see any light.


    In this situation, I immediately released the scales that I was holding tightly to my back and swam far away from the monsters.


    As I swam away from the monsters for a while, I was surprised to find that I didn''t have to swim parallel or downstream. I was able to swim upstream again.


    With this discovery, I headed upstream as fast as I could.


    I could go upstream again, probably because the paper wedding dress I was wearing was gone.


    The water in the pool can make my paper wedding dress disappear, I can only face the whirlpool downstream should also be related to paper wedding dress.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sneer in my heart.


    Yu Kexin and Aunt Zhao seemed to know a lot about the pond''s affairs, and their every step could be said to be meticulously calculated.


    Under their meticulous calculations, my paper wedding dress and back will certainly choose to come to the pool, I fell into the pool just happened to encounter the waves and whirlpools.


    The reinforcements that the Aunt Tao sent over after encountering the vortex were unable to save me. I could only continue to sink downwards.


    Under double insurance, regardless of whether I die from suffocation or from being in a monster''s body, it''s natural for me to die. I can only blame my bad luck.


    After all, even if Aunt Tao was not clear about the existence of the dangerous monsters at the bottom of the pool, she was clear about the dangers of the pool.


    If I don''t leave the lake now, Yu Kexin and Aunt Zhao''s plan would be perfect.


    As a matter of fact, a man is no better than a god.


    There was no Aunt Zhang in the perfect plan, so the perfect plan ignored the situation inside the monster.


    The situation inside the monster, coupled with the lessons the Aunt Zhang will tell me, made the perfect plan for double insurance fall apart.


    If people respect me for one foot, I respect them for ten feet.


    The one who respects others respects him; the one who disrespects him should be treated in his own way.


    Since my Gan Mei has survived a great disaster, I must repay all that I owe!


    As I kept going upstream, I thought again of the last time I''d been in danger in the Cave.


    The word "vanity" that ferryman mentioned must be referring to the watch that Yu Kexin gave me. Yu Kexin definitely did something to it.


    She gave me that watch in front of Aunt Tao, and it was bullied that I did not understand black sorcery and that Aunt Tao was an outsider to black sorcery.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but remember the last words that the Aunt Zhang said to me.


    Not only did Aunt Zhang make me wary of Yu Kexin, I also made me wary of him.


    Thinking about the last words of the Aunt Zhang, thinking about how dying was as good as speaking, my heart instantly became numb.


    I kept swimming upstream until I came out of the water.


    At the edge of the lake stood all the people who had come tonight.


    Aunt Tao''s entire body was drenched, she pursed her lips tightly and puckered her forehead, her fists hanging by her sides, Aunt Zhao''s eyes looked as though they had recovered.


    When I surfaced, Aunt Tao excitedly jumped into the pool of water and swam towards me. Aunt Zhao stared at me in shock and retreated half a step.


    After Aunt Tao pulled me away from the pool, she hugged me and patted my back heavily a few times before crying.


    Aunt Tao''s reaction made my tears tear up. I was anticipating that Aunt Tao had always been sincere towards me and that she had truly treated me like her daughter.


    I don''t care about the position of the young sect master. I don''t care about anything.


    At this time, Aunt Zhao came over and told me with a smile that I was alright.


    I smiled and nodded, before opening my arms towards Aunt Zhao.


    Aunt Zhao''s eyes flickered as she hugged me. Following that, I used my hand to strike the back of her neck.


    Aunt Zhao immediately fainted on the spot, surprised. She asked me what was going on.


    I glanced at the rest of the people who were accompanying them, and told Aunt Tao that we would talk about it later.


    When Aunt Tao summoned the ghosts to bring me and her back to the cave, the sky outside was already bright.


    After Aunt Tao dismissed the ghosts, I told Aunt Tao what I heard from last night. I told him about the series of coincidental events that happened to me after I fell into the pond. I said that the reason why Yu Kexin and Aunt Zhao were in danger was definitely related to the reason why I was in danger.


    I didn''t mention it to the Aunt Tao as I had seen the matters of the Aunt Zhang before.


    Aunt Tao tightened her heart, then summoned the ghosts to bring everyone under the cave up. She ordered someone to tie Aunt Zhao up and send them to the torture chamber, then she and I can go home together.


    On the way home, the Aunt Tao asked me if I had any unwell symptoms. I honestly said that I didn''t feel unwell other than being cold.


    Aunt Tao was surprised that I could hold my breath underwater for so long. I smiled and said that I seemed to have gained another special ability.


    Aunt Tao patted my hands and said that I was fine, I will explain in detail about the monsters in the lake to her.


    I frankly said that the situation was urgent, I could only see that the monster''s eyes were big and that there were layers of thick scales on its face, and then I asked Aunt Tao what she planned to do with Yu Kexin and Aunt Zhao.


    The Aunt Tao became silent until they returned home.


    Aunt Tao told me that she would send people to torture Aunt Zhao to death later.


    No matter what the Aunt Zhao admitted in the end, Yu Kexin could not die for now.


    "Is it because she is so important to you that she is considered a gold medal for saving her life?" Aunt Tao''s words made me excited.


    "Aunt Wang''s death was caused by her. The previous crisis in the cave had something to do with her, and I was almost killed by her. How far do you want me to let her go?" I couldn''t help but raise my pitch and question Aunt Tao face to face for the first time.


    "What does she mean to you? "Why have you been teaching her for so many years even though you know her character?" I grew more and more excited.


    "Gan Mei ¡­" Aunt Tao wanted to say something but stopped herself from sighing deeply.


    "It''s fine, don''t make things difficult for me, no matter what." Aunt Tao''s embarrassing appearance made my heart ache. I gradually calmed down.


    After a long silence, I hurried back to the house with sore eyes, changed my clothes, and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    I don''t want to make things difficult for Aunt Tao, but I also can''t accept the fact that Aunt Tao let Yu Kexin go so easily.


    I clearly knew that if Aunt Tao let Yu Kexin go this time, Yu Kexin would make use of her indulgence, and attack me more recklessly.


    The way Yu Kexin and I get along, we''ll definitely not stop until we die.


    No matter how much more Yu Kexin and I interact with each other, I am undoubtedly at a disadvantage.


    Not to mention that Yu Kexin''s ability is higher than mine and she also has a Gold Medallion for survival, just by following Aunt Tao for so many years already and having so many connections in the Pure Lady Sect, I want her to live like a cold cicada to guard against all the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect that come close to me.


    After I washed up, I stuffed my phone, peach wood dagger and Linlang Bowl into my pocket.


    When I came out of the bathroom carrying my clothes and backpack, Aunt Tao was still standing there.


    The air-conditioning in the living room had not been turned on yet. Aunt Tao''s body and hair had already been frozen over and her body was trembling uncontrollably.


    I stuffed my clothes and backpack into the washing machine and walked towards the Aunt Tao with a sigh in my heart.


    Furthermore, she was the one who gave me my life. If I can''t hide from Yu Kexin in the end, I''ll just have to return my life to her.


    "Give me another two years, and I''ll definitely kill Yu Kexin with my own hands." When I finished, Aunt Tao gave a solemn expression and promised. Then, she left the house.


    I was stunned for a long time before I regained my senses.


    I don''t doubt the authenticity of Aunt Tao''s promises. I''m confused as to why Aunt Tao was willing to kill Yu Kexin, and wondered why Aunt Tao had a two-year deadline.


    When I went back to my room and sat on my bed, I suddenly thought of the conversation between the Aunt Tao and the old Taoist that I overheard at the foot of the mountain when I was eight years old.


    Aunt Tao and the old Daoist both mentioned "Ta".


    At that time, Aunt Tao said that even if she could not wait for ''Ta'', she would return then. Since she was told to wait for ''Ta'', she would bring ''Ta'' with her.


    The old Daoist couldn''t bear to talk about the life of ''Ta'' anymore, so the Aunt Tao continued to say that it was the life of ''Ta''.


    The attitude that the Aunt Tao had towards Yu Kexin all along showed that Yu Kexin was the "Ta" that the Aunt Tao and the old Daoist had mentioned.


    The Aunt Tao said that to return was to return to Malaysia.


    If Aunt Tao were to give a deadline of two years now, it should be at the time when Aunt Tao speaks of him.


    I also feel that Yu Kexin is actually a sacrificial character who has been waiting to be activated for a long time to reach Aunt Tao.

 C99

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but start to re-evaluate the Aunt Tao.


    I can feel it personally, putting aside the fact that Yu Kexin wants to replace me as the young sect master, Yu Kexin''s feelings for the Aunt Tao is not inferior to mine for the Aunt Tao.


    Although I haven''t come into contact with the internal affairs of the sect, I also know that as the leader of the sect, there are many things that I have to choose from.


    Aunt Tao had brought Yu Kexin along and carefully taught him for more than ten years.


    For more than ten years, anyone with a cat or dog by their side would have feelings for them.


    The Aunt Tao did not have it, but the Aunt Tao had always been clear about it.


    In the eyes of the Aunt Tao, Yu Kexin was only a sacrificial character who was waiting to be activated.


    Not to mention that Yu Kexin did deserve to die, Aunt Tao''s heart was truly very hard.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel fear in my heart, I can''t imagine what kind of reaction I would have one day when I have also become the savior of the Aunt Tao.


    I lay on the bed with indecisive emotions, Ah Yin communicated with me telepathically and asked me how I was doing.


    After I told Ah Yin that I had escaped danger, I didn''t want to say another word.


    My heart was so tired that I wanted to faint and think no more.


    Ah Yin asked me why I was feeling so low, and when I said that I had nothing to do, I went to sleep.


    I quickly fell asleep, and soon fell into a dream.


    My dreams are all related to the Aunt Tao, I dreamt of how it was when I first came to my house, how it was when the Aunt Tao combed my hair, and how it was when the Aunt Tao taught me how to read books and learn the ways of the ghosts.


    The little me, every single time I look at Aunt Tao, can''t hide my feelings of admiration.


    I dreamt of the Aunt Tao when I met her. I dreamt of the time we spent together.


    When I was awakened by a knock on the door, my pillow was wet with tears and the room was dark.


    I wiped my eyes and got out of bed to open the door.


    A strange woman in an apron told me dinner was ready.


    After I nodded with an indifferent expression, that unknown woman told me that she was the Aunt Lv and that she would be in charge of taking care of my living arrangements in the future.


    The Aunt Lv told me that the Aunt Tao had gone to the torture chamber, and Yu Kexin had also been brought to the torture chamber.


    After I ate, Aunt Lv said that she had already helped me look over the black sorcery that I had been struck with, and it had been completely removed.


    Surprised, I raised my head to look at Aunt Lv and asked her when she saw it for me.


    The Aunt Lv smiled and told me that she had helped me inspect it while I was eating.


    The Aunt Tao called her back to the urgently, telling her to stop everything and only take care of my living arrangements.


    She had always been in the dark, so it could be said that she had entered the light from the darkness.


    Aunt Tao told her that as long as I was willing to learn black sorcery from her, she would tell me everything she knew.


    After nodding my head in silence, I went back to my room. I took out the cell phone that had been soaked in water for a long time, and put it into the cell phone that I bought for the Aunt Zhang.


    After I turned on the computer again, I saw Zuo Mu''s dozens of messages.


    Zuo Mu mentioned in the message that he had been panicking since last night, and was always worried that something would happen to me.


    I dejectedly looked back as I replied to Zuo Mu that I was fine. I said that I was too busy so I didn''t have time to look at my phone.


    Zuo Mu replied instantly that he was fine, and told me to take care of myself.


    I asked Zuo Mu what he looked like ten years ago. From Zuo Mu''s answer, I knew that the old Daoist I saw at the foot of the mountain back then was indeed the Taoist Jingyan.


    Zuo Mu told me that his master is no longer dressed as a Taoist. His master participates in the sect gathering together with him.


    I inquired about the reason why Zuo Mu''s master was used to changing his appearance. Zuo Mu said that he didn''t care about his master''s change in appearance, and he had never asked about the reason why his master was used to changing his appearance.


    Zuo Mu asked me why was I suddenly interested in his master, and I said that I was just casually asking.


    Zuo Mu said that lying is not a good thing and he told me the truth. I said that what I said was the truth and asked him how he accidentally obtained my phone number.


    Zuo Mu told me that he accidentally saw the word Aunt Tao in his master''s contact list.


    He thought that this Aunt Tao might be the Aunt Tao he was talking to, so he tried to use his master''s phone to contact the Aunt Tao.


    In the end, this Aunt Tao was indeed the same Aunt Tao.


    He got my contact number from Aunt Tao, and confirmed that his master and Aunt Tao have always been in contact.


    He hadn''t expected that, but he quickly calmed down.


    He knows that his master and Aunt Tao deliberately concealing this from us only because I have already combed my hair, afraid that we will fall in love with each other again.


    I asked Zuo Mu when he called the Aunt Tao.


    The time that Zuo Mu told me was the same afternoon that he called me.


    Zuo Mu said, he knew that I had contacted him. At the same time, he also knew from Aunt Tao''s words that I had activated the Ghost Infant''s poison earlier, and the one who helped me suppress the remaining Ghost Infant''s poison in my body again was his master.


    He finally got in touch with me, but he didn''t hear me.


    When he called me again, my cell phone was still out of order.


    The next day, he looked for an opportunity to look at his master''s phone. He could no longer find the Aunt Tao''s phone.


    Because of this, he directly told his master that he had called the Aunt Tao and he straightforwardly asked for his master''s number.


    His master told him that Aunt Tao had gotten angry because he cheated me of my contact number.


    Aunt Tao had already cut off contact with his master, so she ordered his master to delete her phone number.


    In the end, even his master did not give him the Aunt Tao''s phone number.


    I will ask Zuo Mu again, is it because of the side effects of the Ghost Infant''s poison acting up earlier, that I have to be unable to speak for a while?


    Zuo Mu said yes, he said that I need a short period of time to remain silent in order to protect my life, if not I would instantly die.


    I think Zuo Mu mentioned that he had sealed my lips before and his voice mentioned the tattoo on my lips. Zuo Mu told me that he was doing this for my safety.


    After Aunt Tao sealed my voice, there was naturally a tattoo of the seal she left on my lips.


    When the tattoo on my lips disappears, I can speak again.


    The question of when the tattoo on my lips will disappear has to do with my physique.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take half a year for all the tattoos to disappear from my lips.


    Under normal circumstances, in order to ensure that I would be absolutely safe, it would be best if my voice seal wasn''t released earlier.


    Looking at the messages that Zuo Mu sent over, my heart felt a little more relaxed.


    With regards to the matter of the voice seal, Aunt Tao did not lie to me.


    It doesn''t matter to the current me how the Aunt Tao intentionally hid Zuo Mu''s information. I can easily understand the reason behind the actions of the Aunt Tao.


    I don''t ask for much, as long as Aunt Tao doesn''t lie to me about anything else.


    I didn''t think in the slightest that one day I would also become a part of the Aunt Tao''s lodgings.


    The reason why Aunt Zhang told me to beware of was probably because she was certain that she would be lenient towards Yu Kexin without any limits, and that she would even help Yu Kexin, between me and him.


    Thinking to this point, I heaved a long sigh of relief, and bitterly smiled to myself as I finally rationalized and explained Aunt Zhang''s last words.


    Zuo Mu and I chat a little more, and I will begin to meditate to train our inner pill.


    For the next three days I stayed at home.


    In these three days, Aunt Tao did not return, and I did not see Yu Kexin again.


    I bought a phone and put the phone card that I used to contact Zuo Mu into my new phone.


    After mastering all of the Pure Lady Sect that Aunt Tao had taught me before, I started to train in black sorcery s with Aunt Lv.


    First, Aunt Lv gave me a general introduction to the black sorcery, then she would teach me how to recognize it, and then she would teach me the specifics of the black sorcery. At the same time, she would teach me how to decipher the specifics of the black sorcery.


    Aunt Lv''s introduction to the black sorcery, made me only feel that the world is dangerous, if I did not pay attention to it, I would die a mysterious death.


    The black sorcery focused on cultivation.


    Once a person reached a certain level of cultivation in the black sorcery, they could freely use it. They would not even need to borrow the power of external objects to kill people.


    Aunt Lv had mentioned the Five Tombs Art to me before. Aunt Lv told me that those who revived with the Five Tombs Technique were half humans and half ghosts.


    Baleful aura and yin qi were things that were extremely easy to obtain when cultivating the black sorcery.


    A person revived by the Five Tombs Technique would be more suitable to cultivate the black sorcery than ordinary people.


    After three days, and another morning''s breakfast, Aunt Lv told me that Aunt Tao had once called and told her to bring me to the torture chamber.


    Without waiting for me to speak, the Aunt Lv said that I did not need to ask any further questions.

 C100

    I nodded my head. When I went back to my room, I called Aunt Tao to verify the authenticity of her words.


    I have only been with Aunt Lv for a short period of time, and I do not know what is going on. I do not know if she is another Aunt Zhao or not.


    After and Aunt Zhao''s matters have been exposed, I must be careful when I go out.


    Even though I didn''t contact Aunt Tao on my own accord during these three days, three days were enough to cool down all the negative emotions I had towards him.


    Aunt Tao quickly picked up the call. She told me that it was indeed her who asked Aunt Lv to bring me to the torture chamber.


    Aunt Tao''s reply made me feel relieved. Just as I was about to hang up, Aunt Tao''s slightly tired voice reminded me to wear more clothes when I go out.


    My heart is warm and my eyes are sore. After receiving Aunt Tao''s reminder, I packed my bag and left the house with him.


    Inside my backpack, there is my identity card and bank card, there is Linlang Bowl s, there is also my special phone call with Zuo Mu, there are triangular-edge knife s, there are all the remaining runes and things that can set up the array.


    In my pocket, I had a mahogany dagger and another phone.


    Going out at an extraordinary time, I finally brought along everything I could carry.


    When Aunt Lv and I were about to leave home and walk to the roadside, she asked me if I had completely mastered the skills she had taught me about black sorcery.


    Aunt Lv nodded in satisfaction. She said that once we return, she would teach me how to cultivate in the black sorcery.


    If I don''t cultivate black sorcery, no matter how much black sorcery I learn, it would be useless.


    Aunt Tao is very certain about me, she hopes that I can do what she says.


    When Aunt Lv and I reached the roadside, there was already a car waiting for us.


    After getting on the carriage, Aunt Lv leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes to rest. My heart connected with Ah Yin and I took the initiative to tell her what had happened recently.


    Ever since I told Ah Yin that I had escaped danger, I no longer communicated with him telepathically.


    After Ah Yin finished listening to my story, she said that she scratched her heart and liver for a few days. Finally, I had discovered her conscience and took the initiative to tell her about what had happened recently.


    I said that I was too tired previously, Ah Yin advised me to be at ease, and said that even though the human heart is sinister, not everyone wants to harm me.


    My current situation is extremely dangerous. After the second incident that happened to me in the cave, it can be said that Yu Kexin and I had completely fallen out.


    I mentioned before that Yu Kexin was extravagant with his money, but now that I think about it, Yu Kexin''s extravagant with his money was most likely just an illusion.


    The fundamental weakness of human beings is their feelings and inertia.


    Selfishness and undesirable desires are caused by a person''s love for himself.


    Virtually all human weaknesses were caused by human emotions.


    Weaknesses include selfishness, lying, greed, jealousy, theft, cowardice, corruption, and so on.


    Inertness is not explained by emotion, it is another fundamental weakness of mankind.


    Inert can also lead to many specific weaknesses, such as cowardice, theft, corruption, and so on.


    If Yu Kexin''s extravagant spending was really an illusion, Yu Kexin would definitely be a master of using human weaknesses, and Yu Kexin would be using the illusion to transfer money to do proper business.


    Long before Yu Kexin transferred the funds for the first time, Yu Kexin should have already coveted for the location of the young sect master.


    Yu Kexin had followed Aunt Tao for so many years, she must have won over many Pure Lady Sect disciples.


    If this was the truth, then Yu Kexin''s shrewdness would be too terrifying.


    Although Aunt Tao mentioned the two year time limit, just based on Yu Kexin''s shrewdness, two years was enough for Yu Kexin to crush me to death.


    Ah Yin''s words made me feel depressed, I said that I knew that if Yu Kexin lived, she would be a disaster, and Aunt Tao mentioning the two-year deadline was also a warning.


    Aunt Tao is warning me that I cannot touch Yu Kexin within two years.


    I can only defend and not attack. In fact, my defensive ability is weak, so I don''t have the ability to attack.


    Right now, the most important thing for me is to improve my abilities as soon as possible and try to get more helpers.


    Ah Yin told me to do my best, and told me that the Linlang Bowl was the best place for the ghosts to cultivate. She had always trained tirelessly inside the Linlang Bowl, and she hoped that she could become my right hand man as soon as possible.


    I told Ah Yin to work hard together, and Ah Yin said it had to be so.


    Just as the connection between Ah Yin and I ended, Gui Yan actually took the initiative to contact me. However, he had only sneered at the fact that I was still alive, and thus did not make a move.


    I shook my head at Gui Yan''s perverted personality, and leaned back in the chair to take a nap.


    I know that I am in a hurry to eat hot tofu, but the situation is very threatening. These few days, I have been training non-stop.


    I unknowingly fell asleep. I didn''t know how long I slept, but I suddenly dreamt that Aunt Lv''s sinister looking eyes were quickly closing in on me.


    When I woke up, I saw that I was lying in an unknown cave. The Aunt Lv and the driver were nowhere to be seen.


    I sat up and fumbled in my pocket. I had my cell phone and my mahogany dagger in my pocket.


    I immediately went to check my backpack. My backpack had never been in a passive state.


    I rushed to the nearest big rock and hid behind it. I first took out all the runes from my backpack and stuffed them into my pocket, then took out the triangular-edge knife. I held it in my hand and used my phone to make a call to the Aunt Tao.


    There was no signal at all on the phone in this realm. Not only that, the phone''s positioning function also didn''t work here.


    I didn''t understand. Since Aunt Lv wanted to harm me, why didn''t she just kill me when I was asleep? Without a doubt, I was already in danger.


    I immediately summoned the spirits again, but I was unable to summon them for my use.


    If that''s the case, I know that this land either has a formation to deal with ghosts or is too remote.


    Like most living people, ghosts loved places with more people.


    If I forcefully summon ghosts, I can only forcefully summon ghosts within a limited distance.


    After my plan to use the summoned ghosts to help me scout out the situation had failed, I steadied my mind and began to survey my surroundings.


    The ceiling of the cave was less than four meters from the ground. As far as I could see, the floor and walls of the cave were made of stone.


    I was in the innermost part of the cave. The insides of the cave were not so deep that I could not see the exit of the cave at first glance.


    After inspecting my surroundings, I carried the triangular-edge knife in my right hand and placed my left hand on the pocket that held the charms and the peach wood dagger. I carefully left the innermost part of the cave while sticking close to the cave wall.


    My left hand is as nimble as my right hand because of the practice of hand control.


    I''m not worried about my left hand being slow when I''m in danger.


    As I walked, I communicated with Ah Yin mentally, telling her about my situation.


    Ah Yin immediately signaled her to come out of the Linlang Bowl, and I told her to be patient.


    Ah Yin anxiously said, I cannot summon the spirits for my use, it is very likely that I am located in a place that is too remote, furthermore, there are some array formations that can only prevent spirits from approaching, it is useless against the spirits inside the array.


    I told Ah Yin that she was my final trump card and that I would naturally contact her when I needed her to help me.


    When Ah Yin said "I''ll give it a shot", I said "I''ll give it a shot".


    The cave twisted and turned, but fortunately, there were no forks in the road.


    I walked on without encountering any danger.


    Wherever I passed there was silence, no ghosts, no people.


    The further I went, the more I felt that something was wrong.


    I didn''t see that the floor of the cave was tilted, but I could clearly sense that I was going down.


    Feeling something was wrong, I kept walking.


    I have no way out, I can''t sit still and wait for death.


    As I passed another corner, the sight in front of me made me step back.


    On the other side of the corner, many corpses stood still, either completely or badly mutilated, blocking my path.


    I hesitated to ask Ah Yin for help. On the other side of the corner, a flame suddenly shot up to the sky.


    I carefully moved to check the situation on the other side of the corner. I saw that on the other side of the corner, there was a sea of fire and corpses. The corpses had all been set ablaze.


    I stood still and waited for a long time. Numerous corpses continued to burn, but the fire that spread throughout their bodies didn''t harm them at all.


    In this situation, my heart connected with Ah Yin''s told her what I saw. She was to try and come out with a Linlang Bowl, and repeatedly reminded her to immediately return to the Linlang Bowl if she felt that something wasn''t right.


    I''m not sure what happens to the body once I touch it.


    I need to borrow Ah Yin''s power to test if I can directly fly over the corpse.


    When I rejected Ah Yin''s request to come out of the Linlang Bowl, it was mainly because I was worried that she would be harmed by the formation that may exist.


    In fact, my worries are unnecessary. After Ah Yin came out of the Linlang Bowl, he did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    After a while, I nodded towards Ah Yin, who immediately grabbed my waist and pulled me away from the ground.


    The moment Ah Yin and I appeared in the sky above the Fire Corpse Sea, the originally motionless Fire Corpses instantly went into an uproar, and one by one, we shot towards Ah Yin and I.

 C101

    Seeing that the Fire Corpse was rebelling, Ah Yin immediately grabbed my waist and started spinning quickly. I immediately brandished the triangular-edge knife s and slashed towards the Fire Corpse.


    I did not immediately activate the Blood Jade Bracelet on my wrist to protect my entire body. I was in close contact with Ah Yin, so if I do that, I would definitely harm Ah Yin.


    Since the ghost qi is not on the Fire Corpse, it is useless for me to activate the Blood Jade Bracelet.


    The incoming fire corpses were all hacked down by the triangular-edge knife. There were so many of them that I couldn''t care less about my surroundings.


    Ah Yin repeatedly used his ghost power s to attack the Fire Corpse that was charging up from beneath my feet. My legs were covered in unignited flames, and were not affected by the Fire Corpse.


    Ah Yin and I had coordinated with each other to prevent the Fire Corpse from getting close to us, but we were also unable to move forward easily.


    After fighting for a while, I discovered that all of the corpses that had their heads chopped off were motionless after falling to the ground. The flames on their bodies immediately began to burn their bodies.


    The Fire Corpse that I did not cut off its head from, would immediately rush towards Ah Yin and me after falling onto the ground.


    I could clearly feel the heat of the flames, but they couldn''t burn my clothes.


    The Fire Corpse''s attack relied on its ten fingers.


    To the Fire Corpse, Ah Yin''s body was void, the Fire Corpse was not able to harm Ah Yin''s body.


    The flames on the Fire Corpse''s body, however, could roast Ah Yin''s ghost qi in all directions.


    After finding the upper part of the body, I used the triangular-edge knife to chop at the Fire Corpse, trying my best to cut off the neck area of the Fire Corpse.


    My mind connected with Ah Yin, causing her to immediately leave the sea of fire corpses.


    Ah Yin did not follow up, she held onto my waist and continued to spin, continuing to use ghost power s to attack the fire corpses that scuttled up from beneath my feet, and asked me what was the reason for retreating.


    Ah Yin''s reaction made me helpless. I said that I had already found the fire corpse''s mingmen, so I could now lure the fire corpses away and destroy them one by one.


    She won''t be able to hold on for long. If we think about retreating when she can''t hold on, we''ll be in a completely passive position. We won''t even be able to retreat if we want to.


    After Ah Yin and I finished communicating telepathically, he finally brought me and began to retreat.


    Ah Yin and I were originally at the edge of the sea of corpses, so it was very convenient for us to retreat.


    Ah Yin and I started to retreat. The Fire Corpse immediately jumped and chased after us.


    The fire corpses were jumping fast, but compared to Ah Yin, they were still a lot slower. Ah Yin and I quickly threw the fire corpses behind us.


    When there were no more fire corpses behind me, Ah Yin placed me on the ground.


    I told Ah Yin to go back to the Linlang Bowl first, but she insisted on not following me.


    I frowned as I looked at Ah Yin and said that now is not the time to try to be brave, Ah Yin said that she had never tried to be brave.


    I didn''t say anything more and hid around the nearest corner, waiting for the body to arrive.


    I waited for a long time, but there was no sign of a fire corpse.


    Once again, I moved closer to Ah Yin and let him inspect the situation of the enemy.


    Ah Yin quickly came back and told me that most of the fire corpses had returned to their previous positions.


    The results of Ah Yin''s investigation made all of my plans go down the drain, and I couldn''t help but mutter a curse.


    I told Ah Yin to return back to the Linlang Bowl to recover her health first, I said that once she recovered all of her health, we would go through the Flame Corpse Sea in one go.


    Ah Yin nodded his head and flashed back to the Linlang Bowl, then repeatedly warned me with his thoughts not to act rashly, I will definitely wait for her to come out of the Linlang Bowl s before making my move.


    After I responded to Ah Yin''s warning, Ah Yin quietened down.


    I returned back to the corner of the sea of corpses and quietly waited for Ah Yin to come out from the Linlang Bowl s.


    As I stood there, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    I know, even if Ah Yin completely recovers and I can pass through the sea of corpses, the chances of us reaching the sea of corpses is less than 50%.


    While I was waiting, I mentally communicated with Gui Yan within the Linlang Bowl, told him my current situation, and told him that I needed his help.


    When Gui Yan took the initiative to contact me before, he used a boy''s voice.


    Even though he just sneered and said that I was still alive, so he didn''t make any more movements, he still took the initiative to contact me.


    In normal times, if he didn''t come to find trouble with me, I would have already burned incense.


    At this moment, I was looking forward to him.


    I''m not sure about the rank of Gui Yan''s ghost, even if his ghost level was the same as Ah Yin''s. If I could get his help, the chances of me successfully passing through the sea of corpses would double.


    Regarding the matter of crossing the sea of fire corpses, I am not worried that my arm strength will not be able to keep up. What I am worried about is that Ah Yin will not be able to last until the end.


    After I told Gui Yan about my current situation, Gui Yan made a sound and stopped moving.


    Gui Yan''s reaction made me not know whether to laugh or cry. I pulled up my ponytail to ease my muscles and bones, and prepared for the battle against the sea of fire corpses.


    I didn''t have to wait long, and Ah Yin also came out from the Linlang Bowl.


    I remind Ah Yin that our time is limited, we have to finish this battle quickly.


    I told Ah Yin that to me, fate and talent are the most important. She only needs to protect my abdomen to avoid being injured, and she doesn''t need to worry about the rest of me being burned or attacked.


    Ah Yin''s expression was solemn as she nodded her head to clarify. Then, she and I immediately dove into the sea of fire corpses.


    The moment Ah Yin and I rushed into the sea of fire corpses, we were once again obstructed. Ah Yin hugged onto my waist, and while spinning, she protected my lower abdomen as we charged into the sea of fire corpses.


    Ah Yin held onto my waist with one hand and used the ghost power to protect my abdomen with the other, so she couldn''t use her other hand to cover up the area under my feet.


    The triangular-edge knife in my right hand could only be used to clear the way. The incantations cast by my left hand at my feet were useless against the fire corpses.


    My legs, unavoidable, were quickly caught by the many flaming corpses that scuttled up from under my feet.


    As soon as the body grabbed my legs, it began to poke its fingers through them.


    I pursed my lips in pain and gripped the triangular-edge knife even more tightly as I hacked towards the Flame Corpse in front of me.


    Ah Yin and I will fight our way here, and I can see that we will be able to pass through the sea of fire corpses soon. Ah Yin told me with our hearts that she would not be able to hold on for much longer.


    Ah Yin and I had almost reached the sea of fire corpses, but the number of fire corpses I had truly killed was not many. Once I landed on the ground, I would immediately be dismembered.


    I told Ah Yin that she would be unable to hold on any longer and would immediately return to the Linlang Bowl, then contact Gui Yan and quickly tell him about my situation.


    Not long after, Ah Yin let out a miserable scream as she finally let go of my body and returned to the Linlang Bowl.


    As my body fell toward the ground, my heart shrank. I could only try my best to protect my stomach from the fire corpses.


    Just as I was about to fall into the fire corpses, Gui Yan finally appeared.


    The moment Gui Yan appeared, he immediately used the constantly changing black fog to wrap around me.


    The fire corpse that was closing in on me was instantly repelled, and the body of the fire corpse that was bounced away was instantly sliced apart.


    In my shock, my body was lifted up by the black fog and continued forward. The ghosts that were trying to attack me were repelled by the black fog.


    Gui Yan continued to hold my body up using the black mist until no more fire corpses came chasing after me. Then, he placed me on the ground.


    At this moment, my right arm was so tired that I couldn''t lift it up. My pants were already soaked with blood, and my fingers were full of holes. My legs were trembling non-stop.


    I thanked Gui Yan and struggled to take off my pants''s pants. Using triangular-edge knife s to divide my pants into strips, I tied them to my legs and set up a defensive array around myself.


    Gui Yan did not leave immediately. He looked at me coldly.


    When I finally finished and weakly leaned on the cave wall, Gui Yan sneered, and said that I was hurt by the ten fingers of the Fire Corpse, I am already not going to live much longer.


    Gui Yan''s words shocked me. I sat up straight and looked at Gui Yan, asking him what I should do to survive.


    "Very simple. You just have to acknowledge me as your master." Gui Yan had a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "I don''t need a master. If I acknowledge you as my master, I might as well die." Gui Yan''s words made me smile bitterly and shake my head.


    I am already unable to control my own life. If I want a master again, I will have to die.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you, just wait for your death." Gui Yan raised his brows, and his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.


    I sighed deeply as I slowly moved and leaned on the wall of the cave again. Then, with my mind connected to Ah Yin''s, I asked her how her recovery was.


    Ah Yin told me that she had passed through a crisis, and asked me again in a rush how I was doing.


    I told Ah Yin what happened after she went back to the Linlang Bowl and also conveniently told her where Gui Yan stayed.


    Just as she finished speaking, Ah Yin came out from the Linlang Bowl s and rushed towards the cave wall.


    Seeing Ah Yin''s actions, I knew that she wanted to test if she could leave the cave.


    Ah Yin''s figure was forcefully repelled by the cave wall. In the cave I am in, there is a formation to prevent ghosts from entering and leaving.


    Ah Yin told me to wait a little longer before leaving the cave.


    Ah Yin came back very quickly and told me that there was a formation in front of the cave that prevented ghosts from entering. However, she didn''t see where the formation was.


    I nodded and said I got it, letting Ah Yin go back to the Linlang Bowl first.


    Ah Yin insisted on accompanying me, and I reminded her that if she wasn''t strong, I wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Ah Yin wiped away his tears and returned to the Linlang Bowl, then wholeheartedly recommended me to Mo Yu to recognize Gui Yan as my master, so at least I can temporarily save my life.


    Gui Yan mentioned that his life was not long, and we do not know how long it will be. Before that time comes, we might not even be able to leave the cave.


    I shook my head at Ah Yin''s suggestion, and told her that there was no need to bring up the matter of recognizing her master, all she had to do was quickly recover.


    Ah Yin didn''t mention anything about recognizing someone as my master, and instead just spoke these words to me without saying a word, telling me not to fall asleep.


    I sat on the ground and replied Ah Yin while I recuperated to recuperate my injuries.


    The cave was dark and still, and my drowsiness was growing stronger.

 C102

    I knew I couldn''t sleep. I was about to bite the tip of my tongue to clear it, and my legs, which were already numb with pain, began to hurt like ants eating at their bones.


    At the same time, my legs swelled rapidly, and the strips of cloth I had tied to them sank into my skin.


    I grinded my teeth and grabbed the triangular-edge knife to remove the strips of cloth on my legs.


    I don''t know how far my legs will swell.


    I knew that the existence of the strip of cloth would greatly hinder the flow of blood from my swollen legs.


    I no longer cared if the triangular-edge knife would cut my skin, as I removed the strips of cloth covering my legs, adding new knife wounds to my legs.


    As I finished removing the strips from my legs, my legs began to bleed, and they stopped swelling.


    I immediately linked my heart to Gui Yan and told him what happened to my legs. Gui Yan coldly told me that if I stuck a hole in my finger, my legs would swell to the point of bursting apart.


    If I don''t block the hole in my finger, I''ll die of blood.


    After hearing Gui Yan''s explanation, the despair in my heart calmed down immediately. I was already on the verge of death, afraid that it would be useless.


    After Gui Yan finished speaking, he flashed out from the Linlang Bowl s, glanced at the puddle of blood on the ground and coldly asked me if I should recognize him as my master.


    I shook my head and leaned my back against the wall as I looked at Gui Yan. I asked him in a trembling voice, ''When I die, where will he go?''


    I''m in pain. I want to shift my attention away from the pain before I die.


    Both sides were desperate for survival. Between the swelling of my legs and the death of my dried blood, I chose to dry out and die.


    Gui Yan shifted his gaze away from me and stared at the ground without saying a word.


    Thinking about Ah Yin in the Linlang Bowl, I removed the formation that I had previously set up around myself, and told Gui Yan, after I die, the Linlang Bowl will be in a ownerless state.


    There was a formation that prevented ghosts from entering and exiting the cave. If he was not afraid of the formation, he could bring Linlang Bowl to a concealed location.


    Although Linlang Bowl s could not recognize ghosts as their master, Linlang Bowl s were the best place for cultivation.


    Hiding in the Linlang Bowl not only made it more convenient for him to cultivate, he could also hide his body to avoid being tracked by the ferryman.


    After I finished speaking a long time, I was so tired that I couldn''t catch my breath.


    My legs were bleeding more and more slowly, and I knew I was on the verge of drying up.


    I look forward to Gui Yan taking the Linlang Bowl away, I don''t want Ah Yin to be trapped in the cave forever.


    "Hmph, the most venomous one is the heart of a woman. Stop lying to me." Gui Yan continued to stare at the ground as he spoke.


    "If I lie to you, will you live?" Gui Yan''s words made me at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    I know that Gui Yan would say that the most malicious of women would be the Ghost Mother, without a doubt.


    Gui Yan did not answer my question. He only glanced at me before turning his head to the side.


    "No one is born with a venomous heart. There are external reasons why a venomous heart would turn into a venomous heart." Recalling my mother''s Ghost Mother legend, and Yu Kexin, I sighed in my heart.


    "Stop pretending to be a good person, you said that you didn''t lie to me, then you will die right now in front of me." Gui Yan stared at me, his eyes filled with a brutal light.


    "Okay, after I die, remember to take the Linlang Bowl away." Hearing Gui Yan''s words, I didn''t have any additional emotions in my heart. I picked up the triangular-edge knife on the ground and moved towards my neck.


    I no longer have a way out. Seeing that I was about to die, I was willing to use my early death to exchange for Ah Yin''s smooth exit from the cave.


    As the ice-cold triangular-edge knife made contact with my neck, I closed my eyes and tears fell from my cheeks.


    I worked so hard to live, but finally died in the prime of my life.


    "No!" Ah Yin''s sudden appearance caused the triangular-edge knife to fall from my hand and only cut the skin on my neck.


    "Scram!" Immediately! " I crawled towards the triangular-edge knife and coldly ordered Ah Yin.


    I don''t want Ah Yin to appear and make my death worth nothing, and even more so, I don''t want Gui Yan to harm Ah Yin again.


    Just a little bit more and I would have been able to use my early death in exchange for Ah Yin''s smooth exit from the cave.


    "I want to stay with you, why are you talking so loudly?" Ah Yin used his ghost power to lift my body and started to wail.


    Ah Yin''s reaction made me feel helpless. I linked my heart with Ah Yin and urgently told her that I was already begging for death, told her that Gui Yan and I had reached an agreement, and told me to return back to the Linlang Bowl.


    "I''m not going back. I''m going to stay with you." Ah Yin was very stubborn.


    "I am your master, you are defying my wishes!" After saying this, my consciousness started to dissipate.


    "No wonder you want me to bring the Linlang Bowl away. After all, you''re still pretending to be a good person." Following Gui Yan''s mocking laughter, I completely lost consciousness.


    When I regained consciousness once again, and opened my eyes, I saw that I was lying at the place where I had completely lost consciousness before.


    Seeing that I had opened my eyes, Ah Yin was pleasantly surprised, saying repeatedly that I had finally awoken.


    Am I not dead yet? Looking at Ah Yin, I couldn''t tell what was going on.


    Without waiting for me to react, Ah Yin told me that it was Gui Yan who saved me from my injuries and that Gui Yan had already returned to the Linlang Bowl.


    Although Gui Yan always had a smelly face, he had a good heart.


    Before Gui Yan returned to the Linlang Bowl, he told her to guard me and wait for me to wake up before leaving my side.


    I looked at Ah Yin in a daze, unable to digest the information she had provided me.


    "Has he gone stupid?" Ah Yin and I looked at each other for a while, the excitement in our eyes replaced by worry.


    "Stop messing around." In the end, after I finished digesting the information Ah Yin provided me, my heart was overjoyed.


    After slapping Ah Yin''s hand to the side, I immediately sprung up from the ground to sit up and inspect my body.


    There was no sign of swelling in my legs, and the holes in my fingers were gone.


    Not only that, I had recovered my strength, and I didn''t show any signs of losing too much blood.


    I crawled up from the ground and gave Ah Yin a big hug, telling him that it was good to be alive.


    Ah Yin scolded me for not being able to think of a way to make this ghost of hers go through my heart. I smiled and begged Ah Yin for forgiveness.


    After Ah Yin returned to the Linlang Bowl, my mind connected with Gui Yan and we thanked each other. Gui Yan let out a cold snort and stopped moving.


    I glanced at the blood on the ground and narrowed my eyes.


    The large puddle of dried blood on the ground reminded me what I had been through.


    When I first saw the ferryman being bitten by a myriad of ghosts, I had sworn that I would not allow myself to die so easily, and even more so, I would not allow myself to be unable to protect what I wanted to protect!


    In a short period of time, I''ve broken my promise several times.


    I continued forward. I used what I had learned before, when I met ghosts and killed ghosts, and when I met the black sorcery, I broke through the black sorcery.


    As there were no more obstacles in the cave, I continued to move forward for a while. I kept going up.


    When I reached the exit of the cave, I saw the ajar stone door.


    Light shone through the ajar stone door, and I could hear the wind outside.


    The unusual situation at the entrance to the cave made me stop in my tracks.


    I stood there feeling uncertain. I only felt that I would be thrown into the innermost part of the cave. I would encounter obstacles along the way, perhaps some people had purposely set up this so-called test.


    The stone door was open. As long as I could get out, I had passed the test.


    If it''s a test, then Aunt Lv is a disciple of Pure Lady Sect and the driver should be a disciple of Pure Lady Sect. No matter how brave they are, they wouldn''t dare to test me.


    The Aunt Lv and the driver must have received permission from the Aunt Tao to throw me into the innermost part of the cave.


    Thinking of this, a sense of humiliation and anger rose up in my heart.


    I stayed where I was for a long time. After calming my emotions, I took off my scarf, wrapped it around my waist, and stepped forward.


    The scarf was wide, and I wrapped it around my waist. It covered my feet.


    Since this might be a test, I couldn''t let anyone see that I had been seriously injured.


    I smoothly exited the stone door. Outside the stone door, I saw the Aunt Lv and the Aunt Tao, as well as the car I was riding on as well as the driver.


    Aunt Tao''s face was filled with nervousness, while her expression remained indifferent.


    I saw with my own eyes the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Lv, and the speculation in my heart turned into reality.


    After I appeared, Aunt Tao relaxed her expression and quickly walked over to me. She grabbed my hand and walked over with her brows slightly raised.


    The Aunt Tao asked me with concern if I was injured. I smiled and shook my head, saying that I was fine.


    Aunt Tao looked at Aunt Lv with a sigh of relief. Aunt Lv nodded and said that she was willing to admit defeat.

 C103

    When I heard the word "wager", I couldn''t help but laugh at myself.


    My father is a lousy gambler, he lost to my Big Sis at the gambling table, and in order to earn money he wanted to sell my Second Sister, in the end, he beat my Second Sister to death.


    I thought that after I became a Self-bunning Lady, I wouldn''t have to live a lowly life like an ant.


    In fact, my life is on the table now.


    Aunt Tao introduced Aunt Lv to me after she admitted his defeat.


    So it turned out that Aunt Lv had a lot of authority in the Pure Lady Sect.


    The Aunt Lv basically represented half of the people in the higher ups of the Pure Lady Sect who supported being the young sect master.


    Aunt Tao had once mentioned me to Aunt Lv. Regarding the matters between me and Yu Kexin, Aunt Lv is even more biased towards Yu Kexin.


    The location of the young sect master s had always been proposed by the higher ups in the Pure Lady Sect.


    Regarding the matters of the young sect master, as a sect master, she could not say a word.


    Aunt Tao summoned Aunt Lv from Malaysia. After a few days of observation and satisfaction, Aunt Lv and Aunt Tao made their bet.


    Before, when Aunt Lv taught me how to recognize the black sorcery, he held back, and used the black sorcery on me.


    As long as I still live, Aunt Lv will be able to feel my aura.


    If I come out of the stone door alive, the Aunt Lv will support me as the young sect master.


    The Aunt Lv was a person who kept their promises. Without the bias of the Aunt Lv, Yu Kexin could not splash anything on the Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao cannot keep me by her side all the time. With Aunt Lv''s support, my safety is not a problem.


    If I die in the stone door, Aunt Tao will use all kinds of methods to revive me and continue to teach me black sorcery, but she won''t support me being a young sect master.


    "Thank you." I waited for Aunt Tao to finish speaking, then smiled and bowed towards him.


    "Good emotional control." The Aunt Lv nodded, then turned and walked towards the carriage.


    "Gan Mei, I know that you have resentment in your heart, and I had no choice but to do so." The Aunt Tao patted my hand and lowered her voice, looking at me apologetically.


    "It''s fine. As long as everyone is happy." I continued the conversation with a smile on my face.


    Apart from a slight smile, I don''t know what kind of expression I should make in this situation.


    If I could, I''d like to keep my eyes cold, and my face icy, and my smile sarcastic.


    Aunt Tao sighed and held my hand as we went back to the car.


    On the way, Aunt Tao told me that Aunt Zhao had taken all responsibility on herself and that Aunt Zhao had already been executed.


    Yu Kexin had already returned to Malaysia, and she banned Yu Kexin from returning there.


    I smiled lightly and nodded before asking the Aunt Tao what I was going to do with the cave.


    After the Aunt Tao said that she would send someone to seal the cave, I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes.


    I know that the Aunt Tao in this gambling house is thinking for me, but the feeling of humiliation and anger is still with me, and in this short period of time, I am still unable to overcome this hurdle in my heart.


    I communicated with Ah Yin with my heart and told her what happened after.


    Ah Yin smacked his tongue, and said that since it was already like that, he could do whatever he wanted.


    I can''t be controlled by my emotions right now, so I should think of a way to use the guilt Aunt Tao feels for me to maximize my own benefits.


    I said that Aunt Tao had already started to teach me Pure Lady Sect and that Aunt Lv would continue to teach me black sorcery.


    Ah Yin reminded me that I had been tightly controlled and that I had almost no free time to spare.


    Ah Yin''s reminder reminded me of the remnants of the Ghost Infant''s poison in my body. Zuo Mu had said before, that the entire detoxification process required forty-eight hours.


    I''m not sure when I''ll have time to go to the antidote.


    I told Ah Yin that listening to a monarch''s words is better than ten years of studying. Ah Yin laughed at my intelligence.


    By the time we got home, it was dark.


    I went back to my room and changed clothes and slippers. I put my cell phone and my mahogany dagger in my pocket, then put my sieve pants and my bloody shoes and my bloodstained jacket in the garbage bag.


    When I came out of the bathroom, the Aunt Tao and the Aunt Lv were sitting on the sofa and whispering to each other. The driver was busy in the kitchen.


    I carried my backpack downstairs to throw away the trash, then went home to stuff the rest of my clothes into the washing machine.


    The Aunt Lv had already gone to the kitchen. Sitting in the living room, she asked me with a smile how I threw trash onto my back.


    I walked to the Aunt Tao''s side and sat down. I told her that I would be safe while carrying my backpack.


    Aunt Tao sighed and patted my hand without saying a word, her eyes filled with guilt.


    Aunt Tao asked me the reason. I said that I wanted to live a normal life, and that I would not slack off in training my Pure Lady Sect.


    Aunt Tao hesitated for a moment before agreeing, and said that it would be best if I went home for the weekend, since the dormitory was not suitable for me to train.


    She''ll have someone at home, and I''ll be taken care of whenever I come back.


    After dinner, I went back to my room. I took out my phone from my pocket and looked at the time. It was the night after I left home.


    I took out my phone from my bag to look at the messages sent by Zuo Mu. After replying to him, I fell asleep.


    Tired, I just want to get a good night''s sleep.


    After that, I stayed at home all the way until the start of school. Aunt Tao and Aunt Lv respectively taught me Pure Lady Sect and black sorcery.


    Because Aunt Tao is going back to Malaysia in advance, before she left, I had been learning Pure Lady Sect from her.


    I wake up every morning as soon as the alarm goes off to exercise, and after breakfast I go into my study mode.


    Every night, after I had familiarized myself with my new skills, I would cultivate the inner pill until 2 or 3 in the morning before taking a short rest.


    When my three roommates, the class monitor and Zuo Mu sent out their blessings on New Year''s Eve, I was learning from the Aunt Tao.


    The night before Aunt Tao returned to Malaysia, she arranged all the Pure Lady Sect that she did not teach me in a book and told me that if I had anything I did not understand, I could ask her.


    After Aunt Tao left, she began to teach me black sorcery.


    When my winter vacation ended, Aunt Lv went back to Malaysia as she was busy with other matters.


    The Aunt Lv said that I have only learned half of the black sorcery that she has mastered.


    When she finds the time, she will come back and continue to teach me black sorcery.


    In this period of time, I have never seen Wei Xiao Han nor Ruan Tianye.


    I did tell Zuo Mu that when school starts, I''ll be able to take some time to thoroughly remove the remaining Ghost Infant poison in my body.


    Gui Yan continued to stay in the Linlang Bowl and did not leave. I owed him my life and I already had no feelings for him continuing to stay in the Linlang Bowl.


    Every time I communicate with Ah Yin telepathically, we would have a chat.


    Although Gui Yan didn''t pay attention to me every single time, I could clearly feel that his attitude towards me was gradually improving.


    After my winter vacation ended, I moved into my dorm. My three roommates welcomed me to stay there.


    In the first two weeks after the start of school, I stayed in school, stayed at home during the weekend, and called the Aunt Tao once every weekend.


    During my time in school, I was unable to meditate to cultivate the inner pill or cultivate the black sorcery. I used my free time to study the manual that the Aunt Tao left me.


    I stayed at home during the weekend. I split the time into two, half to cultivate the inner pill, and half to cultivate the black sorcery.


    On another Monday, two weeks later, I took five days off, disguised myself, and left the school.


    Aunt Tao had clearly told me that she had sent people to guard the vicinity of the school. As long as I left the school gates, there would be people guarding me from the shadows.


    I spent two weeks in peace, mainly for the benefit of the people in the dark, so that I could leave school without a tail today.


    Kang Jiamin wanted to take me to her grandfather''s Taiji Fist training room on the first day of school, so I told her to bring it up again slowly.


    For me, detoxification is my top priority.


    I didn''t want to die from a stomach wound when I was in danger again.


    I will lose my life sooner or later.


    After I successfully left the school, I headed straight for the detoxification location that Zuo Mu and I had agreed on.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, the detoxification location that Zuo Mu and I agreed to meet was not TY city, but JZ city, which is right next to TY city.


    The moment the taxi entered JZ City, I saw Qi Xiaofan rushing towards me.


    Before the astonishment in my heart could dissipate, I met Ruan Tianye again. The direction that Ruan Tianye was heading towards was the direction that Qi Xiaohan was heading towards previously.


    Qi Xiaoxue and Ruan Tianye''s ghosts had already levelled up. This time, both of them were at the same level as Ruan Tianye''s ghosts.

 C104

    The levelling of the ghosts of Qi Xiaoxian and Ruan Tianye were all abnormally high.


    There was an expert backing Qi Xiahan, there must be an expert backing Ruan Tianye as well.


    I am confused as to who the experts behind and Wei Xiao Han are, and what is their real purpose in helping Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiao Han.


    Qi Xiaohan is the Ghost Husband that Yu Kexin added to my team, the expert behind Qi Xiaohan is most likely Yu Kexin.


    Ruan Tianye is the Ghost Husband that Aunt Tao set for me, could it be that the expert behind Ruan Tianye is Aunt Tao?!


    If the expert behind Qi Xiaohan was indeed Yu Kexin, Yu Kexin would definitely want to use Qi Xiaohan to destroy me.


    Qi Xiaohan''s attitude towards me had long since changed, what kind of tricks would Yu Kexin use to make trouble next?


    If the expert behind Ruan Tianye was really Aunt Tao, then Aunt Tao''s plan would be a bit complicated.


    Aunt Tao had told me before that she expected one of my two Ghost Husband s to be harmless to me.


    If Aunt Tao only wanted to use Ruan Tianye to protect me and add him to the fire, there was no need for her to hide this from me.


    Moreover, long before Aunt Tao told me that it was harmless, Ruan Tianye''s ghost rank had increased quite abnormally.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shake my head, it was impossible for Aunt Tao to be the expert behind Ruan Tianye, there must be another expert behind Ruan Tianye.


    The taxi was about to reach my destination. I calmed my emotions, focused my attention and formed a hand seal, then pointed my right index finger towards the taxi driver.


    As I did so, wisps of black gas rushed toward the taxi driver''s temple.


    The black sorcery that I used on the taxi master won''t have any negative effects on his body, but it''ll make him forget that he had ever carried me, his guest, in less than half a day.


    As the taxi driver forgot that he had ever carried a guest like me, the signs of the black sorcery in his possession would thus be hidden.


    After the black sorcery had been hidden, even those who had cultivated in it before, would find it hard to discover it unless the internal cultivation of the black sorcery had reached a certain level.


    If no one helped the taxi master unravel the black sorcery, the taxi master would lose this memory for the rest of his life.


    Aunt Lv told me before that the black sorcery had already become a normal country in the past, and among the hundred citizens, at least one of them had ever struck the nail on the head before.


    After training in the black sorcery, I knew that there was an obvious characteristic of it: bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    No matter what black sorcery one had, they would always try it on ordinary people, and many of them were unable to use their powers on those with cultivation.


    Those who had cultivations had their own defensive capabilities to the black sorcery. The higher the cultivation, the higher the defensive power.


    After I logged off the black sorcery to the taxi master, I called Zuo Mu to tell him where I am.


    Zuo Mu told me that he had finished preparing, and that once I arrive, the detoxification should start immediately.


    Zuo Mu and I had agreed on a place for detoxifying the poison. It was a three-room hotel suite, and when I arrived, the bathroom in the main bedroom was already filled with a dark liquid.


    The dining table in the living room was filled with steaming hot dishes.


    Zuo Mu told me that I wouldn''t be able to eat during the detoxification period. I had to eat more before I could start detoxifying.


    Zuo Mu took off my backpack for me and invited me to eat.


    As I ate, I would glance at Zuo Mu from time to time. Zuo Mu was dressed in casual attire today, making him look more and more handsome.


    "What''s wrong?" Zuo Mu urged me to eat more, and asked me what I was looking at.


    "Speaking of which, why do you no longer look like you did when you were young?" I lamented that Zuo Mu''s appearance was just too good.


    "Eighteen Transformation of the Male University." Zuo Mu sat up straight and raised his head, the smile on his face grew even wider.


    "Pui, no shame." I couldn''t help laughing.


    After we ate dinner together, Zuo Mu told me that during the period of clearing away the residual poison, I could not sleep other than not being able to eat.


    During the period of detoxification, I would be soaking naked in the bathtub. I wouldn''t feel like it was convenient to purge the residual toxins.


    The process of purging the residual poison can lead to an emergency. If I feel any discomfort, I have to tell him immediately.


    He has already set up a formation in the room. With him and the formation inside, the possibility of me being disturbed by the outside world during the detoxification process is very small.


    After hearing what Zuo Mu had to say, I also carried my backpack to the main bedroom''s bathroom to prepare for the detoxification, Zuo Mu following closely behind me.


    "I said, take it off and you''ll see." After seeing Zuo Mu putting away my backpack, scarf, and jacket, standing beside me waiting to pick up my clothes, I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    "Ugh ¡­" I''ll stand guard at the door. " Zuo Mu suddenly realized what was going on, and his face flushed red.


    I put my cell phone in my backpack on the edge of the tub. I undressed and soaked it.


    The bath was warm and I felt no discomfort.


    Zuo Mu took a chair and sat outside the bathroom door. After chatting for a while, he asked me how I had been through all these years.


    Zuo Mu''s question made my heart fill with emotion. I told Zuo Mu that not long after he left the temple, I was also brought to a foreign place to study.


    Aunt Tao arranged for people to take care of me. After last year''s high school exam, I would return to Aunt House to buy space.


    Then I went to college.


    When I got to this point, I asked Zuo Mu what he told me in the sect''s gathering stages.


    I don''t want Zuo Mu to ask me any further, I''m not willing to talk too much about my matters with him. No matter what trouble I may have, I don''t want to involve Zuo Mu in it.


    Zuo Mu has something he needs to busy himself with, and he will not forget about the Ghost Infant s poison, I am already grateful to him.


    Zuo Mu told me that he knew of my whereabouts and that I was about to die from my severe injuries.


    He had gone to see Yu Kexin after the arena battle, but Yu Kexin had already denied that she had said those words.


    Without waiting for the party to end, Yu Kexin caught up to him again, saying that the Aunt Tao had instructed her to give him an item after the party ended.


    When he returned to the gathering place with her master, Yu Kexin said that she lost the object Aunt Tao told her to give him.


    Finally, Yu Kexin gave him her contact number.


    After listening to Zuo Mu''s explanation, I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows.


    I asked Zuo Mu if he contacted him again. Zuo Mu said that he did, and said that he contacted Yu Kexin to get my information from her.


    After he tried to contact Yu Kexin a few times but to no avail, he also did not contact her again.


    From time to time, Yu Kexin would call him again.


    If not for Yu Kexin saying that she would tell him the moment she received news of me, he would have long ago blacklisted Yu Kexin''s number.


    When we finally got in touch with him, he immediately called Yu Kexin on the blacklist.


    "Yu Kexin''s skin is fair and beautiful." I teased Zuo Mu and shook my head. After hearing that Yu Kexin was harassing Zuo Mu, I felt jealous in my heart.


    "In my eyes, she is not even one in ten thousand. We are a match made in heaven." Zuo Mu said with a faint smile.


    "Are you f * * king bullying my inconvenience right now? "Don''t tease me anymore." Zuo Mu''s sudden display of his intentions caused my heart to beat like a drum.


    "Gan Mei, is it okay to leave the Pure Lady Sect?" Zuo Mu remained silent for a long while before he spoke again.


    Zuo Mu''s question made me sigh in my heart. The Pure Lady Sect''s rules are strict, and if one is unable to enter or leave the Pure Lady Sect, leaving would be equivalent to seeking death.


    I took a deep breath and confessed the rules of the Pure Lady Sect to Zuo Mu, then told him that I had already been selected as the young sect master.


    When I finished speaking, I was relieved and extremely depressed.


    I am finally relieved that I have told her the truth and that my depressing reality will definitely push Zuo Mu far, far away from me.


    Zuo Mu laughed softly, and said that the sect rule that I mentioned simply does not exist within the Pure Lady Sect, anyone who can enter or exit Pure Lady Sect.


    However, when they left, they had to sign a secret agreement to ensure that no information related to the internal affairs of the Pure Lady Sect was leaked out.


    Even if Aunt Tao has already chosen me to be her young sect master, I am not a sect master after all, so I can still leave at any time.


    Not all the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect were Self-bunning Lady s. Actually, no matter if it was the Self-bunning Lady s or the disciples of the Pure Lady Sect, there would always be people who retreated after entering.


    Self-bunning Lady did not allow anyone to lay their hands on you, and that was only the rules that Self-bunning Lady had to follow as a Self-bunning Lady.


    When the Self-bunning Lady was no longer the Self-bunning Lady, she could marry and have children like a normal person.


    If Self-bunning Lady did not follow the rules and was not protected by the gods, then she would be punished, but only because there was no limit to the rules.


    The so-called god was fabricated, to scare the Self-bunning Lady mentally, and as for punishing him, it was to kill a chicken and rhesus monkey.


    Zuo Mu''s words stunned me and after that I was overjoyed. If this is really the case, I must be willing to immediately withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect.

 C105

    I stabilized my mind and asked Zuo Mu if what he said was true, and Zuo Mu said that it must be true.


    Zuo Mu immediately told me, because of me, he had always been paying attention to Self-bunning Lady''s Pure Lady Sect, he knows about Self-bunning Lady''s rules and regulations.


    Receiving Zuo Mu''s affirmation, I was all smiles while soaking in the bathtub.


    So, I can also live an ordinary life, that is my dream.


    "Gan Mei, is it okay to leave the Pure Lady Sect?" Zuo Mu asked for my opinion once again.


    "Alright." The smile on my face deepened, and I felt an unprecedented sense of comfort.


    "Oya!" Zuo Mu''s excited voice came out, and I immediately heard him walk around the bathroom door while sitting up from his chair.


    I instantly thought of Zuo Mu''s current expression, my heart was filled with joy.


    I immediately communicated with Ah Yin in my heart, telling her that I was purging the poison in my body, and then shared the contents of my conversation with Zuo Mu with her.


    Ah Yin''s screams immediately sounded out in my mind, when the screams stopped, Ah Yin repeatedly said that it was great, he repeatedly warned me to purge the remaining poison, and he immediately took care of Zuo Mu.


    "Big Sis, can we be a bit more reserved?" Ah Yin''s reminder caused me to hold my forehead.


    "Why are you being so reserved? You have to make the first move." Ah Yin laughed loudly.


    After confirming that I could easily withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect, Zuo Mu and I continued to chat, and I no longer hid anything from Zuo Mu due to the lack of pressure in my mind.


    In my opinion, as long as I can withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect, all of the trouble that I had before would be easily solved and would no longer be a problem.


    My troubles are just two Ghost Husband s and Yu Kexin.


    With regards to the two Ghost Husband s, I hope that they and I can keep our mouths shut.


    If moving your mouth didn''t work, then you could only move.


    I love Zuo Mu, and I don''t want to be entangled with the two Ghost Husband s.


    Although I cannot personally kill them, and if it really comes to the point where I can only kill them, then no matter how many I have to kill, it won''t be a problem.


    I am no longer the same as I was before. I have the ability to protect myself in front of them.


    Ignoring Zuo Mu, there are countless experts in this world, I can always find experts who are willing to help me.


    Regarding Yu Kexin, the reason she is targeting me is only because of the position of the young sect master.


    As long as I withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect, I will never be a thorn in her eye again.


    Even if Yu Kexin had always coveted Zuo Mu''s position, compared to Zuo Mu, Yu Kexin would definitely choose her.


    During the conversation, when Zuo Mu asked me about buying things from the entrance, I told him that I had two Ghost Husband s and also told him what happened after I had two Ghost Husband s.


    In order to prevent Zuo Mu from having too deep of an enmity towards Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan, I didn''t tell Zuo Mu that I nearly committed suicide because Ruan Tianye said that we would sleep together tonight. I also didn''t tell Zuo Mu that Qi Xiaoxian had brought me endless humiliation.


    In fact, both Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan did not hurt me. They had also helped me before, so if I could do anything to them, I would not make a move.


    I hope that I can resolve the dispute between them peacefully.


    "Gan Mei, I won''t let you suffer any more." Zuo Mu quietly listened to what I had to say, and spoke with a low voice.


    "As long as I can be an ordinary person, the things that happened before will not be a problem." I continued with a smile on my face.


    My detoxification process was extremely smooth. Zuo Mu and I continued to chat, I didn''t feel the slightest bit sleepy at all.


    Other than hurrying to the bathroom, Zuo Mu had to spend the rest of his time outside with me. He didn''t eat nor drink at all for forty-eight hours.


    Zuo Mu said that he would have to wait for me to eat dinner before he can have a good meal.


    I''m laughing at Zuo Mu for being a little silly, but Zuo Mu saying that it''s silly is healthier.


    When Zuo Mu said that the time was up, I got out of the bathtub, washed my body under the shower, and put on my clothes.


    When I opened the bathroom door, Zuo Mu hugged me tightly.


    I hid in Zuo Mu''s embrace, listening to his heartbeat, my heart filled with a sense of security.


    With my face flushing red, I hesitantly reached out and wrapped my arms around Zuo Mu''s waist. Zuo Mu hugged me even more tightly.


    "Gan Mei, can I raise you?" Zuo Mu''s voice was magnetic and gentle.


    "Not good." The corners of my mouth curled up.


    "Why?" Zuo Mu released me, and his face wrinkled in pain.


    "I can support myself, so why should I let you raise me?" I looked up at Zuo Mu and couldn''t help but smile, purposely misinterpreting his words.


    "Then can you raise me?" Zuo Mu hugged me again, and said happily.


    "Not good. Because you have hands and feet. " I won''t give Zuo Mu a chance to ask further.


    As I spoke, I couldn''t help but smile.


    After Zuo Mu and I had dinner together, I separated from him as well.


    I have yet to withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect, so I do not want to be pulled by Xiao Que before I leave the Pure Lady Sect.


    Before I left, I urged Zuo Mu to not interfere in my matters, so if I were in trouble, I would naturally ask for his help.


    On the way back to school, I was in a state of mind. How could I tell the Aunt Tao that I had to withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect?


    Aunt Tao has treated me quite well, so when I withdrew from the Pure Lady Sect, I felt quite ungrateful.


    Aunt Tao is already old, so when I withdrew from the Pure Lady Sect, it was difficult for Aunt Tao and I to meet again.


    If I withdraw from Pure Lady Sect, I will definitely hurt Aunt Tao''s heart, and Aunt Tao will definitely be thoroughly disappointed in me.


    Just as my mind was in a mess, I simultaneously saw Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye. Their figures were both floating in midair, beating each other up.


    Their ghosts were of equal rank, and it was difficult to tell who was the victor when they fought.


    The taxi drove me quickly past them, and I leaned back in my chair, unable to speak.


    I didn''t kill Bo Ren but died because of me. Because of me, Qi Xiaohan and Ruan Tianye were forcefully dragged together and became enemies.


    I hope that the situation between Qi Xiaohan, Ruan Tianye and I will not escalate to a life and death situation.


    I smoothly returned to the school dormitory. After removing my disguise, I took out my phone to look at Aunt Tao''s phone. While I was hesitating over it, Aunt Tao called me.


    I shivered and almost threw my phone away. I steadied my mind to pick up the call, I had already decided to withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect. I had to confess to Aunt Tao sooner or later.


    The Aunt Tao''s weak voice sounded, reminding me that the weather in TY City has changed too much recently, so I have to pay extra attention to my clothes when I increase or decrease them.


    Hearing Aunt Tao''s weak voice, I couldn''t help but to be worried. I anxiously asked what was wrong.


    Aunt Tao chuckled and said that when a person gets old, there would always be small problems with their body. She would be able to be discharged in a few days.


    I asked the Aunt Tao why she was hospitalized and what the doctor said.


    Aunt Tao said that it''s just a small problem, that I just have to take good care of myself peacefully.


    At this point, the Aunt Tao informed me that she would be sleeping for a while before hanging up. I held my phone in a daze.


    Even after being hospitalized, the Aunt Tao was still concerned about the weather in TY city. I couldn''t even get the simplest of companions to accompany me.


    I can''t make things even worse, so I can only slowly bring it up again. I want to withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect.


    When my roommates returned from school in the afternoon, I restrained my emotions and put my phone in my pocket.


    Kang Jiamin asked me why I returned back to school early, and I said skipping classes was not a good child''s paper.


    Kang Jiamin rolled her eyes at me, then brought up the matter of getting me to go with her to her grandfather''s Taiji Fist training course. I nodded and said that I would be fine with anything at any time.


    Kang Jiamin said that it would be better to choose between the two. She invited her other two dorm mates to come with us and immediately set out for her grandfather''s Taiji Fist training.


    When my three roommates and I left the dormitory together and headed towards the school gate, I saw from afar a ghost lady hanging in the middle of the road outside the school gate. Her entire body was leaking ghost qi s, and she was looking embarrassed.


    The female ghost''s stomach swelled up, and the ghost qi in her stomach leaked even more.


    It was obvious that the female ghost was on the verge of losing control of the ghost embryo and wanted to borrow it to give birth.


    Seeing the ghost, I scrunched my forehead and reached into my pocket as I walked.


    The ghost of a female ghost is not of high rank. I have a charm in my pocket that can deal with female ghosts.


    I didn''t forget how Chen Chunxi died. No matter what tragic experience the female ghost had before, she can''t waste her life trying to save the ghost embryo.


    Before I could take the charm out of my pocket, the ghost girl had already disappeared from my sight.


    I don''t need to think about the distance to cast spells on ghosts, but ghosts have to be in my sight before I can cast spells on them.


    The sky wasn''t dark yet, so even if I didn''t care about the reaction the yellow talisman gave when it hung in the air, the female ghost had already disappeared from my sight, making it impossible for me to use the talisman on her.


    Seeing that the female ghost had run away, I immediately began to conjure up the ghosts, using my psychokinesis to chase after her.


    The three of them weren''t surprised by my hand seals, so they didn''t ask for anything else.


    As soon as my three roommates and I reached the curb, a car came quickly from the distance and braked in front of us.


    As my three roommates and I backed away, a few men in black jumped out of the car and ran towards me.


    Seeing that the black clothed man was here for me, I immediately went to meet him. My three roommates screamed as they turned around and ran.


    Just then, the female ghost returned and went straight for Kang Jiamin.


    I, who was in the midst of dealing with the black clothed man, didn''t have time to react as the body of the female ghost had already passed through Kang Jiamin''s body.

 C106

    As the figure of the female ghost passed through Kang Jiamin''s body, the female ghost''s stomach no longer bulged up. Kang Jiamin abruptly stopped in her tracks and stared down at her slowly swelling stomach, completely dumbfounded.


    The sight in front of my eyes made me instantly recall Chen Chunxi''s miserable death appearance, making me absent-minded for a moment.


    Distracted, I took a hard punch and fell to the ground. A few men in black bound me, then shoved me into the car.


    For a moment, I couldn''t break free, so I quickly called for help. The passers-by quickly dodged away, afraid that they would cause trouble for themselves.


    A few girls rushed over at this moment, barely making it to the car just as it was about to start.


    Someone had broken the window, pulled the key out, and yanked the driver out of the window. Someone had opened the back door to deal with the man in black who was holding me captive.


    Without question, the few women who came were all Pure Lady Sect''s disciples.


    In the midst of another battle, the ghost that I had summoned to track down the ghost returned, and the ghost fled again.


    Kang Jiamin continued to stand at her original spot. After her stomach drum had reached a certain point, it stopped bulging. The other two roommates called the school guards and called the police.


    After the black clothed men were subdued, I quickly walked towards Kang Jiamin.


    To me, the black-clothed man''s situation is but a false alarm. The Pure Lady Sect''s disciples will take care of the mess.


    The matter of him borrowing the body''s child was a disaster for Kang Jiamin.


    I patted Kang Jiamin''s shoulder and said, don''t be afraid, Kang Jiamin stiffly raised her head and looked at me, then hugged me and started crying.


    I lightly patted Kang Jiamin''s back, not knowing how to comfort her.


    I understand the terror of Ghost Infant the best. I know that the odds are against Kang Jiamin this time.


    Two of my fellow dorm members walked over, looked at Kang Jiamin''s stomach, and worriedly asked me, in a low voice, what''s wrong with Kang Jiamin.


    My eyes indicated my two roommates to not ask anymore questions. I took off my loose jacket and put it on Kang Jiamin to cover her stomach.


    More and more people gathered towards the school gate, I didn''t want Kang Jiamin to collapse from her emotions because of the discussions.


    After helping Kang Jiamin put on her jacket, I asked Kang Jiamin to call her grandfather. I look forward to seeing that Grandfather Kang Jiamin has a solution.


    Kang Jiamin trembled as she took out her phone to call her grandfather. Once again, she was unable to say anything.


    I took Kang Jiamin''s phone, walked to the side and told Grandfather Kang Jiamin in a low voice that the female ghost had pregnant Kang Jiamin''s womb at the entrance of the school, and Grandfather Kang Jiamin had told me that he would be right there.


    I asked Grandpa Kang Jiamin if he had a solution. Grandpa Kang Jiamin asked me if I had clearly seen the ghost girl''s appearance.


    After I confirmed my answer to Grandfather Kang Jiamin, Kang Jiamin said that there was a way.


    I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing her grandfather''s reply. After hanging up the phone, I walked over to Kang Jiamin''s side and whispered to her that her grandfather would solve the problem. Her grandfather would come over soon.


    I waited for Kang Jiamin to nod her head and supported her into the guard room.


    I communicated with Gui Yan in my heart, told him what had just happened, and asked him if there was any way to help Kang Jiamin.


    When we arrived at the gatehouse, I made my two roommates accompany Kang Jiamin to wait for her grandfather to arrive. I chased away the ghosts I had summoned previously to track the female ghost, then headed to the side of the road.


    After the few black-clothed men were subdued, they didn''t say anything. The police quickly came and questioned me, the Pure Lady Sect''s disciples, the guards, and my three roommates before bringing the black-clothed men away.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin rushed over and nodded at me, then walked over to Kang Jiamin''s side and hugged her shoulders as she consoled Kang Jiamin''s emotions in a low voice. After the police finished interrogating the people, they waited for the crowd to disperse, and then I would carefully describe the situation.


    I told my two roommates to go to the dorm first. After, her grandfather and I, and a few other Pure Lady Sect disciples are left by the side of the road, I''ll carefully describe the situation at that time.


    After listening to my description, Grandfather Kang Jiamin said that he needed my help, so I immediately agreed.


    After I agreed, the few Pure Lady Sect disciples were hesitant to speak.


    I know that the few disciples of Pure Lady Sect wanted to remind me to mind my own business, so I said thank you to let them help me find the person behind the black-clothed man.


    Although I have only met Grandfather Kang Jiamin three times, I also know that he is a wise and farsighted old man.


    I could tell from the change in expression in his eyes after he arrived that, not long after he arrived, he understood that the relationships between me and the several disciples of Pure Lady Sect were not ordinary.


    Since he already understood, I had never thought of concealing anything, and did not let the few Pure Lady Sect disciples leave immediately after finishing their interrogation notes. I also ordered the few Pure Lady Sect disciples to do so in front of him.


    After the few disciples of Pure Lady Sect left following their orders, I asked Grandfather Kang Jiamin what I could do for him.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin patted Kang Jiamin''s head, who was still crying uncontrollably, and sighed. She said that Kang Jiamin would only be able to get out of danger if she returned the ghost embryo to the female ghost.


    He needed me to picture the ghost of the ghost in his mind as he did it.


    I said that there was no problem, and reminded Grandpa Kang Jiamin, that the female ghost could die at any time if she was heavily injured.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin told me that we can only do it when the time comes. We can only hope that the ghost girl wouldn''t be scared out of her wits before the time comes.


    When Grandpa Kang Jiamin and I got on the taxi, we went straight for his Taiji Fist training course.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin and I will go to the great buddha Meng Mountain after returning to the Taiji Fist training room with a backpack.


    I didn''t ask much, but Kang Jiamin and I would occasionally talk to each other to divert her attention.


    By the time it was completely dark, we got out of the car and turned into the scenic spot, then headed to the foot of the Buddha.


    Just as he arrived at the Buddha''s foot, Grandpa Kang Jiamin began to set up an array formation in front of the censer beside the Buddha''s foot.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin laid out the Eight Trigrams Formation on a red rope, and then used a peach branch with a red cloth doll strung on top of it to form the Heaven and Earth Shaking Sunflower Ribbbon. Then, she used the black rope and black ink to form the Taiji Formation in the Eight Trigrams Formation.


    After doing all of this, Grandpa Kang Jiamin stood in the Tai Chi pattern, closed his eyes, and then slowly moved as she performed her Tai Chi Fist.


    I watched Grandpa Kang Jiamin''s actions from the sidelines. I could clearly feel that following his movements, strands of invisible energy were continuing to gather towards the array.


    Surprised, I paid even more attention to Grandpa Kang Jiamin''s actions.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin kept practicing Taiji Fist, and his speed became faster and faster. In the end, her figure became more and more blurry in my eyes.


    Following Grandfather Kang Jiamin''s increasing speed, the invisible energy that was gathering towards the formation was no longer strands of energy, but was instead like a gushing spring.


    When the taiji pattern suddenly lit up, Grandfather Kang Jiamin finally stopped moving. His face was already pale and covered in sweat as she panted.


    Although the taiji pattern only lit up for a split-second, it was enough to shock me.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin immediately walked out of the formation and let my son stand within the taiji diagram. In her mind, she constantly sketched out the scene of a female ghost carrying a ghost.


    Waiting for the time to come, Kang Jiamin was drowsy as she sat on the ground and rested on my lap.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin glanced at Kang Jiamin worriedly, then told me about Tai Chi.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin told me that the five elements are united by Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang are unified by Tai Chi.


    Yin and yang were represented by the sun and the moon. If one added ''Easily'' in the Everlasting Circle, it would become ''Tai'', ''Easily'' the sun and the moon, and ''Easily'' the Yin and Yang.


    Tai Chi was the origin of the universe. Man and all living things were formed by the interaction of yin and yang energies with the five elements of fire, water, wood, metal, and earth.


    All things hold the sun while all yin, and the rushing qi thinks peace.


    Black and white represented yin and yang, the two sides of heaven and earth, and the two sides of black and white represented the human forces that divided the yin and yang world.


    Black spots in white indicates yin in yang and white spots in black indicates yang in yin.


    One object ¡ª Tai Chi. Tai Chi Yin Yang Fish Diagram can directly express a person''s life state. In terms of human yin and yang, the main path becomes male and the main path becomes female.


    Taichi, it had the meaning of extreme, extreme meaning.


    Tai Chi, put it to the hex, the volume of the retreat in the heart.


    The so-called Dao gave birth to one, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to all living things.


    Just like this, one movement and one silence, Yin and Yang energy acted as the root and revolved endlessly.


    As if I understood what my grandfather Kang Jiamin was saying, I felt that Tai Chi was extremely profound. I couldn''t help but think back to the easy realm that the Aunt Tao had told me before.


    In the Everlasting Circle, adding Easily was taiji. Easily was not Easily, but it also had its unceasing connections.


    When Grandfather Kang Jiamin finished speaking, Kang Jiamin groaned and sat up straight. Her stomach continued to churn.


    Separated by Kang Jiamin''s stomach, I could actually see that the demon fetus in Kang Jiamin''s stomach was slowly opening its eyes.


    He didn''t have time to be surprised at his ability, so I immediately told Kang Jiamin what I saw. Grandfather Kang Jiamin''s face was filled with sorrow and said that it was too late, unless I let the ghost head borrow my stomach, Kang Jiamin could only die on the spot.

 C107

    I asked Grandpa Kang Jiamin how I was going to make the Ghost Embryo borrow my stomach. Grandpa Kang Jiamin cried and waved her hands, saying that she couldn''t.


    Seeing Kang Jiamin on the ground, twitching non-stop, I anxiously told Grandfather Kang Jiamin that it would be too late if he hesitated any longer.


    As long as Kang Jiamin and I can stay alive in the end, I don''t mind suffering any more.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin no longer hesitated and quickly surrounded Kang Jiamin and I to set up the array. As she was setting up the array, she quickly told me that the Ghost Embryo had completely opened its eyes, and that it must be born now.


    Every time the demon gave birth to a new womb, the birth time would be delayed for a while longer.


    Kang Jiamin and I will use the Ghost Birth as food. When the time comes, the Ghost Birth will enter Kang Jiamin''s stomach, and I will immediately enter the array.


    Since I can see the situation of the ghost head, before my time comes, if anything happens, I will immediately move the ghost head into Kang Jiamin''s stomach.


    It''s none of my business if Kang Jiamin was to be born through a female ghost. I absolutely cannot lose my life for Kang Jiamin.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin''s words made me feel emotional, and my opinion of Grandfather Kang Jiamin became even better.


    At this critical moment of Kang Jiamin''s life, he was still able to say it out loud, I definitely cannot lose my life over Kang Jiamin, it wasn''t easy.


    I held Kang Jiamin''s hand tightly and asked her to hold on in a low voice. I saw that the ghost head had already opened its eyes halfway.


    After Grandfather Kang Jiamin quickly finished setting up the array formation, she took out a piece of black and white hemp rope and let Kang Jiamin and I each hold one end, and let me recite the good fortune of Yin and Yang.


    I did as I was told, and as the hemp rope shook, my stomach gave way to a sudden pain.


    I looked down. My stomach was bulging, and the Ghost was inside my stomach, closing my eyes again.


    I saw with my own eyes that the Ghost Embryo was in my stomach, and I couldn''t help but panic. What I saw in front of me right now was the way Chen Chunxi looked when she died miserably.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin, who was helping Kang Jiamin up from the ground, looked at me worriedly and asked me what was wrong.


    I steadied my mind, shook my head, and continued staring at my stomach.


    After Kang Jiamin''s grandfather helped him up, she held onto the hemp rope in her hand to prevent Kang Jiamin from loosening it.


    Not long after, the Ghost Infant in my stomach slowly opened its eyes again. I broke out in a cold sweat and immediately recited what Grandpa Kang Jiamin had taught me.


    As the hemp rope trembled again, the ghost head had already returned back to Kang Jiamin''s stomach and closed its eyes once more.


    Kang Jiamin groaned, she grinded her teeth, and her entire body shivered as though she was sifting through chaff.


    The Ghost Birth moved between Kang Jiamin and I, but nothing unexpected happened.


    After the time had finally come, I moved the ghost head into Kang Jiamin''s stomach.


    At this moment, I had already exhausted all of my energy and Kang Jiamin only had half of her life remaining as she lay in her grandfather''s embrace without moving.


    I quickly rushed into the Taiji pattern in front of the censer and closed my eyes to retract my emotions. In my mind, I pictured how a ghost girl looked when she was pregnant with a ghost.


    Following which, I heard the howls of ghosts and wolves coming from afar. I sensed that there was a cold wind coming from all directions.


    Unmoved, I kept my eyes closed and continued to picture in my mind the way she looked when she was pregnant with a ghost.


    Ghost wails and wolf howls rang out. When they reached a place not too far away from me, they stopped moving closer.


    Following two miserable screams, the cold wind stopped and the ghostly wails and wolf howls disappeared. I immediately heard that Grandpa Kang Jiamin had completed her task.


    I opened my eyes and saw that Kang Jiamin''s stomach was already flat and she had fainted.


    Other than Kang Jiamin, her grandfather and myself, I would not even bother to look at anyone else.


    I let out a long breath, walked to Kang Jiamin''s side and sat on the ground to recover my strength.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin has no need to thank me for this great favor. After that, he will transfer the companies under his name and the ones under Kang Jiamin''s mother''s name to my name.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin''s words made me not know whether to laugh or cry. I said that if he really wants to thank me, then give me all of his hidden abilities.


    To me, he was far more attractive than two companies.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin looked at me with praise in her eyes. She nodded and said that there was no problem.


    During the time that I am recovering, Grandpa Kang Jiamin told me that Kang Jiamin has always had a talent for Taiji Fist since young. It''s just that Kang Jiamin''s mother insists on not allowing Kang Jiamin to learn more Taiji Fist.


    He knew that Kang Jiamin''s mother had always been resentful towards him.


    If he had not sent Kang Jiamin''s father out on a mission back then, Kang Jiamin''s father would not have lost her life.


    Kang Jiamin''s father was once his most prized disciple.


    He was depressed for a long time because of Kang Jiamin''s father''s death.


    In the end, after he avenged Kang Jiamin''s father, he also dissolved his sect and organized a Taiji Fist training program.


    He rarely came back to his house after training in Taiji Fist and he didn''t know how to face Kang Jiamin and her mother.


    Grandma Kang Jiamin would often go to the training room to see him and bring photos of him and her mother, telling him about their situation.


    ''s mother only gave up her hatred towards him after his grandmother Kang Jiamin passed away.


    In his entire life, the ones he was the most sorry for was Kang Jiamin and her mother, followed by Grandma Kang Jiamin.


    Kang Jiamin''s mother has already agreed to let him teach Kang Jiamin Taiji Fist skills. After that, he will teach both of us with all her power, and she will pass all of his hidden capabilities to me.


    I quietly listened to Grandfather Kang Jiamin''s words. I finally understood why Uncle and Aunt Kang Jiamin were able to easily obtain the inheritance of Grandma Kang Jiamin.


    I didn''t expect that Grandfather Kang Jiamin would also have such an influential background.


    I waited for Grandpa Kang Jiamin to finish speaking and said that he was indeed not a good husband or a good father, but that was all before, and that would be all in the future.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin smiled and nodded, saying that what she said was reasonable. Ask me again, how can I see a ghost head.


    I told Grandpa Kang Jiamin that I wasn''t sure either.


    I was able to see the corpse from time to time in an inexplicable manner. Tonight was the first time I could see the ghost head in my stomach.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin said that it''s rare for me to have such abilities. In the future, my achievements in the path of ghosts are limitless.


    I am not too sure about what Grandpa Kang Jiamin said, if possible, I am willing to give my life up to the idiotic White Honey role.


    When I have recovered most of my strength, Grandfather Kang Jiamin and I will take turns carrying Kang Jiamin and leave the great Buddha Meng Mountain together.


    After I got on the taxi, I turned around to look at the Mongol Buddha. The Mongol Buddha quietly stood there with his eyes lowered and a compassionate smile on his face.


    I clasped my hands at the Mongol Buddha and leaned back in my chair to take a nap.


    It''s already around 4 in the morning when I returned back to the Taiji Fist training room. I''ll wait for Grandpa Kang Jiamin to settle Kang Jiamin down, and after a while, I''ll be ready to return to school.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin is obviously very tired, if he still wants to take care of Kang Jiamin, it''s not appropriate for me to disturb him any longer.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin told me to wait until daybreak before I left. She said that I should be careful when I was kidnapped in front of the school gate.


    I nodded my head in hesitation. Grandfather Kang Jiamin, while making nourishment medicine for Kang Jiamin and I, told me in detail about the two arrays he had set up tonight.


    Grandfather Kang Jiamin told me that although the invasion of the ghost head isn''t an incurable disease, only the Spirit Treasure Sect have a way to deal with the ghost head.


    His sect is called the Spirit Treasure Sect previously, he is called Su Rong En, I can follow Kang Jiamin''s call him Grandfather in the future.


    "Good morning, Grandpa Su." Hearing this, I opened my mouth to address him.


    "A promising future." Grandpa Su glanced at me and laughed heartily.


    After Grandpa Su stewed the medicinal food slowly with a small fire, he began to teach me how to perform Taiji Fist.


    I was very meticulous in learning it, and as I repeated my practice, the sky started to brighten.


    I had used medicinal food before, but Kang Jiamin had not woken up yet, so I bid farewell to Grandpa Su and left.


    I called the school and returned. At the entrance of the school, I saw Ruan Tianye''s figure suspended above the school building, facing the entrance.


    I hesitated for a moment before getting off the carriage. Ruan Tianye looked at me expressionlessly, but he did not approach me immediately.


    I faintly felt that something was wrong. After getting off the car, I entered the school gate and walked straight towards Ruan Tianye.


    Without waiting for me to walk in front of Ruan Tianye, Wei Xiao Han suddenly appeared as well.


    The expression on Qi Xiaoxian''s face was one of a rare expressionless one.


    Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan were in the same boat, and they were not eyeing each other covetously. They also did not immediately start fighting.


    My heart lurched to a halt, and I thrust my hands into the pockets of my enchanted pockets.


    Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan''s reactions were abnormal, they had clearly come together to denounce them.


    I already have the power to protect myself in front of the two Ghost Husband s, but only so long as they appear alone.

 C108

    At this time, Gui Yan took the initiative to communicate with me, and asked me how the problem with the baby was resolved.


    I looked warily at Wei Xiao Han and Ruan Tianye, and told them about my current situation, telling them that I would answer his question later, causing Gui Yan to calm down.


    "He said you have a new partner?" After a moment of stalemate, Ruan Tianye lowered his body and approached me as he expressionlessly raised his hand and pointed at Wei Xiao Han.


    It was still early, and I could only see a few of my classmates. I continued to stand in my original spot and with Ruan Tianye''s low voice, I didn''t attract any unnecessary reactions.


    Following Ruan Tianye''s words, Qi Xiaoxian''s mouth twitched, and she glanced at Ruan Tianye speechlessly.


    "Who is the new partner? Who did you hear that from? " After confirming that the two Ghost Husband s were really here to denounce me, my heartbeat slowed down by half a beat.


    I frowned as I looked at Wei Xiao Han, wondering if the new fan he was referring to was Zuo Mu, and wondering where he got the information from.


    I immediately communicated with Gui Yan in my heart, telling him that I might be beaten up later and that I should be able to help him.


    Gui Yan burst out laughing and then disappeared.


    "Now is not the time to question back." Under my gaze, the look in Wei Xiaowan''s eyes wavered, unable to maintain his expressionless face.


    "And then?" Indeed, humans and ghosts were on different paths! From the time I bought the door until now, the emotion that you brought me most was fear and trepidation. You all laugh at me, right? " Qi Xiaohan''s reaction clearly showed that it would not happen.


    With my heart a little wider, I simply mentioned the people and ghosts special road two words.


    The difference between human and ghost is the most fundamental reason behind my fear of the two Ghost Husband s.


    "No ¡­" Qi Xiaoxian''s expression turned bitter.


    "No?" Then let me ask you, where were you when I was almost kidnapped yesterday afternoon? You were discussing how to get together, and how to make it worse for me? " I interrupted him and asked.


    I clearly knew that the reason why I dared to go back on my word was because I used the feelings that the two Ghost Husband had towards me, whether it was real or fake.


    Before the two Ghost Husband''s joined hands to denounce me, I thought they were becoming harmless, and that I could get rid of them by just moving my mouth.


    The ease with which they came together to exonerate me made me suspect that what I had once thought of as their kindness to me was mixed with too much hypocrisy.


    "Who kidnapped you?" Ruan Tianye and Qi Xiaohan''s expressions were different, but they spoke at the same time.


    "You actually care about this? That''s funny. " After coldly glancing at the two Ghost Husband s, I turned around and left.


    Regardless of whether the feelings the two Ghost Husband had towards me were real or fake, my anger towards them was completely reasonable, and it was not enough for them to openly lose decorum with me right now.


    When I entered the school building, neither Qi Shaohan nor Ruan Tianye chased after me.


    I entered the classroom and sat down beside the window. Two Ghost Husband s were no longer within my line of sight.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, and shook my head. The Pure Lady Sect disciples guarding outside the academy were too negligent, they actually allowed two Ghost Husband s to openly enter the school together to look for me and denounce me for my crimes.


    I sat in my seat in false alarm and went over what had happened in my mind.


    Ruan Tianye''s source was Wei Xiao Han, and Wei Xiao Han was not sure if his information was true or false, so it was clear that Qi Xiao Han had heard his information from somewhere else.


    Wei Xiao Han was skeptical of the news.


    The source of the news was most likely the expert behind him.


    Is the expert behind Qi Xiaohan actually Yu Kexin? What did the expert tell Qi Xiaohan about my other life?


    Just when my mind was in a state of turmoil, Gui Yan communicated with me telepathically and asked me if the gang up had started yet again.


    Gui Yan''s question made me slightly raise my eyebrows, Gui Yan''s tone carried a sense of schadenfreude.


    I told Gui Yan that I had cleverly resolved the situation, and Gui Yan asked me how I could possibly have two Ghost Husband s.


    I sighed in my heart, and told Gui Yan about my identity as a Self-bunning Lady. I would buy a baby at the door, then tell him about what happened next.


    Gui Yan waited for me to finish and snorted.


    At this time, my two roommates came over to the classroom. After seeing me, they quickly walked over to my side and asked me how Kang Jiamin was doing in a low voice.


    I told my two roommates that Kang Jiamin was fine, and the two of them relaxed their expressions, sighing that what they did in university was just their heartbeats.


    Not long after, the squad leader hurried into the classroom and came straight over to me, saying that he had come home early yesterday afternoon, and it was only on the way to school that he found out that I had nearly been kidnapped yesterday afternoon.


    I said it was just a false alarm, and the class monitor told me to think about it.


    The squad leader''s question made me smile bitterly. I have offended a lot of people since I was young.


    When I was young, I had offended the old granny. Yu Kexin, this tumor, had always existed, and the two Ghost Husband s had even asked me to punish them.


    I have also offended the master of the Wax Pavilion, the stepmother of Qi Xiaohan, Uncle Kang Jiamin and the owner of the coffin shop, as well as the new tenant.


    I told the squad leader that I had never offended anyone, that I was grateful for his concern, and asked him not to interfere in my affairs.


    The squad leader urged me to be careful of my surroundings and to find a place to sit down.


    When the class monitor just left, Aunt Tao called.


    The Aunt Tao said that she already knew that I was almost kidnapped yesterday, and warned me to be more vigilant. She told me that Yu Kexin had been strictly guarded recently, and that she didn''t have the opportunity to harm me.


    I responded to Aunt Tao''s reminder and asked her how she felt today.


    I didn''t think about telling Aunt Tao that the two Ghost Husband s had come to the school together to denounce me for my crimes. I didn''t want the Aunt Tao to suspect me of anything.


    I am still a disciple of Pure Lady Sect, and on the surface, I still need to follow the rules of Pure Lady Sect.


    If the Aunt Tao finds me a new lover, I will definitely be punished.


    Aunt Tao is still hospitalized, I can''t bring up the matter of me wanting to withdraw from the Pure Lady Sect yet.


    The Aunt Tao laughed softly and coughed continuously. Listening to the Aunt Tao''s cough made my heart ache.


    Without waiting for Aunt Tao to stop coughing, I heard the door open again and heard Aunt Lv reminding Aunt Tao''s doctors to speak less.


    Immediately after, Aunt Lv told me that Aunt Tao needed to rest, and I immediately asked Aunt Lv to take care of him with much effort.


    Aunt Lv told me that after Aunt Tao knew that I was almost kidnapped, she rushed back to TY City to take care of my safety. She would wait for Aunt Tao to be discharged from the hospital before returning to TY City.


    Aunt Lv hung up the phone after she finished speaking. I got my friend to help me request a leave of absence for the whole morning, then carried his backpack back to the dorm.


    Aunt Lv would very soon return to TY City, and after her return, I would undoubtedly need to eat and live at home again.


    I need to find the expert behind Wei Xiao Han as much as possible before Aunt Lv returns.


    I did not know the name of Qi Xiaoxue''s birth date, nor did I have the white candle made from corpse oil. I could not use the tracking skill that Aunt Tao had taught me to track her, so I could only use the tracking skill from the black sorcery to track her.


    The tracking skill in the black sorcery, was not only effective against humans, but also against ghosts.


    It was just that the tracking spell used by the dark wizards consumed a lot of energy.


    I returned to the dorm room and locked the door. I first laid down a formation to prevent the spread of black sorcery qi s, and then exported the black sorcery qi s that I brought with me after cultivating black sorcery.


    Until the black sorcery qi in my body were completely exhausted, only then did I stop exporting the black sorcery qi and continue cultivating the black sorcery.


    Three hours later, I took out a thumb sized porcelain bottle and used the new black sorcery qi to fill the bottle.


    After doing all of this, I stuffed the porcelain bottle into my pocket and withdrew the formation.


    I still have a long way to go before I start cultivating in the black sorcery, so within this month, I can only use the tracking skill once in the black sorcery.


    After that, as long as I can meet with Qi Xiaoxue again, I can use the black sorcery qi in the porcelain bottle to easily track her.


    As long as the black sorcery was not broken, the tracking skill would always be effective.


    Once the ghost was hit by the black sorcery''s tracking technique, the tracking technique would expire in half a month at most. As the tracking technique failed, the black sorcery would disappear.


    It was extremely difficult to see through the tracking skill within the black sorcery, and even more so for ghosts who were hit by the tracking skill within the black sorcery.


    I walked to the balcony and looked out. I was thinking about where I should go so that I could see Qi Xiaohan as soon as possible. She appeared in my line of sight and approached me.


    I immediately took out the porcelain bottle from my pocket and waited for Wei Xiao Han to get close before I tossed the black sorcery qi onto him.